Memorabilia of Socrates

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/

hey Ve ee eS

| Re Ee, a ye ee
| Cicero’s Select Orations. With Notes for the use of Schools |
: and Colleges. By E. A. Jonson, Professor of Latin in the Uni-

versity of New York. 12mo

—_—_——

\ Nee anita va =e

ee a = + ee ee ee - ————

Standard Classical Works.

Cicero de Officiis, With English Notes, mostly translated from
Zump and Bonnell. By Tnomas A. Toacwen, of Yale College
12mo. 194pagex, . . . .«. « © «© «© « 100

Horace, The Works of. With English Notes, for the
use of Schools and Colleges. By J. L. Lixcon, Prof. of Latin Lan-
guage and Literature in Brown Univ’y. 12mo. 575 pages, 1 50

Livy. Selections from the first five books, together with the
twenty-first and twenty-second books entire. With a Plan of
Rome, and s Map of the Passage of Hannibal, and English Notes
for the Use of Schools. By J. L. Lrxcoty, Prof. of the Latin Lan
guage and Literature in Brown Univ’y. 12mo. 829 pages, 1 2

Quintus Curtius: Life and Exploits of Alexander the Great.
Edited and Illustrated with English Notes, by Writ1am Henry
CrosBy. 12mo. 885 pages,. . . . . . 1%

Sallust’s Jugurtha and Catilinc.” With Notes and a

Vocabulary. By Borzer and Srumcas. 12mo. 397 pages, 1 25

It is believed that this will be found superior to any edition here-
tofore published in this country.

The Histories of Tacitus. With Notes for Colleges. By
W. 8. Trxer, Professor of Latin and Greek in Amherst College.

W2mo. 458 pages, . - - © © © « « - 1850
Tacitus? Germania and Agricola. With Notes for Col-
leges. By W.8S. Tyitzx. 12mo. 193 pages, Ye. . 90

Virgil’s =meid.* With Explanatory Notes. By Hewny
Farreze, Professor of Latin in the State University of Michigan.
(Recently published.) 12mo. 598 pages, » « « 160

The type is unusually large and distinct. The work contains
eighty-five engravings, which delineate the usages, customs, weapons,

arte, and mythology of the ancients, with a vividness that can be at-
tained only by pictorial illustrations.

———

Greek Text-Books.

A First Greek Book* and Introductory BReader.
By A. Harxness, Ph. D., anthor of “ Arnold's First Latin Book,”
“Second Latin Book,” &. (Recently published.) 12mo. 276
pages, . © «© «© «© «© «© «© «© « «© 100

irr SEE END OF THIS VOLUME.

3 2044 102 851 375

| cA r Ce
MMW. JY, Kike-
/dunbcs é
f Mn = a lCarss :

———* IS ID - ee =

ZRENO@GGNTOZ ANOMNHMONETMATA.

XENOPHON’S

MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES, '

NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION

BY R. D. C. ROBBINS,

PROFESSOR OF LANGUAGES IN MIDDLEBURY COLLEGR

NEW YORE: ae
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
448 & 445 BROADWAY.
M.DCOC, LXIIT.

vo Avia VO 4 one iT Yth oe ee See

HARVARD COLLEGE LISSARY .
From THE ESTATE OF
| EOWIN WALE ASDOT
DECEMBER 28, 1831

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by
D. APPLETON & COMPANY,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern
District of New-York.

INTRODUETION.

EY

LIFE OF SOCRATES.

PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE.

Socrates was of genuine Attic extraction. He spoke of him-
self, sportively, perhaps, as belonging to the family of the Deda-
lide of mythical renown, since his father Sophroniscus, by his
devotion to the profession of a statuary, proved himself a loyal suc-
cessor of the founder of the family, Deedalus.* His mother, Phx-
narete, was a midwife, as her son reminds us, by comparing his
own relation to the mind with hers to the body.f She seems,
however, to have been a woman of excellent character, and of
many noble qualities} The quiet, unostentatious home of these
parents was in the suburbs of Athens, northwest of the Acropo-
lis, in the borough Alopece, near Cynosarges (White-dog-town),
where the school of the Cynics was held, and not very far from
Mount Lycabettus, probably identical with the present hill of St.

#* Plato. Euthyph, 11. B, C.: Tot jperdpou xpoydvou, & EvSitdpor,
Loixew elvas AaiddAau 74 bed cod Aeydueva. Cf, also Alcib. I. 121. A.

¢ Cf. Plato, Theaetetus, p. 149. A. and 151. A. In the latter passage
he says: Wdoyove: 38 8° of duol Evyyryvdueves wal rovro tabrdy rais
TiMTOOTALS, W.T.A.

¢ Theaetetus, p. 149. A.

lV INTRODUCTION.

George. A competence, though no superabundance of this world’s
goods, had been the result of their industry. .

About the year 469, and early in the year, in March or April,
a son was born in this retired cottage. No spécial prognostic,
as far as we know, heralded his birth, no prodigies signalized his
boyhood, and yet he was destined to be the most remarkable
man, perhaps, that the world has ever seen. When of a suitable
age, he was sent to the schools of his native district, where he was
taught in the usual departments of learning then thought neces-
sary, music, poetry, and gygnnastic exercises, Of his attainments in
the two former arts, we see no special indication in his subsequent
life ; and yet we hesitate not to believe, from his general charac-
ter, that he fell not a whit behind his compeers, if he did not far
excel them. His success in the training of his physical nature,
we shall frequenfly have occasion to allude to in the subsequent
pages. He also received instruction in the art of his father, which
was probably supposed to be the profession most suited to his
capacities, as well as to his birth. And he would doubtless have
become world-renowned even there, if he had not been allured
away to a higher sphere of exertion; for we are credibly informed,
that in addition to other’ works carved by his hand, a draped
statue of the Three Graces, which would necessarily require no
small degree of skill in the use of the chisel, was thought worthy
of a place in the Acropolis at Athens, near the Minerva of the
master-sculptor, Phidias.*

Crito, a wealthy Athenian, in some way, perhaps, attracted
to the studio of the artist by his love of the creations of the art,
seems to have taken a fancy for the uncouth figure of the boy, as
he bent over the half-formed mass of stone before him. “Come,”
paid he, “leave this thoughtless, senseless mass, and these walls
that imprison the free spirit, and go with me and learn something
better.” How long the good father was in yielding to this offer
so unexpected, we know not; but sure we are, that the heart of

* This group was preserved and exhibited as the work of Socratee
until the time of Pausanias, See Paus, I. 22.8; IX. 35.2

LIFE OF SOCRATES. Vv

the son leaped within him at the prospect of a life of culture and
intellectual growth. At all events, the consent of the parents
was finally obtained, for we have evidence that he made con-
siderable progress in early life in physics, which he himself
says he had a fondness for,* although afterward, when he had
attained to better things, he looked upon them with some con-
tempt, or at least without any very strong feeling in their favor ;}
60 true is it, that in the joy of the attainment of a desired object,
the thousand little, or it may be important aids therein, are for-
gotten or nearly lost sight*of.

Several teachers come in for their share of the honor or dis-
honor of his early training. According to Ion of Chios, an un-
impeached contemporary witness, he accompanied the physical
philosopher Archelaus from Athens to Samos, in order to avail
himself of his instructions, and there is little question that he was
for a time alse the pupil of Anaxagoras. The Parmenides of
Plato, doubtless, gives us a true picture of the zeal and enthusiasm
of the young scholar in his attendance upon Parmenides and
Zeno, during his earliest efforts to acquire a knowledge of the
process of dialectics as pursued by them. Indeed, the natural
curiosity of his mind seems to have urged him, now that the
liberality of his patron had given him the means, to pursue
eagerly every branch of knowledge then accessible.

The degree of satisfaction that physical science, as pursued in
the age of Socrates, would give to an original and discriminating
mind, was, it must be confessed, very small. The opposing
dogmas, the obscurity, the confusion, the chaos in which rival
sects had enveloped all nature, seem to have been too much even
for his keen penetration. This we should hardly have expected.

# Plato, Phaedo. p. 96. A. where he says: véos dy Savpacrras ds dre
Siunoa tabryns rhs codlas hy 8h xadovor wept picews icroplay, x.rA.—
The same thing is implied in Mem. IV. 7. 8 8q.: xalro: obx Gweipds ye
abray Fp.

+ Mem. IV. 7.5; I. 1. 11 sq., and Grote, Vol. VIIL p. 572, See alse
Tychsen’s Dissertation Ucber. d. Prozess d. Sokrates, in Bibliothek d. Alt
Lit. u. Kunst. Ist. St. p. 48.

vi INTRODUCTION. ¢

Some struggling rays of light, we should have supposed, would
have met his eager gaze into the depths, and saved him from
wholly discarding this kind of knowledge. ‘But no; even in the
maturity of his powers, he classed the working of the machinery
of nature among those things which the gods had designed to be
kept from the knowledge of mortals, and as a secret, the attempt
to pry into which would not only prove nugatory, but would be
punished as impious.* Yet, as we have before intimated, these
efforts of the youth were not lost in their influence upon the
character of the man.

Dissatisfied with the study of Physics, Socrates naturally
turned his thoughts to: more purely speculative thcmes, and to
moral relations and duties. Even his teacher, Archelaus, might
have aided in‘directing his attention to these subjects, by his dis-
cussions upon the foundations of justice, and upon the effect of
law. But the instructions of Parmenides and Zeno are unmis-
takeable.t

e

SOCRATES AS PUBLIO TEACHER.

Precisely when Socrates deserted his father’s workshop, or
how long a time he devoted to study before he became a “ public
talker,” is uncertain. He probably came into his position gradu-
ally, as his own views became more settled, and his knowledge
of the errors and defects of those who professed to be teachers, and
of the questionings and wants of those who frequented public
places, were by degrees revealed to him. He, however, is sup-
posed to have devoted himself to the main object of his mission
when about thirty years of age. After that time, about 539 B.C.,
he was generally to be found in some public place in the city,
with his little company of adherents, and those strangers and
curious persons who had been allured into his society by the fame
that had gone abroad concerning him. The external appearance

#* Mem. I. 1. 7 8q.; IV. 7. 6.
+ Cf Grote, vol. viii. 568 and 478.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. Vil

of the man was certainly noticeable, although not altogether
attractive. Indeed, his uncomely exterior was almost proverbial.
He was compared to a satyr or silenus,* and his prominent eyes,
scarcely parted by the low ridge of the nose, his dilated nostrils,
wide mouth, and thick lips, low and protuberant figure, and awk-
ward movement,} were thought a sufficient ground for jests gnd
merriment even among his friends. Neither did his soiled and
worn garments, and bare feet without regard to the season, add
to his personal attractions. The pale face which Aristophanes
attributes to him could not certainly be indicative of infir-n health,
for “ his physical constitution,” says Grote, “ was healthy, robust,
and enduring to an extraordinary degree. He was not merely
strong and active as an hoplite on military service, but capable
of bearing fatigue or hardship, and indifferent to heat or cold to
a degree which astonished all his companions.” {

The natural temper of Socrates seems not to have been
without some acerbity, but his habit of self-control enabled him
generally, at least, to keep it in complete subjection. Indeed,
the one great principle of his life, after he had devoted himself to
the instruction of others, was to reduce as much as possible all
his desires and appetites. His diet and regimen was all made to
conform to this, in order that his time might be the more at his
disposal, for the benefit of his friends and country: thus, when
Antiphon objects to his philosophy, that it does not enable him
to live freely and generously, and that the legitimate result of his
teachings to men would be misery, he replies: “ Men rejoice when
they are prosperous in their respective pursuits; but how much
greater is the delight that I have in conscious advancement in
virtue, and in aiding others therein.” And, in conclusion: “I
suppose that to want nothing is godlike (Jetov), and to want very
little is to be most nearly related to the gods; and the divine is
most excellent, and that which is nearest to deity is best.”$

* Plat. Symp. 215. A.

¢ Encyclopzdia Britannica, Art. Socrates.

} See Grote’s Greece, viii. p. 546, 547, 552

§ Mem. I. 6. 8 sq.

Vill INTRODUCTION.

We are not, however, to conclude that he had so entirely put
off the character of his age and nation, as never to relax the
rigidity of his life. On festal occasions, whether religious or
secular, the viands and the wine were not less grateful to him
than to others, yet he was careful never to cast the reins-of desire
wholly upon the neck of his appetites; self-command he was
careful never to lose.*

The life of Socrates, with some few interruptions, which will
be hereafter alluded to, seems to have passed on in an even
tenor, which was the great object of his seeking. Early in the
morning he was to be found in the public walks, and in the
places set apart for the physical and intellectual training“of the
young. He went thence to the market-place, where he remained
as long as the crowd set in that direction. He then passed the
remainder of the day wherever he supposed he should fall in with
the most of his fellow-citizens. And his biographer adds signifi-
cantly : he was talking for the most part,t and that not privately,
. but all who wished, “sophists, military men, artisans, ambi-
tious or studious youths,” all were permitted to listen to him.
“ He visited all persons of interest in the city, male or female.
His friendship with Aspasia is well known ; and one of the most
interesting chapters of Xenophon’s Memorabilia recounts his visit
to and dialogue with Theodote, a beautiful Hetwra or female
companion.”{ He himself says in his Apology, as given us by
Plato: “To all young or old who have desired to know of my
words or actions, I have exhibited them; I have not spoken for
money, nor kept silent for want of it; but I have freely permitted
any who wished, the poor as well as the rich, to question me,
and hear my answers.” He also-declares that he had spoken his
sentiments withgut reserve to all. “If any one,” he says, “ avers
that he has ever been taught any thing by me, or heard me say

# See the Symposion of Plato and Xenophon, and cf. Grote, vol. :1ii
547.

+ Memorab. I. 1, 10: fvAeye wey ds 7d wrod.

¢ See Mem. IL. 6. 86; III. 11. 1 sq.; and Grote’s Greece, viii, 555

LIFE OF SOCRATES. 1x

any thing in private which I have not declared openly, be assured
that he does not speak the truth.*

Socrates was always attended in public by “ companions o1
listeners” more or less numerous, who were known by the citi-
zens generally as disciples or scholars. But he and his personal
friends never designated the relation between them and himself
by “teacher” and “ pupil” or disciples. He would thus not only
have been confounded with the professed teachers of the time,
who were accustomed to make pecuniary gain from their instruc-
tion, but the general and public character of his teaching would
have been marred, as many would have hesitated to Jisten to
him, er appear among his auditors, if they were, as a conse-
quence, to be termed “ disciples of Socrates.”}

SOCRATES ON MILITARY DUTY.

When thirty-seven or thirty-eight years of age, near the be-
ginning of the Peloponnesian war, Socrates, in obedience to the
call of: his country, enrolled himself as a foot-soldier, and marched -
with the army into Thrace, to aid in reclaiming thie colony at
Potidzea, who had revolted, and were sustained in their revolt by
many of the Peloponnesians. We may suppose that Socrates did
not unwillingly gird on his armor at this time, if war was neces-
sary. It brought him into close contact with many of the young
men, whom he would influence, and also gave him an opportu-
nity to put to the test, and make a public exhibition of, some of his
principles of action. The siege took place in the midst of a
Thracian winter, and yet Socrates walked barefoot over snow and
ice in his usual summer-clothing, and conducted himself with so
much bravery, that he was thought worthy of a prize; which
he, however, generously yielded to his young friend Alcibiades,
whose life he had saved in battle, as an inducement for him to
strive for future promotion.{ Many anecdotes are related of hia

* Apol. 33, B.
t Mem. I. 2.6; I 6. 18; and Grote’s Hist., vol. viii. p. 555, 6.
~ Plato Sympos. p. 219, B

1*

x INTRODUCTION.

conduct during this expedition, which are at least characteristic,
as great a recommendation as could be bestowed upon a large
share of those told of the great men of every age.*

About six years later, in 424 B. C., Socrates was present and
took part in the battle at, Delium ; and if all of the Athenians -
had exerted themselves as much and fought as bravely as Socrates,
the Boeotians would doubtless have been vanquished, instead of
erecting trophies over their antagonists.t

Two or three years later, when nearly fifty years old, Socrates
again engaged in military service for the third and last time.
Advancing age had not yet so chilled his blood as to cause him
to shrink from exposure to the inclemency of a Thracian winter,
or so damped his ardor as to incline him to forego personal dan-
ger when the rights of Athens were in jeopardy.

While Socrates was on his second military expedition, or at
least during that year 424, the Clouds of Aristophanes was exhi-
bited on the stage; and however misapplied, the keen wit and
biting satire of this play should seem to have been too much for
even the imperturbable philosopher to receive with oomposure,
for twenty-five years afterwards, when he pleads his cause before
the dikastery, he goes back to this as the fountain-head of the
accusations against him, and spends most of his time in show-
ing its injustice. )

DOMESTIC LIFE OF SOCRATES.

In all probability, Socrates remained unmarried uatil after
these military expeditions had been made, and his rigid habits of
life had become fixed. It might seem that Xantippe had no
great reputation for sweetness of temper before her marriage with
Socrates, for when Antisthenes asks him why he did not bring
the influence which he exerted so powerfully in correcting and

* It is said that he once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spot
before the camp, abeorbed in deep thought, with his eyes fixed onan ob
ject, as if his soul were abeent from his body.— Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5.

¢ Wiggers’ Life, Ch. 5.

LIFE OF SOCRATES, Xx)

forming others, to bear upon her, who, says he, “is the worst
woman of all that exist, nay, I believe, of all that ever have
existed or ever will exist ;” he replies, “I see that those who wish
to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most
“obedient but the most spirited horses ; for they believe that after
being enabled to bridle these, they will know easily how to
manage others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live
with men, I have married this woman, being firmly convinced,
that in case I should be able to endure her, I should be able to
endure all others.”* |
Yet we are inclined to think that this was an after-thought

with him; and we should not much censure perturbations of tem-
per in I@r, for one who professed to marry for the promotion of
public interests alone, who spent his whole day .n public, and
brought home nothing, and, indeed, took no thought for domestic
comfort, could not have contributed very much to the happiness
of his family. His admonitions and advice to his son Lampro-
cles,f in respect to the treatment of his mother, are, however,
certainly very good, and show some appreciation of what is due
from a child even to a bad mother. Three children seem to have
survived Socrates, for he says in his defence: “I have three sons,
the eldest of whom is yet a youth, and the other two mere
children.”{

HIS REGARD FOR ATHENS, AND MANNER OF EXHIBITING IT.

Socrates ever exhibited a strong attachment to his native land,
and especially to Athens. He never left the city without good
reasons, Even the country presented no allurements to him. In
his view, man comprised all that was attractive in this vast and
- varied world of ours, When Phedrus§$ decoyed him out into

* Xenophon’s Sympoa. II. 10, as quoted by Wiggers.
+ Memorab. IL, 2, 10 sq.

$ Apology, p. 84, I

§ P. 230, D.

xii INTRODUCTION.

woods and fields, and reproached him for never going beyond the
walls of the city, he says, “ Pardon me, my excellent friend ; for I
am a lover of learning ; now the fields and trees will not teach
me any thing, but men in the city do.”

Not even the most flattering invitations from the princes of
other nations had charms sufficient to withdraw him from Athens,
where, he says, “ Four measures of flour are sold for one obolus,
the springs yield plenty of water, and I live contented with what
I possess.* He occasionally, however, took a short journey, as to
the Athenian games or to Delphi, and perhaps once went to
Samos with his teacher Archelaus.t Sac

Notwithstanding his regard for his native city, and the fre-
quent inculcation of the obligation resting upon every gpe. who
was fitted for it, to aid in the administration of the affairs of the
State, and the honor and happiness of a life of public service, he
uniformly resisted the urgent solicitations of his friends in this
particular, until, when sixty-five years of age, He once accepted the
appointment of senator. This refusal of all public office was-
made the subject of reproach against him by Antiphon. How
is it, said he, that you attempt to make others politicians, whilst
you do not yourself engage in political life, if, indeed, you know
any thing about it. In which way, Socrates replies, can I accom-
plish most for the State, by myself alone accepting office, or by
exerting myself to fit as many others as possible for these duties.{
In this we have the key to his conduct. His desire was to exert
an influence, as private citizen, over the young, and those who
were coming forward into political life;.and it was doubtless
through this persuasion that the influence of his “ familiar spirit,
the divine voice,” was exerted; to which he attributes, in the
Apology of Plato, his refusal to enter into civil life. That he

could not have exerted the influence that he desired if he had not

* Diog. ii. 25; Arist. Rhet. ii, 28; Cie, Tuse, v.12; Epictetus,
174, ed. Schweig.

+ Wiggers’ Life, chap. v., foot note.

+ Mem. I 6, 15.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. xill

remained in a private station, he expressly avers, and adduces his
reasons in his apology.*

The manner in which he would have performed the duties
of magistrate, and the result to his influence, is very apparent
from his short experience. Soon after his appointment to the
senate, an occasion offered to test his firmness in adhering to
his oath of office. After the battle at the Arginusez, the gene-
rals in command did not, as was supposed, exert themselves suffi-
ciently to rescue the dead for burial. They were accordingly
arraigned, and would have been forthwith conde.aned to death
in a body, which was contrary to law, if Socrates had not stood
up alone, in opposition to the people, and refused to put the vote.
“T protested,” he says, “ against your decree, and notwithstanding
all your menaces and outcries, and the orators who were standing
ready to bring an accusation against me, I thought it necessary
to expose myself to peril, rather than to yield to you in the per-
petration of injustice.”}

He also adduces one other incident which occurred while the
Thirty were in office, which shows his unwavering adherence to
the right amidst the greatest inducements to a contrary course.
They with evil intent had ordered Socrates with four others to
bring Leon from Salamis, in order to put him to death. The
others obeyed the tyrants, but Socrates says: “I made known to
them, both in word and deed, that (if it be not too harsh an ex-
pression), I did not care at all for death, provided I did nothing
unjust or unholy, which was the great object of my solicitude ;”
and he adds, “ The great authority of the government did not in-
fluence me to violate my sense of right. . . . But I went
away home, and not improbably my life would have been taken,
if that form of government had not soon been abrogated.” f

* P. 31, C.
¢ Apol. 32, B., and also Mem. I. 1. 18.
$ Apolog. 32. C. D.; Memorab. iv. 4. 8.

ee rw

x1V INTRODUCTION.

OIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO THE ACCUSATION OF EOCRATES.

The life of Socrates as public discourser must have continued
about thirty years. Thirty years diligently and perseveringly
passed in indiscriminate conversation and dialectic subtleties !
Surely something must have been accomplished during this long
period of service, and something more than has reached us
through the medium of his biographers. But the close of these
labors,—how sad and disgraceful to the Athenians! It does not,
at first, appear possible, that they who were Inost tolerant of dissen-
tient opinion and speech, did actually condemn to death their great-
est benefactor, and the greatest uninspired benefactor of the race
of man. _ It should seem that there must be some mistake in the
records of the affair. But no; the chain of testimony is un-
broken, and caf not be gainsayed. But what are the circum-
stances leading to the fatal result? No special_occasion seems to
have been given by him for reproach during the last years of his
life more than during the preceding. Indeed, he appears in his
apology to trace back the accusation to the early part of his
career, and to indicate clearly what he supposes to be the ground
of it, his attempts to convict men of their want of wisdom.

It may not be amiss to give a little more at length the
causes of the hatred of the Athenians to their great benefactor.
It was no one individual act of his Jife that had caused the public
indignation to descend upon his devoted head, but, as Grote says,
“The accumulated force of antipathy—the numerous and impor-

_ tant personal enemies, each with sympathizing partizans—the

long-standing and wncontradicted calumnies” which had been
promulgated against him.

1. All of the Sophists, the teachers of .the age, would be op-
posed to him, since he by precept and example discountenanced
what he considered their mercenary spirit in teaching for pay.
Many of them in this way amassed large fortunes, and the feeling
nf the times seems to be embodied in the lines of Aristophanes :*

* Clouds, 98, 99.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. xv

“These are they
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause,
So you'll pay them for it, right or wrong.”

. But Xenophon says, “Socrates did not take pay of those who
came to him for instruction. But by abstaining from this he be
lieved that he was ensuring his own freedom ; and he was accus-
tomed to stigmatize those who received a compensation for services
of this kind as enslavers of themselves."* In the Apology of
Plato, he also says: If it has been asserted by any one that I have
s®t_ myself up as a teacher of men, and received pay therefor, it
is utterly false.t

He also brought their manner of teaching, as well as the ob-
jects of their instruction, into disrepute. The Sophists were
accustomed to display in dress and equipage, and to make great
pretensions to ability in teaching. They also communicated
their thoughts in lofty words. Socrates, on the contrary, was not
only himself most simple and unpretending in these particulars,
but spoke with contempt of the opposite course of procedure.f

2. He likewise offended many of those who joined themselves
ty him as disciples and engaged in conversation with him. His
professed design was to converse with all of the most distinguished
men of his time, and by cross-questioning, not only to show them
their ignorance, but to oblige them to confess it; and his success
in this, by means of his skill in dialectics, was unfailing. Now it
is not in the nature of man to see all of his cherished thoughts
turned into ridicule, and himself the object of the severest sarcasm,
and the most open and unqualified derision, however beneficial
it may Le, without some feeling of dislike for the author; espe-
cially when there is discrimination enough to perceive that there
is at least a degree of sophistry employed in accomplishing the
object. Thus Xenophon, after giving an account of the manner
in which Socrates correcfed the false estimate which Euthydemus,

® Memorab. L 2. 6.
+ P.19,D.E
¢ Mem. I. 1. 11.

xvi INTRODUCTION. |

a mere youth, had of his own ability to enter political life without
further training, says: Many of those who were thus treated by
Socrates, no longer desired his society, and were considered by
him as dunces; but Euthydemus supposed that one could in nc
other way become worthy of renown, than by associating as much
as possible with Socrates.*

3. He also did not approve himself to those who discarded
all advancement and progress in government, religion, and cul-
ture. The crime of innovation should seem to have been early
alleged against him, and reiterated during his whole publit
career; and it was only from these early and continued calumnies
that he felt himself in any danger. He says: “ My first accusers
are more,to be regarded than Anytus and his accomplices, be-
cause, being numerous and well agreed among themselves, they
have addressed many of you from youth up, and have falsely per-
suaded you that I discard the worship of the gods, and persuade
others to follow in my steps.”+ These calumnies were first publicly |
disseminated when Aristophanes exhibited his comedy, the Clouds.
In this comedy, Socrates, in connection with Cherephon, is held
- up tothe most unsparing ridicule, and all the follies and mis-
deeds of the Sophists are embodied under this appellation. Errors
which he had long before publicly discarded, and severely re- —
proved as practised by the Sophists, he is mage accountable for.
It is also worthy of note, that the points in the final accusation
are precisely the same that are made conspicuous by the come-
dian—atheism and the corruption of the youth.f

4. His assumptions of superiority would naturally awaken
the suspicion and jealousy of many, especially of the ignorant
and ambitious. The response of the oracle at Delphi to Chere-
phon, that there was no wiser man than Socrates, and his recep-
tion of that response, and claim of a special mission from the
“gods, as indicated by what was supposed to be the aid of his

“ Memorab. IV. 2. 1 aq. esp. 40; andcf. Grote, VIIL p. 604
+ Apol 18. C. sq.
¢ Aristoph. Clouds.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. XVii

guiding spirit, would meet with little favor from those who had
seen him in his work-shop, or associated with him on terms of
equajity. Thus he says: “The calumnies that are heaped upon
me have their foundation in a certain wisdom that possess.”*

&. His political views were offensive to many. He was not
attached to the Athenian constitution in its practical’ bearings,
although he as little approved of an oligarchy like that of the
Thirty.t He even ridiculed some practices of the government;
as, for example, the manner of appointing rulers. Those were
not legitimate rulers who held the sceptre, nor those who were
appointed by any and every body, or who had received office by
lot, or obtained by force or deception, but those who knew how
to rule[ No one would be willing to trust his life to a pilot thus
chosen, or to commit any important private interest to the
management of those thus designated.§ And yet no one was
more rigidly observant of law. Both Kritias and Alcibiades
were adduced as examples of his pernicious political training.

It is not, then, so strange as it mjght at first appear, that So-
crates was arraigned before the tribunal that had in charge both
the morals and religion of the Athenian community. The cla-
mors of so many classes of citizens for so many years could
scarcely pass unheeded.. The charges, too, were of a nature to
arouse the Athenians, ever watchful over any defection from the
national religion. We may, then, justly conclude that it was
only the blameless life of Socrates, and the unparalleled liberality
of Athens in respect to individual life and opinions, that shielded
him so long from the enemies whonr he had so often and severely
provoked.

The most trivial circumstance may have been sufficient to cause
she smothered flames of anger to burst forth, and to recall the

* Apol. 20. D.

+ Grote’s Greece, VIIL p. 630.

~ Mem. IL 9. 10

§ Mem. IIL 9.11; andL 2 9.

| Mem. IV. 4. 1 sq.; and ef. Grote, VIII. 645.

q A sufficient defence of Socrates is found, Mem. L 2. 9 eq.
+m

XVill INTRODUCTION.

aspersions of the comedians to recollection. And very little

“would probably have been enough to induce the leading indivi-

duals to set on foot the accusation, for Anytus was a personal
enemy, becausé his son, tinctureq with Socratic speculation, did
not choose vo tread in his father’s steps, and aid in repairing a
broken fortune by selling leather. The other two accusers, the
one a poet and the other a rhetorician, were probably not per-
suaded with difficulty to avenge their respective professions,
which had suffered severely from the inquisitorial proceedings
of Socrates.

SOCRATES BEFORE HIS JUDGES.

But how, as it is frequently asked by Xenophon, could the
judges pronounce sentence of condemnation upon a man whose
life and teachings were so pure? He might have been arraigned
in obedience to popular clamor; but that his judges should so
mistake the character of a man of so public a life, in which no
one could say that he had seen him doing, or heard him saying,
any thing either impious or corrupting,* seems beyond compre-
hension. But it should be considered, that that very assembly
by whom he was judged, was made up of those citizens, so many
of whom had been annoyed, vexed, even maddened, by his cross-
questioning, rebuked for superstition, or offended by his desire for
political reform.

The manner, also, in which he presented himself before them
and conducted his defence, was not calculated to conciliate those
before alienated, but rather to repel those who were indifferent o»
but moderately in his favor. He was himself not anxious what
the result should be, life or death. He was conscious of a life
of rectitude. He declares this to his’ judges. He is now old,
and can hope to accomplish but little more should life be pro-
longed. Any anxiety, any effort to influence his judges, especi-
ally after the prohibition of his guiding spirit, would be contrary

* Mem. L 1. 20.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. xix

to the whole course of his life.* In order not to seem to discatd
the laws, and throw contempt upon the court; not on his own
account, but “on account of the Athenians, lest they, by con-
demuing him, should sin against the gracious blessing of the gods,”t
he deigned to defend himself agaist the accusation of disregard
to the gods of his country, and that of corrupting the youth. But
no one can read his defence, as found for substance in the Apo
logy of Plato, and take all the circumstances into account, with
out astonishment that no larger a majority than five or six in ay
assembly of more than five hundred should have voted agains
him. And yet who would wish that he had taken a differen
course # Who does not feel, that in his last days he exhibiteg
an elevation of character that “shed double and triple lustr
over his whole life.Ӥ

In the final result, the affixing of the deserved penalty upos
his crime, his course was not less honorable. According to the
laws, he might name a penalty, between which and that of thg
accuser, the judges were obliged to make a selection. Now, it
cann¢t be doubted, that if he had in sincerity chosen to name
fine, exile, or imprisonment, that would have been gladly ac-
cepted. But instead of this, Socrates indignantly asks, “ After
all these crimes, what are my deserts? Doubtless, Athenians,
‘if you proportion the reward to the merit, I deserve some con-
siderable good. Now, what is it that is suitable for a poor man
that is your benefactor, and wants leisure and opportunity for
exciting and exhorting you? Nothing suits better with such a
man than to be entertained in the Prytaneum; that is more
due to him than to those of you that have brought off the tro-
phies of victory from the horse and chariot races in the Olympic

* Plat. Apol. p. 28, E. sq.

¢ Plat. Apol. p. 30; Mem. IV. 4.4; and of. Grote, vol. VIII. p. 651.

¢ Apol. p. 86. A: Saupdde éxardépwr Tar Whowy roy yeyoréra apidpdy,
ob yap guny yorye ofrw wap’ bAlyow EcecSat, AAA Tapa TOAL® vi Bé bs
feixey, ei tpeis pdvas peréwecoy Tar Yhpay &xerepetyn Gy. Cf. also Diog.
Laert. ii. 41, quoted in Grote, voi. VIIL p. 647. Cf. also p 654.

% Grote, vol. VIIL p. 649.

xx INTRODUCTION.

games. - For these victors purchase you a seeming happiness
by their victories ; but as for me, I make you really happy by
mine. Besides, they stand not in need of such a supply ; but I
do. In justice, therefore, you ought to adjudge me a recompense
worthy of myself.”* But after further remarks, not calculated to
conciliate, he concludes, that although he is innocent, yet, in
accordance with custom, as he will not impose banishment upon
“himself, he will name a fine ; “ and perhaps,” he says, “I should be
able to pay you a mina of silver. But,” he adds, “since Plato
here, and Crito, and Critobulus, and Apollodorus, urge me to
extend the sum to 30 ming, I amerce myself in a fine of that
amount, and give you them for security.”f :
When the final sentence of death was pronounced, Socrates,
without a change of countenance, or the least indication of falter-
ing in his course, addressed his judges, expressing his satisfaction
in the result which his upright and independent conduct had
brought upon him, for which he had been prepared by the silence
of his monitor. He was convinced that death was no evil to him,
whether it should prove a peaceful, dreamless sleep, or a passage
to another state of existence, where there are no false judgments,
and where he should pass his time in conversation with all the
great and good who have passed away from earth, with Hesiod
and Homer, Palamades, Ajax, and Ulysses. He had, however,
still a few words to address to those who had decreed his death,
but more in sorrow than in anger: Reproach will surely follow
you for having condemned to death one who will be reputed to
be wise, although not in reality so. Had you patiently delayed
a little time, death in the natural order of nature would have
come to me, and you would have been spared the infamy of tak-
ing the life of one who might have saved himself if he would
have condescended to demean himself before you with the en-
treaties and supplications that you are accustomed to hear on
such occasions. But our shares are fitly meted out to us; mine

* Plato, Apol. p. 36, D., Taylor’s Trans.
¢ Plato, Aprl. p. 38, B.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. xxi

death, and yours infamy. You have hoped to escape the task of
giving an account of your lives, as you have been compelled to
do by my questions, but be assured you will find yourselves mis-
taken. Others, who have hitherto been'restrained by my pre-
sence, will be emboldened by ny death, and, young and vigorous,
will be more troublesome, and harder to rid yourselves of than I
have been. Far easier is it to escape censure by amending your
lives, than by violently stopping the mouths of its authors.—I
have not yet done. I am at that point of time which gives me
a view into the future. No sooner shall I sleep in death, than
the hand of the Avenger shall be laid upon you with more
severity than yours is laid upon me.” After givifig a word of ad-
monition in reference to the course he wishes his accusers to pur-
sue in reference to his children, he finally says: “ It is now time
for us to go our respective ways, I to die and you to live;
and which of us is going on a better voyage is known to God
alone.”*

LAST HOURS OF SBOCRATES.

According to the ordinary course of procedure with the con-
demne? at Athens, Socrates would have received the poisonous
draught on the day following his condemnation. ut it so
chanced that the sacred ship, which was annually sent to Delos,f
had set sail on the preceding day, and according to law, no per-
son could be publicly put to death until its return, in thirty days.
A month in prison and chains, we should suppose, would effec-
tually try the spirit of the philosopher, and exhibit the dross, if
it had not already been purged away. But it may truly be said
of him that his last were his best days. His friends were con-
stantly with him, and the conversations held with them, as ex-
hibited in the Crito and Phsdon of Plato, give us a picture of
equanimity and cheerful resignation in the prospect of death,
which few even under a Christian dispensation have ever attained

* Plat. Apol. p. 42.
¢{ See Mem. IV. 8 2; Plato, Crito, and cf

xXxll INTRODUCTION.

unto. It would be pleasant to linger long with my readers in
that prison, for the companionship of the good and great in the
hour of trial is elevating, ennobling. But I must satisfy myself
with two or thrée chafacteristic acts in this drama.

We find, that when left,alone even, Socrates did not lose the
cheerfulness which he exhibited in the presence of his friends.
For he employed himself in poetic ‘composition, in accordance
with the guidance of his moniter, and produced a hymn to
Apollo, whose festival was then kept at Athens, and also metrical
versions of the fables of Esop, which came readily to his mind.* _

He also refused to avail himself of an opportunity to escape
from prison, which his friends had contrived and urged upon
him, because it was contrary to law. Crito came to him with
anxiety imprinted on his brow, and appearing in every motion,
early in the morning of the day before it was announced that
the ship would return from Delos. Socrates, however, was
quietly sleeping, and his friend waited, impatiently, we may sup-
pose, for his awaking. When Crito had expressed his aston-
ishment at the quietness of his friend when death was so near,
and Socrates had declared the assurance that had been given
him that he should not die until the day after the morrow, Crito
made known to him the plan that had been formed for his
escape, and urged upon him, in behalf of his friends, its imme-
_ diate execution, Never, perhaps, was his greatness more conspi-
cuous than a this time. A way is opened, without his solicita-
tion or knowledge even, for him who is unjustly condemned, to
escape death. His friends are solicitous, would even, if they
dared, be clamorous; but an unequivocal refusal to become a
party in any infringement upon his country’s laws was the only -
answer that could be wrung fromhim. He had lived obedient to
law, and in the prospect of death he would not counteract the
teaching» of his life, or even throw a shadow over them by a
moment of hesitation.

The ship at length had returned from Delos, and his disciples,

* Pheedon, p. 60. E. sq.; Memorab. IV. 8.

LIFE OF SOCRATES, xXx1ii

aware that that was the last time that they should listen to him
who spake as no other man had spoken to them, were early
at the prison-gates. But the civil officers were before them, to
announce that the execution was to take place that day. When
they were admitted, they found that Socrates’ chains were un-
looged, and that Xantippe, with one of her children, was present.
When she began to express her grief noisily, the philosopher
could no longer endure it, and requested his friends to conduct
her home.* When she had gone, quiet was soon restored in
that prison-room, and Socrates discoursed a great part of the day
with perfect cheerfulness upon topics connected with his life and
the future state of existence. Many things were then said which
sunk deep into the hearts of his auditors, and which, with a con-
siderable admixture of Platonic dogmas, are to be found in the
Phedon. “If,” said he, “I did not hope, first of all, to find
other gods who are wise and good, and then to be associated
with men who have. gone before me, far better than those on the
earth, it would be wrong in me not to grieve at death. But, be
assured, I confidently expect to join the assembly of the good.
I may be mistaken in reference to this; but that I shall find
divine guides of great purity and excellence, I am as confident as
I can be of any thing of that nature ; and on this account I meet —
death with composure, which otherwise I could not, and hope
that something awaits the good after death, and, as has long
ago been said, that it is much better with the good than with
the evil.” |

Toward night, after reminding his disciples that those who
have distinguished themselves by a pure life, spent in beautifying
the soul by the appropriate ornaments of virtue and knowledge,
ought to pass quietly the time of their sojourning, as always
ready for the voyage which will introduce them into those
blessed mansions which he is unable to describe, but whither they
will soon follow him, he says: “The grim messenger now calla

* Plat. Phad. p. 60. A.
+ Pheed. p. 63. B. aq.

XXIV INTRODUCTION.

me, and I wish to go to the bath as preparatory to the fatal cup.”
He still continued to converse, as his disciples accompanied him
to the bath-room, cheering them who sorrowed most of all that
they should see his face and hear his voice no more. After he
had returned, his children and the women of the family came to
receive his last advice and benediction, which he gave at ¢on-
siderable length.

A little before sunset, the officer came to make the announce-
ment that the fatal hour had arrived, but was unable formally
to do so, so strongly had he become attached to his prisoner.
After he had retired, and Socrates had made a passing remark
~ concerning him, he asked Crito to bring the poison if it was in
readiness, if not, to give orders to have it immediately prepared.
Crito endeavored to have him postpone it for a time, but in vain.
When it waa brought, after asking directions what he should a»
after the draught, and inquiring if there was enough for a liba-
tion, took the cup with a joyful expression of face, and drank it
off without the least appearance of unwillingness. As the poison
began to take effect, his friends could no longer control them-
selves, but were compelled to give utterance to the feelings that
had long struggled within them. This was too much for the
dying philosopher, and reproofs were on his lips in death as well
as in life. “ What are ye doing, strange men? I sent away the
women, most of all that these discordant notes might not be
heard ; for I have felt’ that it is fitting to die in quietness. Be

-, gomposed, therefore, and silence turbulent feeling.” “ When we

heard this,” the disciple adds, “we were ashamed, and restrained
_ our lamentations.” Coldness soon began to creep over his frame,
which when he perceived he said to his friends, “ When it reaches
here (my heart), I shall leave you;” and turning t® Crito, as if
with his last breath to show the injustice of the accusation of in-
fidelity which had been made against him, he, said :* “ We owe a
‘ock to Aisculapius; discharge the debt, and be sure not to for

* Plato, Pheed. p. 118,

eo

LIFE OF SOCRATES. xxv¥

get it.” Thus died the man who, says Xenophon, was not only
the best of men, but most favored of the gods.*

SOURCES OF THE INFLUENCE OF SOCRATES.

A full discussion of the power and influence of Socrates
would require a volume, rather than the very few pages which
only can here be given to it. It would be necessary to give a
somewhat minute account of the condition of Greece in an intel-
lectual point of view at the time of the appesrance of Socrates
We should naturally speak at length of the awakening of the in-
tellectual energies of the Greeks, which resulted in the rise of two
classes of men, the dialecticians and rhetoricians, and their fre-
quent union under the appellation of coduorai, Sophists; and
point out the relation of Socrates to these men with whom he is
ranked or contrasted, in connection with, or préeminent among
whom he is ridiculed or praised. But all that our present limits
allow is an enumeration of some of the sources of his infiuence,
giving prominence to those brought to view or implied in the
Memorabilia.

1. His uncouth figure and appearance, peculiar habits, and
pleasant voice, attracted the attention of many among a people
who were ever desirous of Juarning some new thing,f and whose
attention was gained, not merely by the graceful and the winning
in the human form, but also by the strange and ludicrous.

2. The peculiarity of his method of instruction not only
gained him listeners, but also retained them; especially the more
cultivated of the Athenian youth. He did not teach by a cot
tinued or set discourse. He did not highly value a simple com
munication of knowledge to the mind in a passive state. He
thought it necessary that its powers should be awakened by col-

* Mem. IV. & 11.
¢ Spintharus, a hearer of Socrates, as quoted by Grote, Hist., Vol.
VIL p. 605, says: Sr: db woddois abrds ye wiSaverépos dvreruxnaes
ely roabryy elvas rhy ve dovhy nal rd oréua xal rd éxipauwduevoy Hdes,
wal xpds wal re trois elpnudvois Thy Tod efSous [Bidryra.
2

xxvil INTRODUCTION

lision with other minds in conversation. His illustrations, too,
were not like those of the most of the teachers of his age, drawn
from obscure or little known objects, but from the occupations
and professions of daily life and employment. So true is this,
that he was even reproached as having dwelt upon these so much
as to have worn them threadbare.*

3. He turned the thoughts of his countrymen from useless
speculations to the investigation of practical: subjects. In this
way, he not only influenced his own, but all subsequent ages.
Xenophon says: “ He did not, as most do, discourse upon the
nature of all things, considering how that which is called by the
Sophists cosmos, the world, exists, and by what necessary laws
the heavenly bodies are governed ; on the contrary, he considered
those who entered into laborious investigations of that kind as
fools ;¢ and indignantly asked whether such inquirers, supposing
that they already have knowledge enough of human affairs, ap-
plied themselves to the divine ; or what advantage do they expect
to gain by the investigation of physical phenomena? Do they
think, as in the study of human affairs, to make a practical use
of their knowledge, and excite and calm the winds and the rain,
and produce the seasons at their pleasure, or do they seek only
to gratify a prurient curiosity f From these and numerous other
passages of the Memorabilia, the ditterence between Socrates and
his predecessors is evident. They spent their time in mere specu-
lation upon ontological subtleties, confused and confusing ; but
he turned his attention to ethical, practical duties. With him
the proper study of mankind was man, his duties and relations.f
These had been assigned to man by the gods as subjects of study.
These they were to understand by personal investigation, and if
this was neglected, the true object of life could not be secured.
Tt was only by diligence in learning what the gods permitted to
be learned, and reverent and pious inquiry of the gods, that in

* Memorab. IL 2. 87.
+ Mem. L 1. 11.
~ Mem. I. 1. 16.

LIFE OF SOCRATES, XXVI

duced them to grant information by divination upon those points
which they had reserved as belonging to themselves.*

4. He accustomed those with whom he conversed to accurate
definition.t This was the foundation of his success in his conver-
sations with the young and arrogant. He would draw forth a
definition or general statement from the unwary, and then, by
making them acknowledge, step by step, the inadequacy or actual
erroneousness of the sentiment expressed, would not only lead
them to accurate statement, but to a distrust of themselves; and
closely connected with this—

5. He led his auditors to careful introspection. In a conver
sation with Euthydemus, who supposed himself wise, and without
need of instruction from others, he inquired: Have you ever been
at Delphif Yes, indeed, twice.—Did you notice the inscription,
yak cavrév, found somewhere on the wall of the temple! I
did.—Did you suppose that this injunction had no reference to
you, or did you undertake to examine yourself carefully to see
what you aref—When Euthydemus replied that he already
knew himself, and had no occasion to apply this precept, and
Socrates had made him acknowledge that all who have not a
just appreciation of their own powers, as applied to human use,
do not know themselves, he proceeded to inquire: “ Is it not
plain that men experience the greatest good from self-knowledge,
and the greatest evil from ignorance of self? For those who
know themselves know their own wants and necessities, and dis-
tinguish between what they can and cannot do, and order their
lives accordingly.”{ Socrates dwelt so much upon the necessity
of self-knowledge in his teachings, that it was even made the
subject of ridicule§ “To him this injunction, ‘Know thyself,
was the most sacred of all precepts, and he constantly cited it,

* Mem. L 1.9; L 4 17 8q.; IV. 7.

¢ See Mem. IV. 6. 1 6q.; 18 aq., ef al. ssp,
¢ Mem. IV. 2 24 aq.

§ See Aristoph. Clouds, 1. 842.

XXVill INTRODUCTION.

and strenuously enforced its obligation upon his hearers.”*
The influence of this teaching, with Socrates’ ability} to accom-
plish the end aimed at, cannot be appreciated too highly. It
strikes at the root of ignorance and delusion. It dispels self-con-
ceit, and clears away the rubbish, and opens the mind to the re-
* ception of true knowledge. “To preach, to exhort, even to con-
fute particular errors, appeared to Socrates useless, so long as the
mind lay wrapped up in its habitual mist or illusion of wisdom ;
such mist must be dissipated before any new light could enter.” f
But it was not merely a negative procesa with him. He so dis-
pelled error and ignorance from the mind, as to leave it with an
_ unextinguishable desire for knowledge; and thus I am brought
to another means of influence of Socrates.

6. His abhorrence of ignorance in every form. The worst of
all ignorance was sclf-ignorance, and ignorance in general was
folly and vice, whilst knowledge or wisdom was virtue§ This
principle formed the basis of all his instructions. The man who
had knowledge and wisdom had the right of entire control over
others so far as they were void of knowledge.|| This regulated
all the intercourse and relations of life. In his view, the man
who sinned ignorantly was far worse than the one who erred
knowingly, for the former could not conduct himself justly, how-
ever much he might desire it, whilst the latter could. Know-
ledge, with him, was a right appreciation of one’s self in all the
relations of life, whether to gods or men. If, then, a parent, or
child, or friend, failed to conduct rightly, it was from a want
of discrimination of the right, from ignorance ; and he was desery-
ing of severe reprobation. The defectiveness of this philosophy is

* Grote, vol. VIIL, p. 602.
¢ Mem. I. 2: rots 3: Acydpevois abrg waos xpdpevow dv trois Adyos,
~ Sees Bodbrairo.

~ Grote, vol. VIII, p. 608.

§ Mem. IIL 9. 4 eq:

| See Mem. L 2. 49, where his application of this principle to the
treatment of parents is defended by Xenophon.

| Mem. IV. 2. 19 sq.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. Xxix

too palpable to require remark; and yet the influence of such
teaching, especially upon the young of the age of Socrates, in
rousing a spirit of inquiry and investigation, must have been
very great. Neither, as a matter of fact, was this teaching so
defective in a moral point of view as we should suppose from the
above statement; for he was as constant in his inculcation of
control over the passions and appetites, as the means of conform-
ity to the gods, as if this, too, were a primary article of his creed.
How, he reasoned for substance, can one live virtuously and tem-
perately, who does not know what virtue or temperance is? but
if he has acquired a knowledge of them by conscious effort, by
diligent attention, he cannot fail to practise them. He will be
inevitably lured on in the path of rectitude.

7. His honesty, simplicity, and disinterestedness of character,
especially contributed to his influence. These traits shine out in
almost every page of the Memorabilia. “The shortest, safest, and
best way to acquire the good-will of others is to strive to possess
those good qualities which you wish to seem to have.”* This
was not only a precept which Socrates inculcated on others, but
one on which he based his own course of life. An open, frank,
and generous spirit he exhibited.to all. “The love of Socrates,”
says Potter, “ was equally pure and warm, individual and catho-
lic, firm and free, ennobling and attaching. His heartiness,
frankness and pleasantry, his power of convincing his friends of
their faults, and then of converting them to sounder principles”
and conduct; his extraordinary power of stimulating the luke-
warm and encouraging the earnest ;. and, above all, his way of
founding the most practical conduct on the highest motives,
must all be studied in a variety of details before they can be
adequately comprehended. Were we to attempt quotation, we
should be embarrassed with all the treasures of Socrates’ love—
love for his friends, love for his country, love for his species—that
noble love which flows in a clear pure stream in the conversations
of Xenophon, but glows with equal light and warmth in those

* Mem. IL 6. 89,

xxx INTRODUCTION.

admirable Socratic Dialogues of Plato, in which we seem to catch
the very tone and manner, nay, the very gesture and look of So-
crates, and see that Silenus face beaming not only with wit and
humor, sense and feeling, but with a spirit and a grace which
still make the reader of Plato hang on the lips of Socrates the
live-long night.”*

THE GUIDING SPIRIT (Sapovov) OF SOCRATES.

Perhaps no one thing in reference to the character and teach-
ings of Socrates, has been the subject of more diverse and con-
tradictory opinions, than his idea of the Sazénov, of which he so
often speaks. Even his own friends questioned him in vain upon
it, and the Delphic oracle gave no satisfactory responses to the
listening ear of an eager curiosity. The commentators have been
able to trace, from hints in his scattered allusions, the uncouth
lineaments of the artificer of all evil, or the mild and pitying
visage of one of those pure spirits, whose delight it is to walk the
earth or traverse the air as the. guardians and guides of erring
mortals, Buf it is not our pleasure, were this a suitable place,
to group together these several representations, but to give as
well as we are able, the most probable explanation of this some-
what difficult subject.

I. The demon of Socrates was not a mere fictitious represen-
tation, devised for the sake of acquiring authority with the
people. His whole character forbids the supposition. His life
and his death exhibit the most unequivocal proof of the sincerity
of his belief, as exhibited in his daily intercourse with his fol-
lowers.

II. Socrates understood by Saiudvov something more than
the simple voice of conscience or the internal sense. 1. The
meaning of the word, and the manner in which it is employed
by him, show this. To Saiudrov is equivalent to ro Jeiov, that
which comes from the gods, and is so used in contrast with that
which has its origin in the mind of man, So in I. 1.9: Tous &

* The Greek Philosophers, Socrates and Plato, p. 119, 20.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXI1

pydey rey rowvrev olopévous elva: Saucvioy, dAAa wdvra rys dv
Spwrivys yrepys, Saipovay épn; L 4.2,10,18; IV. 3.14; Plat
Apol. p 31.C. D. In the plural, then, ra darudvia must corres-

pond in general with oi Jeol: I.1. I: ots pey 7) TONS vonifes é

Seovs ov vonilwy, érepa Sé xawva Satpovia cispépwv. 2. The
manner in which he invariably speaks of the guidance that he
received from this source, indicates that he considered it as some-
thing supernatural. It was the voice of God: Jeod dun, Xen.
Apol. § 12,13. It was unerring. So it was found to be, not in
his own experience only, but by others who had recourse to its
revelations ; I. 1. 4: Kai wrodAois tav fuvovrwy ™porrydpeve ra pty
gouty, Ta 82 yi TOLL, WS TOU Saipoviou ™pooypaivoyros, Kal Tots
pay wadopevois aire ocuvepepe, rots St py weadopévors perdperc:

Theages of Plato, p. 275-8. 3. Xenophon’s testimony both to
Socrates’ and his own confidence in this unerring guide is beyond
dispute. It was to Socrates, what the revelations of the gods
through auspices, oracles, and the like, were to others, only more
direct and certain. The entire reasoning of Xenophon in I. 1.
2-5 depends upon the fact, that Socrates relied upon the moni-
tions of the Sasucvoy as divine. How else could it be any argu-
ment that he did not discard the belief in the existence of gods ?

III. Socrates’ Sarucvuov was not, on the other hand, as has
often been supposed, a specific supernatural being, vouchsafed to
him alone for his guidance. His exhortations to Euthydemus
not to expect or desire to see the forms of the gods, but to rest
satisfied with their revelation of themselves in their works, and
his declaration in close connection with this, that all men might
receive the same guidance as was given him, if they would only
acquiesce in the requisition made upon them, to forego the de-
sire of a physical revelation, IV. 3. 12, 13, is inconsistent with
such a belief.

IV. We are now, perhaps, prepared for a more definite state-
ment of what is meant by the Socratic demon. If what has been
said is well founded, it was something beyond the dictates of
mere human foresight, and yet not a specific personal deity, ex-
trinsic from, but everywhere present with him, to give audible

a

XXX1i INTRODUCTION.

warnings, nor @ miraculous revelation, granted as a special favor
to him, but above the hopes or even the reasonable expectations
of any man who will faithfully strive after its attainment. One
' fact in the history of the age of Socrates aids us in coming to a
more precise determination in regard to this matter. The belief
in guardian angels, ministering spirits sent forth on errands of
mercy, was not confined to the Jews. The reliance of the an-
cients upon supernatural communications by various methods,
and their view of the intimate connection between the deity and
the human race, is too well known to need reiteration or proof.
It is plain, too, that Socrates himself believed in inferior gods,
who are childien and ministers of the supreme God, a medium
of communication between God and man, a connecting link be-
tween heaven and earth; cf. Apol. p. 27. C. D.; Memorab. IV.
3. 13, and these he called Sacuoma. Two ideas, then, seem to be
at the basis of this guidance of Socrates: First, his subjective fit-
ness to receive aid from tha gods, his spiritual conceptions of and
‘obedience to them, and then, their willingness and presence to
aid unerringly those who thus trust in them. The combined
result of scrupulous attention to the suggestions of the inner sense
and reason, and the assistanco of the gods readily given to virtu-
ous men, make up what is ascribed to the daxcvoy. It is not
strange that Socrates gave it the appellation of divine. For
although preparation of mind was necessary, yet it was only in
- matters beyond the ken of human foresight, that he was accus
tomed to expect supernatural aid. In his view it was equally
insane and foolish to have recourse to the aid of the gods on
trivial occasions, and to reject it in reference to those matters, a
full knowledge of which they have reserved for-themselves. Cice-
ro’s exposition of Socrates’ Sa:porov is perfectly consistent with
this view, although it gives’ rather the subjective relation of the
matter, leaving the rest to be inferred; de Divinat. I. 63. 121,
and 54. 122: Ut igitur, inquit, qui se tradet ita quieti, praepa-
rato animo quum bonis cogitationibus, tum rebus ad tranquilli-
tatem accommodatis, certa et vera cernit in somnis: sic castus
sensus purusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad avium reliquo-

LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXii;

rum.jue signorum et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoo
nimirum est illud, quod de Socrate saepe dicitur, esse divinum
quiddam, quod Satudveov appellat, cui semper ipse
paruerit, nunquam impellenti, saepe revocanti.

In conclusion, one ,remark seems to be required upon an
alleged contradiction between the accounts of Plato and Xeno-
phon in regard to the office of this demon. Plato says that it
only restrained him, whilst Xenophon represents it as both re-
straining and impelling him; cf. Plat. Apol. p. 31. C. D, and
Theages, p. 128. D. with the passages above cited. The true ex-
planation undoubtedly is, that Xenophon intends to give only a
general idea of the character of this guidance; and it is not
strange, that a sign which only prohibited, is spoken of also as
indicating what was allowed, since the absence of a prohibition
would imply permission. The object of Xenophon did not re-
quire him to draw a precise distinction between that which was
positively commanded, and that which was to be inferred from
silence. Besides, the fact that Socrates did consider the silence
of his demon as a sign of assent, seems to be pretty well esta-
blished by Plato himself. Cf. Apolog. p. 40. A. B. C; Phaedr.
p- 242. B.C. On this whole subject, see Plutarch de Socratis
Genio; Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. III. ; Ritter’s Hist. Philos.
IL p. 88 sq. ; Tennemann’s Gesch. Philos, II. 33-6, et al.; Grote’s
Greece, Vol. VIIL p. 557 sq.

XENOPHON AS BIOGRAPHER OF SOCRATES.

At the time of Socrates’ death, 399 B. C., Xenophon was ab-
sent on the military expedition with Cyrus in Asia. And although
no definite record of the fact is found, it cannot be doubted, that
the Memorabilia was written soon after his return. There is a
freshness of feeling and definiteness in allusion, which render it
almost certain that the place of the teacher had not long been
vacant, when the devoted disciple took up the pen on his behalf.
The sadness which must have come over him on his return from
the expedition, so unwillingly undertaken, into the land of bar-

XXXIV INTRODUCTION.

barism, with the hope of again resuming his place with the little
band of chosen friends around their companion and guide, seems
yet to linger about him, and give coloring to his words. Even
the absence of bitterness at the mistaken folly and injustice of the
murderers, is perhaps an indication of the heartiness of his sorrow,
of the subdued feeling of recent grief.

It is unnecessary at present to discuss at length the compara-
tive merits of Plato and Xenophon, as rival biographers of Socra-
tes.* Neither of them has given a complete and finished por-
trait, but both have left vivid and distinct outlines of particular
parts, which need to be carefully studied and compared with dis-
crimination, in order to supply the portions which are left in
shadow, and to form a just idea of the original. But our imme-
diate concern is with the sketch given in the present volume.
We have already alluded to the facilities which Xenophon en-
joyed for the execution of his work, by a long, familiar, and
confidential acquaintance with his master, and with others who
were 80 fortunate as to witness the equanimity and cheerfulness
of his last hours. We might also speak of the good practical
sense, the cultivated mind, and simple and graceful style of our
author, but any one who is not strongly impressed with these
qualities in him, before reading far in the work itself, would be
little influenced by any presentation that we should be able to
make. We could also express a hearty disapproval of the senti-
ments of those who accuse Xenophon of deficiency in warmth of
feeling in defending his master. It is true he exhibits no ebulli-
tions of passion ; and how could he, and yet be the faithful and
reverent disciple of one who had labored so often and so earnestly
to subdue in himself and others all violent emotion? It may, we
think, be asked with confidence, where we should go for an idea
of Socrates as a man, a citizen, a moral teacher, if the Memora-
bilia were not in existence. As a philosopher, if we have skill
enough to separate the Platonic from the Socratic, he is most
fully exhibited in Plato. Xenophon, if he were capable of the

* See Schiermacher.

LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXV

task, did not attempt to give this part of Socrates’ character, ex-
cept incidentally. And yet “he intimates,” says Grote, “very
plainly, that the conversation of Socrates was often, indeed aay
of a more negative, analytical, and generalizing tendency ;” . . .
“ destined . . . to awaken the inquisitive faculties, and lead to the
rational comprehension of vice and virtue as referable to determi-
nate general principles.” Humor, in which Socrates was not
deficient, we cannot find to any considerable degree in Xeno-
phon. If he could appreciate it, which we see no reason to doubt,
it was little to his purpose to give this a prominent place in his
work. And besides, he could have had little heart to join in
mirth over the new-made tomb of his murdered. friend. He
would most naturally dwell upon the serious and thoughtful de-
velopments of character at such a time.

Xenophon’s principal design was, to present and illustrate the
object of the life of Socrates, and thus correct wrong impressions,
and rescue his memory from the calumnies which had proved so
fatal. He wished to exhibit him as a good man and a useful citi-
zen, the two points in his character which had been especially
assailed by his accusers. His own practical turn of mind led him
more to the consideration of the good results of his teachings,
and the direct and palpable means of obtaining those results, than
to mere speculations, however ingenious and subtle they might
have been. It is, in fact, the basis of the character of. Socrates
that is given by Xenophon, the nucleus around which other qua-
lities encircle, but without which we should often be left in dark-
ness and doubt. We may with safety say, that no one of the
pupils of Socrates had imbibed more of the genuine spirit of their
teacher than Xenophon. The very absence of some of the more
positive qualities of mind which are so conspicuous in Plato,
enabled bim to yield more implicitly to the teachings of one,
whose word was law to him, and fitted him to give a simple, un-
adorned representation of his life and character.

We do not contend that the conversations of Socrates, as re-
eorded by Xenophon, were taken down precisely as they fell
from his lips. The title indicates that they were given from

XxxvVl INTRODUCTION.

recollection. They are also frequently spoken of as things
remembered. We do not claim that full justice is always done
to Socrates in their presentation.* This could not be expected in
a brief abstract, which they undoubtedly often are. It does, how-
ever, appear to be indisputable, that Xenophon had carefully
stored in his memory not only the truths themselves, but the
manner in which they were presented to eager listeners. There
is a minuteness and circumstantiality in many of them, and in-
deed a repetition,t which would have been avoided, had it not been
the design of the author to give a transcript from real life. The
very purpose of the author, too, in writing his book would have
been frustrated, could it have been shown to be erroneous or false
in respect to matters of fact. For it was without doubt wnitten
and made public while many of those with whom the conversa-
tions were held were yet living, and would have been ready to
give their voice in its condemnation, had not the representation
been faithful. And furthermore, his defence would have had
little influence, if it could have been shown, that it was not in
accordance with reality, especially as he professed to narrate that
which he had heard with his own ears, or had received from the
mouth of credible witnesses.

The general characteristics of this work are so well and briefly
stated by an English scholar,f that we cannot do the reader a
better service than to allow his remarks upon this point to take
the place which we had reserved for our own: “The Memora-
bilia of Xenophon is a possession for all time ; for the noble sim-
plicity of the style is worthy of the purity and soundness of the
principles. Indeed, who can mark without admiration the strong
sense, the good feeling, the high principles, and the right prac-
tices of this book? It bears the same ratio to the Dialogues of
Plato, that the practical teaching of the Gospels does to the doc-

* See lL 2.53;131;14.2;1141;1V.3.4

¢ Ci L 4 with IV. 8; L 5. with IV. 5, et al.

¢ Rev. J. P. Potter: Characteristics of the Greek Philosophers, So-
erates and Plate pp. 7, 8 |

LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXVI

trinal teaching of the Epistles. He who runs may read. It was
a great service which Socrates rendered his countrymen. Hoe
cleared the foundations of religiog and morals from whatever was
obscuring and undermining them. He exhibited these founda-
tions in all their strength, and showed that principles and conduct
may be safely rested upon them. The very characteristic of So-
crates’ philosophy is the grand simplicity of a Doric tample. He
states the great principles of religion, and morals, and politics, so
clearly and convincingly, that every one must understand, and no
one can deny. The sincerity of the manner is equal to the truth
of the matter. And to all this must be added a genial warmth
of feeling, whether it be shown in deep reverence for God, or in
hearty love to man, which it is impossible to resist; for whilst
Socrates states truth so convincingly as to compel assent, he
urges it so kindly as to win conviction.”

The text of the present edition is that of Kahner, with occa
sional alterations in pointing and things of minor importance.
When it appeared desirable, various readings have been given in
the notes, and reasons for the one adopted, briefly stated.

In preparing the first edition, free use was made of the labors
of Kahner, whenever they seemed to our purpose. We did not,
however, follow him blindly, and sometimes came to results quite
different from his, on the examination 6f a passage. We also
had constantly by us, Xenophon’s Memoiren ; mit Einleitungen
und Anmerkungen von Dr. Moritz Seyffert, Konig]. Professor and
Conrector am Gymn. zu Brandenberg, and sometimes received
valuable aid from it, ulthough the notes are, for the most part,
made up of the translation of single words and phrases. Other
editions, as those of Schneider, Weiske, Bornemann, and Green-
wood, were occasionally consulted. The additions and correo-
tions in the present edition are principally the result of experience

n teaching, although the suggestions of others, either in printed
sotices or private correspondence, have not been unheeded or

XXXVili INTRODUCTION.

without much value. If the diligent student shall be enabled by
the present volume, to gain a more thorough insight into the
character of one of the greatest and best of uninspired men, and
more love for, and familiarity with, the most cultivated and re-
fined language of any age or nation, we shall feel that we have,
in addition to the enjoyment which each day spent in the prepa-
ration of the volume brought with it, a full reward for our labor.

eee

ABBREVIATIONS AND EXPLANATIONS EMPLOYED IN NOTES.

Kihn. Gr., the Translation of Kithner’s Grammar by Edwards and
Taylor.

L. Gr., the Larger Grammar of the same author.

El. Gr, his Elementary Grammar as prepared in English by Taylor.

B. Gr., simply B., or Buttmann, Robinson's Buttmann, ed. 1851.

C. Gr., Crosby's Grammer.

8. or Soph. Gr. Sophocles’ Grammar.

Other Grammars are often referred to, but in such a way, it is believed,
as not to need explanation. When references are made without nam-
ing the work, asL 2. 5; III. 6.3, 20; 8.10, &e. the books, chapters, and
sections of the Memorabilia are intended; and when only the name of
the work, without the name of the author, is given, as Apol. Hellen.
&c., some treatise of Xenophon is referred to.

HENOSNNTOS

AITTOMNHMONEYMATA.

BENOSGNNTOS

AITTOMNHMONEYMATQN.

BIBAION HOPLTON.

CHAPTER I.

ARGUMENT.

In the trial of Socrates, two crimes were alleged against him, as render-
ing him worthy of death :—1. He did not reverence the gods of the State,
but introduced other new deities instead of them ;—2. He corrupted the
youth (§ 1). In confutation of the first accusation, the following consi-
derations are adduced :

1. He did not omit either private or public sacrifices to the gods (§ 2).

2. He made use of divination (§ 2—9). In saying that his divinity
(7d Saizdri0v) made known to him future eventa, he did not differ from
other Athenians, who do not suppose that sacrifices,the flight of birds,
and other such things, of themselves make known the future, but that
{ue gods make revelations through them. While others, then, say that
they are guided by casual events, he, going back to the cause, averred
that a divinity guided him; and by the confidence which he placed in
the revelations made to him, he showed his confidence in the gods and
his consequent belief in their existence (§ 2-5). In reference to neces-
sary duties, he gave advice to his friends upon the manner of their per-
formance ; but in regard to things of a doubtful nature, he counselled
them to ask direction from the gods; he believed it equally impious not
to consult the gods in reference to those matters, the knowledge of which
they had retained to themselves, and to have recourse to them in respect
to things that fall within the province of human reason (§ 6—9).

8. The innocence of Socrates is also evident from the whole course of
his life. He passed much of his time in public, where all could see and
hear him, and yet no one could adduce an instance of impiety in word
or action, He did not, like the other philosophers, employ his time is

1 @

2 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

fruitlees discussions in regard to the origin of the world and other things
which are beyond the bounds of human knowledge, but upon, quéstions
relating to the conduct of life both in private and public; his endeavor

_was to give men correct principles of action, and to make them valuable

citizens (§ 10--16). Socrates confirmed his precepts by specific actions,
showing how much his reverence for the gods preponderated over fear
of man, It is indeed strange that the Athenians were persuaded that
he was guilty of impiety, when he proved both by his actions and worda,
that he not only did not despise but was especially mindful of the gods
(§ 17—20).

1 ITodddeis eSavpaca, riot more NOyous *"ASyvaious
Ereicay of yparrauevo. Ywxparnv, ws aks eln Yavd-
Tov 7H wrod. “H pev yap ypadn nar avtod rodde
Tus qr abdtxet Swxparns ods pév H worts
vomifes Yeovs od vopitwv, Erepa 5é xatva
Satpovia eishépwy: absxet Se cal tovs véous
StadXeipawrv.

2 IIporov pév ody, as ovn évousley ods 7 rods vopl-
Get Deovs, woigm mot’ éxpycavro rexunpip ; Sveov te
yap davepos Hv moddNdxis pev olxot, wodddars Sé ert
TOY KoLVaY THS Tedews BapaY, Kal pavTiK® Ypa Levos
ove adavis qv SiereSpvanto yap, as gain Zaxparns
ro Saipovioy caur@ onpatvey: Sev 57 nal padiota
prot Soxobew auTov aittdcacSat Kawa Samora eispé-

3 pecy. %O 8 otd& xaworepoy ebsépepe Tay dd\Awy, boos
pavrTixny vouitovre; olwvois Te ypavTas Kal dryyuats xat
oupBoros cat Suoias: ovrol te yap tvrodkapBdvovew
ov Tous dpvidas ouvde Tos aTravT@yTas eidéval TA TUp-
hépovra tuts pavtevopévots, GAA Tors Yeovs Sia tov-

4 Twy alta onpaivery, xaxetvos Sé ovTws évopitev. "ANN
of wey mreiotrol hacw ind te Tov dpvidwv Kal Tov
aTavrwvrwy amotpéreoSai te Kab wpotpémedSas* Zo-
Kparns O€ @strep eyiyvwoxer, otTws EXeye* TO Satpovioy
yap epn onpaivey. Kai aoddois trav fEuvévrev mpo-

@

BOOK I. CHAP. I.

4 A ” A 8 * 7 € wn”
wyopeve Ta pev roveiy, ta Se py Toieiy, ws Tov Sat-
pooviou Tpoonmaivovros* Kai Tots peéev meopévors avT@
auvédepe, Tois 5é un trevSomévors perépere. Kairor tis
oun av oGpuoroynceey avtovy BovreoSae pt 7rAMSLOP
pyr adratova daivesSas tois avvotow; édoxer 8° av
bed 4 * + ce e @ x “~
Gudorepa Taira, ef mpowyopevwy ws vio Seod das-
youeva Kata vpevdouevos épaivero. Aijrov ovv, Srt

> &* r > yYoes ? ’ a
ovux ay mpoéreyev, ce ps7) ETriotevey adySevoew. Taira
de tis dv GAAw TioTevcecey 7 Ye@; mucrevwy 5é Yeois
was ove elvas Yeovs évouitev ; "ANAA py erroler Kai

’ ‘ ‘ 3 ’ "4 ‘ x ) a
tabde wpos Tovs émutndeious' Ta pév yap avaryKaia

auveBovreve nat mpdrrew, ws evouiley apior ay

a pexShvas’ mept 88 trav adyArwv, Srrws dv’ aroBjaorto,
payrevoojmevous Emreumrev, ef awountéa. Kai tovs péa-
AovTas olxous Te Kal TWedELS KAADS OiKnoELY paYTLKTS
4 a” A \ A aA x

égn mposdeioSat* tTexTovixoy ev yap fH YadxevTixov 7
yewpyixoy 4 avSpwrav apytxov } Ta ToLoUTwY Epyov
éLeragrixoy 7) NoyroTiKoy 7) oixovopeKoy 7) @TpaTnyLxov
yevéoXat, Tdavra TA ToladTa padnuata Kal avSperrou
yvoun aiperéa évoyitey elvare ta S€ MéyloTa TdY ey
tovras Epn Tovs Yeovs éavtois xatareirecYat, wy ov-
dev Syjdov elvas tows avSparrous. Oure yap Tob TO
KaXWS aypov guTevoanevy Sijdov, OsTis KapTrwceTat:
ouTe TH KAAWS Oixiay oixodopnoapévm SiAov, GsTis oF

é @ | ’

KOE’ OUTE TH OTpPATHYtK@ OnArov, eb cUuhEepes oTpa-
a 4 ry * nw 5 | 4 rn ,
THyElv* OUTE TH WOMTIA@ Shrov, Eb TUUPEpEL THS TOE@S
mpootareiy’ ovTe TH KaAnY yhuavTt, iv evppaivytat,
Sjrov, ef Sid tavrnvy audcetar: ovre Te Suvatovs ev
TH woNe xndeoras AaPovre Sirov, eb Sta TovTovs ote-
pnoeras ths wodews. Tods 8 pnddy tav toovTwy
% 4 Ld 9 lA a ? s
otouévous elvar Satpovtov, GAA wavta THs avSpwrivns
yveuns, Satmovay pn: Sapovav §é nat tos pavrevo-
Hévous, & trois avSpetos Edwxav of Seot paSovar dia-
epivery: oloy el tis érrepwrgm, motepov émiatdpevoy

r 8

5

4 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

e “ b lo! ry a a A > a
nuioyety eri Cetryos AaBely Kpeirrov Hh py émioTdevov,
q) wWorepov éemuctdapevoy xuBepvav eri Thy vaby Kpeirrop
AaBeiy 4 wy emvotdpevov, 4) & EEcotw apidSpyncavras
f} petpnoavras 7) ornoavtas eidévat, Tos Ta ToLavTAa
Tapa tav Yewv muvYavopévous adéutora Torey Hyet-
to* én Sé Sey & pev paSovtas qroveiv ESwxay of Seoi
, N a a va 9 a 0 .
pavSdvev' & 5é yun Spdra Tots ayvSpe@rros éori, sret-
“A A \ “a Cad 4
pacSar Sia pavrinns mapa trav Yewav tmuvSdveoSae-
Tos Seovs yap ols dv wow trem onpuaiverv.
9 Q AS b] as 9 ? a an
10 AAG pv exeivos ye ael péev tw ev Te havep@
9 4
Mpwt TE yap Els Tous TeptTatous Kal Ta yupvaota Tet,
\ a LJ a“ > “A \ + N .'
kal TANXoVens ayopas éxet havepos tv, Kai TO ovrrov
9 y lel e LA @ Ud t lA
del Ths nuepas Hy Orrou WAcioTots péAXOL CUVeTET WAL
Kai €dXeye ey ws TO Word, Tots 5é Bovropévors eERv
ll adxovew. Oddcis 5¢ mramote Zwxpdtovs ovdéey aceBes
ovdé avoctoy ovTE TpaTTovToS Elder, oUTE AdyoVTOS HKOU-
aev. Ovdé yap rept tis THY TavTwY dvcews TyrEep THY
GdXrAwy ot wWrelotoe Sedeyeto, oKxoTrav, Gtrws 6 Kadov-
peEvos Ud THY GopiaTay Koogpos Edu, Kal Tiow dvdyrats
Exaota yiyvetat THY oUpaviwy, GAXA Kai TOUS pop.
12 rifovras Ta TovadTa pwpaivoyvras amedeixvvey. Kat
MpQTov wey AUT@Y eoKOTTEL, TWOTEPA TWoTEe vomioavTeEs
2 ;
ixavas 4on tav9pwriva <idévat Epyorrar ert To trept
TOV TOLOUTWY Ppovricely, TA Ev aVIpwireva TapévTes,
Ta Oatmova Sé oxorrobvTes, HyoUvTaL Ta TTposyiKovTa
13 apartev. "ESavpate 8’, et ur) havepov avrois éotuy,
6tt Tavra ov duvaroy dot avSpwrross evpeiv: éret xab
Tous péytoTov Ppovodytas ei Te Tepl TovTwY éyeW
.ov tauta dokdley adAnAols, GAAA TOS patvo,éevols
14 ouoiws dtaxcioSaz arpos GAAHAOUVs. Tov Te yap patvo-
peéveov Tous weév ovdée Ta Sea Sedcévat, rods 5€ Kai Ta py
poBepa hoBecicSau: Kal trois pév odd’ ev dyrA@ Soxetr
9 ‘\ t. Xe a “ @e A al 6 7 ?
aicypov elvar réyeww 7 Troveiy Gtiody, Tots Sé OVS" eEeTr-
téov eis avSpwrrous elvar Soxeiy’ Kat rovs pev od

-

BOOK I. CHAP I.

iepos oure Bapov obr’ Gro Tav Jelov ovdey Timay,
tous 5€ xai AiMous Kal EvAa ta TvyovTa Kai Ynpia
oéBeoSas* THY TE EPL THS THY TravTWY dicEws peEpt-
pvavrey trois pev Soxety Ev povoy To by elvat, Tots 8’
dmeipa To WAHSs* Kal trois pev ael KiveioDas Travta,
tows 8° ovdey ay tote KiwnXvac> Kal Tos pév TavTa
yiyvesSai te xal adrodAvaSat, Tois 6é ott’ dv yevéoSas
mote ovdey our amrodeiadar. “Eoxores 5é wepi avray
kai Tade* ap, wsmrep ot avYpwrrea pavSadvovtes 7ryovv-
tat Tous, 6 Te dy padwoty, éavtois Te Kal TOY GAP
oto dv BovrAwvrat Twoje, oftw wal oi Ta Yeia by-
Touvres vouilovaty, eredav yao, als avaryxay Exacta
yiyverat, Toujcey, Stay BovrAwvTat, Kai avéwous Kal
téata nai wpas cai Grov &" ay aAdov Séwvrat tov
ToLouTeoy, 4 tovobro pev ovdey ovd’ ermifovow, apxe
5° avrois yravat povov, 7) Tey TOLOUTWY Exacta yirve-
tat. ITepi pév otv trav raira _Tpaywarevoperon TOl-
auta édeyev’ autos b€ mept tov avSpwretwy dy del

dceMeyero, axoTa@y ti evoeBés, Ti aveBés* Ti Kado», Ti

aioxpov: ti Sixatoy, Tt adicov*> Tt cwpPpoourn, Ti pavia*
Tt avépela, ti Secdias ti arodts, Ti TroduTiKOS* TL apy?)
av3purrey, Ti dpyixds avSperrwv> Kai wep) Tav dddowv,
& rods pev eiddtas Hryciro Kadovs Karyaous elvat, TOvS
5° dryvoouvTas dvdparrodwdes dy Sixaiws Kexhijo Sat.
"Oca pev ovv py pavepos Hy Srws eyiyvwcner, ov-
Séy Yavpacroy umép TOUTWY Tepi avTOU Tapayyavat
tous duxaotas*: doa Sé tavres WSecav, ov Yavpactor,
ei pn TouTov eveduunSnoay ; Bovrgercas ydp rote
kai tov BovAevrixoy Spkoy apocas, €v @ hv Kata ToS
vopous Bovrevoew, eriotatns ev Ta Sym yevouevos,
émiSupnoavros Tov Sywov rape TVs vomous evvéa oTpa-
THYOUS pia Wihdw Tos audi Opdovarov nai 'Epact-
vidny atroxteivat Wdvtas, ovK nIEAncE emupndicas.
opyfopdvou pév aire tod Syuov, modd@y 8é xai duva-

16

17

18

6 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

TOY aTrethouvrmy*’ AANA Tepi TAeEiovos Erotncato evop
Kew xapicacSa: 1@. Sym wapd To Sixaov xa)

19 duvAdEaa3at Tos drreihodvtas. Kai yap émipedcioSas
Deovs evouilev avSparwy, ovy by rpdrov of moddol
vopifovow* ovTor wey yap olovtas Tos Yeovs Ta pev
eSévat, ta 5° ov cidévass Swxparns S¢ wdvra pev
Hyettro Seovs eidévar, Td Te Aeyoueva val mpaTTopeva
nat Ta avy Bovdevopeva, travrayov Sé mapeivat, cal
onpaive tots avSpwiros rept trav avSpwrelwy wayp-
TOY. :

20 Oavydlo ody, Gras more éreiaoSnoayv "AXnvaios
Saxparny wept tors Yeovs uy cwodppovetv, tov aceBes
pev ovdév arore aept tovs Seovs ott’ elirovra obre
awpatavta, Tovatra be Kal Aéyovta Kal wpatrovra Trept
Dedv,. ola tis dy xal Aéyou Kal mparrwy ein re nal
vouivotto evoeBéoTaros.

CHAPTER II.

ARGUMENT.

Tue second accusation of the enemies of Socrates (I. 1.), that he was a
_ corrupter of the youth, is shown to be without foundation by the follow-
ing considerations :

1. He dissuaded the youth from impiety, disobedience to law, the
indulgence of the sensual passions and effeminacy, and inculcated the
opposite virtues, inspiring the hope, that, by the love and practice of
them, they would become honorable and good. This he did, especially,
by presenting himself as the most perfect example of the practice of those
virtues which he inculeated (§ 1—8).

2. The accusation that Socrates made his disciples violent opposers
of the established Jnws and usages, is confuted by the simple fact, that
his teachings, showing the inconvenience and injuries resulting from the
use of violence as contrasted with persuasion, must necessarily have had

BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 7

the very opposite effect (§ 9—11), The disorderly conduct of Critias
aud Alcibiades after they had been his-pupils, is no cause of reproach
against him. They sought not his society from any love for his charac-
ter and teachings, but as a means for the more effectual accomplishment
of their ambitious purposes; and. yet whilst they were with him they
practised self-government ; and that not from constraint but from per-
suasion (§ 12—18). But virtue unless constantly exercised falters and
dies (§ 14—23); and Critias and Alcibiades, after leaving Socrates, were
withdrawn from the continued practice of those virtues which he en-
joined, by the influence of other men, and Socrates ought, in contrast
with these men, to receive praise rather than blame (§ 24—29); for he
faithfully admonished his pupils whenever he saw them going astray.
Critiaa, offended by the severity of his admonitions, sought revenge after
he had become a ruler of the State, by causing a law to be passed against
Socrates (§ 80—38). The object of both Critias and Alcibiades in joining
themselves to Socrates, is evident from their conduct; and in the case of
Alcibiades, was strikingly illustrated by a conversation with his guardian
Pericles (§ 24—47). In contrast with these men, all who joined thom-
selves to Socrates with the desire of becoming wise and good, passed
their whole lives in the exercise of virtue and without reproach (§ 48).

8. The accusation of inspiring in those who associated with him, a
disregard of parents, relatives, and friends, rests entirely upon a misun-
derstanding of the nature of his teachings in this regard; for his object
was to give the relation of parents and children, friends and relatives, a
higher object, mutual benefit (§ 49—55).

4, The accusation made against him, of quoting from ancient poets,
for the purpose of inculcating feelings of malevolence and tyranny, is
absurd (§ 56—59). On the other hand, he ever exhibited the most disin-
terested regard for all men, both citizens and strangers (§ 60, 61).

In fine, it appears from the considerations adduced in this and the
preceding chapter, that Socrates was worthy of the highest regard and
honor from the city, rather than punishment (§ 62—64).

Gavyacrov 58 daiveral pot xad ro mecSfjvai Twas, |
e 4 A 4 , “ a bd
ws Rwxparns tors véous SvepIecpev, 85 wpos tots eipn-
pevois TrpwTov pev adpodiciwy «al yaorpos marrev
avYparrwv éyxpatéotatos jv, elra mpos yeywava xal
Sépos kai wdvras wovovs Kapteptxwratos, ért Sé arpos
To perpiov SetoSat aemadevpévos otTws, ste Wavy
wixpa KexTnpévos Tavy padiws Exew apxodyta. Ids 2

8 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

ovv, autos vy rTovovTos, dddouvs Av f aceBets 4 trapa
vomous 7 Alyvous 7 adpodiciwv axpateis mpos Td
a A ? , 3 : ] A ,
qrovely peadaxous éroincev; ‘AAXN Erravoe péev TovTwY
‘ b A , 9 nA A ¢
ModAous apeTHs Towjcas eqiSupely cai édzidas trapa-
? a e ” 3 ” \ ? A
oYoOV, av EavT@y eémipedovTat, Karovs Kal ayadous
3 seaYar. Kaito: ye ovderwrore iréicyeta bddoxaros
elvat ToUToU: GAA TH havepos elvat TowovTos wy EArrI-
Gey emotes tovs auvdsatpiBovtas éavt@, prpoupévovs
4 éxeivoy Tovousde yevnoeoSat. “AANA pV Kal TOD cwpa-
TOS AUTOS TE OUK NwéeAEL TOUS T' GuEdodVTAS OvK énvet.
To pév otv trepeoSiovta wimeprovety amedoxipate, TO
bé, doa y’ Adéws 7) Yuyn Séyetat, TadTa ixavas éxro-
veiy éSoxipates tavTny yap Thy ek wyiewwny Te ixavas
‘ 4 nm a ? , > 2 ’ 4
elvar Kai Thy THs Wuyns eriérecay ove eurrodilew Edn.
5"AXXN’ od pv Spumriccs ye ovdé adralovixos Av ovr
9 ’ WY 2 © n ” a e 9 a
aptreyovn oS" imroddce ote TH GAH Siairy: ov pH
ovd’ epactypnuatous ye Tous auvovtas émroie> Tay pev
yap GAXwov émiSuuiay Errave, tors Se éavrod émidv-
6 pouvras ovK émpdrrero yxpnpata. Tovrov 6° arreye-
prevos évouitev éXNevSepias emrtmercioSas* Tors Sé€ Aap-
Bavovras ris Opirtias pucSov avdpatrodtotas éavrav
atrexade, Sia TO dvayxaiov avtois evar SraréyerQat
7 Tap ov dv rAaBorey tov pucSovr "EXavpate 8’, et tis
apeTny emayyedXouevos apyuptoy mpatroto, Kai pn
vouiloe TO péytorov Képdos Efe didov ayadov xrn-
oapevos, GAAa HoBotro, 47 O yevouevos Kados Kayades
T@ Ta péyloTa evepyeTnoavTe My THY peyloTnY yapw
8 €Eor. wxparns Sé emnyyeikato pev ovdevi mwirote
Totolrov ovdéy* érrioteve 5é¢ tav Evvdvrwv éavT@ Tous
tJ ’ C4 ba.’ 9 ? ‘ ,
atrobeEapévous, Gmrep auros éboxiyaley, els Tov mavTa
Biov éaur@ te xai addAnAroK pidous ayadous EcecIas
was dy ody 6 ToLobTOS avnp SiabSeipoe Tous véous ; eb
A} w e ” b] “A 3 4 Ld »
p7) apa 7 THS apeTHs emipéreca StadSopa orev.
9 ‘ADAd, vn Gia, 6 KatHyopos épn, Urrepopay erroies

BOOK I. CHAP. II.

TOY KaXETTATMY VoUwY TOUS TUVOYTAS, Aéywr, OS pL0-
poy ein tous pév THs mTodewS ApyovTas amd KUdpLoU
KaxioracSat, xuBepyyty 5é pundeva DSérXew xeypnaIas
avapeuT@, pndé Téxtovt, und’ avanrh, pwnd’ er’ adda
totavra, & moAX@ edaTTOvas BrAdBas apaptavopmeva
qoute THY Tept THY TOMY auapTavouévwy* Tovs 6é
TotovTous Adyous eraipey Edn Tos véouvs KaTadpoveiy
THS KaXecTw@oNs ToNTEias, Kal Toteiy Braious. ‘Eya
5° ofpas tovs hpovnow aoxobytas Kal vopitovras ixa-
vous écecSat ta cupdhépovta Siddoxeww Tors wodiTas

qeiota yiyverSat Biaious, eidotas, Ste TH pev Bia °

mposeoww éxSpas xai xivduvot, dia 5é Tod weiMew axcu-
Suvws Te Kal peta didias TavTa yiyvetas’ ot pev yap
a e ¢
BracSévres ws adaipeSévres pucovaory, ot Sé reccSévres
ws Keyaptopévor didovow. OvKx ovv tav dporvnew
aoxouvrayv To BidleoSat, ad\rAa TeV ioyvy avev yvo-
? ” ld 3 Yj ? A

pens eyovtoy Ta TowadTa wpdtrew éaoriv. ‘AAA pv
Kai cuppiyov 6 pev BidleoSac todkuay déorr dv ovx
9s 7 e s ? ? \ ‘ ,
ortyav, 6 Se mweiYew Suvdpuevos, ovdevos’ Kal yap po-
vos myoit av Suvacdar weiSew. Kal hovevew dé rois
TotouTos HxtoTa cupBaiver> Tis yap aroxTeivai Tia
Bovror’ av padrov } Covre wevdopevm yphcYar; *

"AAN Edy ye 6 KaTHyopos, SwxpdTes ouidynta ryeve-
péveo Kpirias re nai 'AdxiBiadns wreiota Kxaxd THY
wom éeronodtny. Kpirlas pev yap tov év tH Od-
yapxia awdavrav wreovextlotatos te nal Biaroratos
éyevero, "AdxiBiddns Sé ad trav ev TH Snpoxparig av-
tTwy axpatéotatos Kat vuBpioTrotaros Kal PBratoraros.
b \ 3 b 4 s b] é A LA
Eye 5’, e¢ wey Te KaKxov exetvw Thy mod éTroinod-

9 > ld A »} 4
THY, OVK atroNoynoopat: THY 5é pos Rwxparnv cuvov-
giav auroiv, ws éyévero, Sinynoopat. ‘EvevéoSnv pev
A A A w , Ul , ,
yap 87 Tw avdpe ToUTHW duces didoTimoTaTw mTavTeV
"ASnvaiwy, Bovdopéva te wavra & éautay mpatrecSas
Kal Tairoy GvoyactoTdta yevéoSar. decay Se 2o-
1*

13

14

10 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. -

Kpatny am’ édaxlotwr péev ypnudtwy avtapKéotata
Cavra, roy nSovav Sé macay éyxpatéotarov dyta, Tots
5é Stareyopevors avrg mace ypwpevoy év tots Aoyots,

15 dws Bovrorro. Taira 88 dpavre nal dvre olw mpoei-
pnodov, roTepov Tis avtw ga Tod Biov ToD Rwxparovs
émiQupnoavtTe nal THs awppocuvys, fy éxeivos elyev,
opéEacSat ris Gutrias avrov, 7} vomioayre, et outdy-
cairny. éxeivy, yevéeoXar av ixavwradtw dAéyew Te Kab

16 wparrew ; 'Eya pév yap ryotuas, Yeod Seovros avroiy
) Gv Gdov tov Biov, astrep Covta Ywxpdrny éwpwv,
h tedvavar, édéa9at av paddXov avto teSvdvat. Anrw
5° eyevéoSny €& dv erpakdrny: as yap taxioTa Kpeit-
Tove TOV TUYyLyvopuevoy Hynoagdny elvat, evSds atro-
andnoavre wxpdtous emrparrérny Ta TOdTIKA, MVITED
Evexa Ywxpdtous wpexSyrny.

% “Iows ovv eltroe tis dv wpos Tadra, Ste xphv Top
RwxepdTny pi wporepoy ta woditexa Siddoxnev Tovs
auvovtas 4 awppovetv. ‘Eya dé wpos totro pév ovk
avtthéyw* amavtas &¢ tovs Siddoxovras 690 avrous

- Seuevuvras re tots pavSdvovow, yep avtol trovovotw

18 & dddexovet, cai T@ Aoy~ TMposBiBdlovras. Olda Se
Kal Swxparny Seuvovra trois Evyodow éavrov xadov
Kayadov évra, cal Siadeyopevoy Kadota Tepi aperis
kal Tav GdXwv dvSpwrtvov. OlSa 88 xdxeivw cédpo-
voovre, &ste Rwepatres ouvyotnv, ov PoBovpévw pt)
Enusotvro 4 tatowro tro Bwxpdtous, GrX oiopéves
TOTe KpdtTioToy Elvat TOUTO m1paTTeL.

19 “Ios ovv eizrocey dv troddol Tay dacKovrwy dido-
codely, Ort ovx ay trote o Sixaos adixos yevorto, ovde
6 cadpwy UBptotis, ovde GAAO ovder, ov pdrdnois
dori, 6 paXav averiotiuwv av tote yévoito. ‘Evo
dé mrepi Tovrwy ovy otra yryvackw: 6p yap wsmep
TA TOU TWUATOS Epya TOS 47) TA TOUATA AOKOVVTAS Ov
Suvapévous troteiv, oftw Kal Ta Tis Wuyns Epya Tovs

BOOK I. CHAP. Il.

py) THY “puyny aoxodytas ov Suvayévous’ ovTe yap &

Sef apatrey ovre ay Set amréyeoSar Sivavrar. 40 20

nai Tous vieis of wratépes, Kav Mot owdppoves, Guws aro
Tay tovnpayv avSperov elpyovow, ws THY pey TOY
XpHTTav Outrtiay aoxnow ovcayv THs aperns, THY Se
Tay Twovnpay Katadvow. Maprupe &é nal rey vroin-
Tay 6 Te hEywr"

"EcdAGy pty ydp Gw’ dcdAd BiBdEeat ° dy 82 xaxociow
Lupploryps, adwoAdeis xal toy ddvta yoo.

Kai Oo NEywr"

Abrap dvhp dyadds tore ply wands, bAdAore 3° eodAds.

Kaya 8é paprupo tovrois: opw@ yap, wsmep tov ey 21

pétpy weromnpévor emray Tovs py wedeTavtas émiday-
Savopévous, odtw nal tév Sdbacxadixav AGywr Tots
Gperovos ANIY eyyryvouevnv. “Orav 5é rev vovdere-.
ov oyov emidadnrai tis, éwthéAnoTat Kal ov 7
yuyn waoxovea THs awppoovyns éredvper* Tovray
5° éridadopevov ovdév Yavyacrov Kai tis owdpo-

ovvns érthadéoSat. “Opa 8é xai tous eis didotrociay 28

mpoayddvras Kat Tovs eis Epwras eyxuoevras, Frrov
duvapévous Ttav te Seovrwy emipenetoSar Kab TOV pH
Seovrwy améyes3as* wool yap xal ypnuatwy dvuvd-
uevoe pevdeoDat, wpiv epayv, épacSevres ovnérs Svvavras*
kai Ta Yphata KaTavadwcartes, wv wpdacSev arrei-
yxovro Kepdav, aioypa vopitovres elvat, TovTwy ovK

améyovtrat. IIds ov otk évddyetas oswpporjcayra 23

mpoaxev avdis pn cwdpoveiv, cai Sixaca SuvnSévra
mpatrew avdis aduvately ; Ilavra pév ody Enouye Soxei
Ta Kara Kai tdyadd doxntda eivat, ovy feora 8a
cadporurn: dy To yap avT@ capatt cupumedurevpévas
TH Yuyy at ndovat melYovew abriv py cwodpoveiy,

12 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

? BS 4 e e a \ a , °
GNA THY TaXloTHY éavTais TE KaL TH CwpmaTL yYapi-
feaSau.
21 Kai Kpirias 87 wat "AdxiBidins, os pev Zwxpates
cuvnatny, eduvdadny, éxeivy ypwudvw cuppdyp, Tay
A! a 3 ~ a“ , , » 4
pn Kaday éridupiav Kpateiv: éxeivov 8’ atraddaryévte,
Kpitias pév, dvyov eis Oerradiav, éxet cuviy dvSpo-
Wows avouia pmadXov H Sixatocvyyn ypwpévorss AXxs-
Bidéins 8° ad Sa pev KadXos bro TOAAaY Kal cEepvan
“ a iA \ A > a ’
yuvaicav Snpwpevos, ba Svvayiw Se rhv ev tH aores
A a é e a a Q ‘ a a”
Kal Tots cuppadyols bro ToAaY Kal Suvaray KoNaxevety
avSpeorav S:aSpvmropevos, ura Sé vod Sypov tipo-
pevos, xat padiws mpwrevwr, Ostrep of TaY yupLYiKaDV
9 , b] N ¢ 4 UA > “” n
ayoveyv adAntal padiws mpwrevovtes apedovot TIS
25 uoxnoews, oUTW KaKElvOs NueANTEV aUTOD. ToLtovTwY
dé cupBavrwy avroiv, cal wyxwpéva pev ert evel,
3 , > 9 v 4 % ‘ ,
éxnpyevw 6 eri wrouvT@, mepuanudvw §° emi Suvdpet,
StareS puppévw Sé bro qrodrAa@v dvYpwrewy, éml 5é wast
rovrots StehIapuevw Kat Todd xXpovoy aro Zwxparous
yeyovore, te Savpactoy, et wirepnpava éyevésSm ;
26 Eira, et péev te érAnppeAnodtyy, TovTov ZwKpaTny Oo
Katnyopos airiatat; Ete Sé véw Syre alto, jvixa cal
ayvwpovertaTe kal axpateaTaTw eixos elvat, Rwxparns
mapéoye swdpove, ovdevos érraivou Soxet TH KaTnyopm
27 aftos elvac; Ov pny ta ye GAda OUTw KpiveTat: Tis
fev yap avrAntnys, Tis 5€ Kal KiSaptorys, Tis Sé AAXdos
éidacKxados ixavovs trowujcas Tous padnrds, €av mpos
# ’ , na > 9 » e
Gddous EAXovTEs Elpous pavdowy, aitlay Exe TOUTOV ;
tis 5¢ watnp, dav 6 trais avtTod cuvdiatpiBov te
cag¢pwv 7, totepoy Sé GrAAM TH GUyyEVopLEVOS TrovNnpOs
yévntat, Tov mpocSeyv aitiatat ; addr ovy do dv rapa
T@ voTépw yelpwy paivntat, TorovT@ pAadov Erratvel
TOV TPOTEpov ; GAN Of ye TaTépes avTol auvovTes Tos
viéot, TOY Taiswy TANLMEAOVYTMY, OVK aiTiay ExovCL,
28 dav avtol cwhpovaci. Odtw dé cal Zwxpatny Sixaror

my -2

BOOK I. CHAP. II.

fw xpivew* eb pev aires érroies Te paddov, eixotas av

eddxes trovnpos elvas: et S¢ avtos owdpoveav Sueréret,
aas dv Sixaiws THs ox evovons avT® Kaxias aitiav
Exot ;

"ANN ci wal pndév avros movnpoy trovay éxeivous
gaida wparrovras opay émnver, Suxatws dy eretipato.
Kpstiav pev totvuy aioSavopevos épwvra EvSvirpov
cat Treipa@vTa ypioSat, xaddmep ot mpos Tadpodicra
TOY cwpudtwy airoNavovTes, amétpere, GdoKxwy ave-
NevSepoy re elvas nal ov mpérrov avdpi Karo Karyade,
Tov épwpeyov, @ Bovrerat ToAdov aktos daiverYaz,
Iposairely wsTrep TOUS WTwyos ixerevovta Kat Seope-
voy mposdouvat, xal raira pndevos ayadov. Tod Se
Kpsriov tots rotovrots ovy tmaxovovtos ovdé azrotpe-
wopévou, AéyeTas TOY Ywxpdarnv, GdrAwWY Te TOAAGY
mapovtwy xa tou EvSvdnpuou, eirretv, Gre bixoy avT@
doxoin tracyew 6 Kpirias, ériSupav EvSvdnp@ mpos-
xvnoXat astrep Ta Uidia Tois AiXous.-4¢' EE wv 87 wai
euices Tov Swxparnv o Kprrias, dste xai, re Tav Tpid-
Kovra dv vomodérns pera: XapixdrEous eyéveto, d7rep-
yhuovevcev aUT@, Kal év ToOis Vopols eypayre oyov
téyynv pi SidacKew, emnpedtov éxeivp, Kai ove Exwv
Grn émiNaBotto, GAA TO KoWT Tois dirocogpots 7rd
TOY TOAKOY erriTip@pevoy emipépwy auT@, Kal SvaBdr-
Awy pos TOUS TodAoUs: Ovde yap Eywye oir’ avTos
ToUTO muwrote wKpatovs HKovea, ovr aAdNou ddoxop-
Tos axnxoéva, yoSounv. ‘Edndwoe Sé: érrel yap ot
Tplaxovra ToAXovs pev THY TOMTOY Kal ov TOUS yE-
piorous azmréxtewov, Troddous 6 mpoerpérrovTo abixety,
elré trov 6 Swxpdrns, 6tt Yavpacroy oi Soxoin elvar,
ef tis yevouevos Bowy ayéAns vopevs Kal tas Bods édat-
Tous TE Kal YeEipous Troy 47 Gpworoyoin Kaxds BouKe-
Nos elvacs Ers S€ Yavpacrorepov, ef tis mpoorarns
eve wevos ToAcws xal Tomy Tovs ToAditas éAdTTOUY

13

29

30

31

14 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

wal yeipovs pi) aicyuverat, pnd’ olerat xaxds elvas
33 rpooraTns THs modews. ‘ArraryyeAdévtos Sé avrots
routov, kadéoavtes & te Kpirias wai 6 Xapixdris tov
Rwxparyny, Tov re vouov edecxvuTHY aUT@ Kat Tois véors
arevrérny py SaréyerSar. ‘O S€ Swxparyns emnjpero
alta, ef é&ein ruvYdveoSat, ef re ayvootto tay mpo-
34 ayopeupevav. Toa 8° éparnv. ‘Eyo toivuy, &pn, ma-
peoxevacpas pev trelSeoYat Tos vopows* Gras Se py
&:’ dyvoray AdSw Te apavouncas, ToUTO BovAopat
cadas padeiy wap pov mmdérepoy Tiy Tav ASyor
Téxynv ov Teis opIas Aeyouévors elvat vopitovres 7}
ow Tos pn OpSds, amréyeoQar Kerdevere auvris. Ei
pev yap adv. Tos opSax, SyArov Ste adextéoy ein Tod
opsas reyes ef 5€ adv Trois pn opSax, Shirov Gre |
35 metpatéov opSas Aéyerv. Kai 6 Xapixrjas opytaeis
atte: ‘Eredy, én, & Aaxpates, ayvoeis, Tade cot
evypardéatepa Ovta mpoayopevopmev, Tots véows GAwS pH
SiaréyeoQat. Kal 6 Xwxpdrns: “Iva roivuv, épn, pt
audpiBorov 7, ws GAXo TL Trou 1 Ta mwponyopeupéva,
Opicaré pot, péxpt Tow éerav Set vopivery véous elvas
Tovs avSparrous. Kai 6 Xapixrjis+ “Ocov srep, elie,
xpovou Bovarevery oun é€eativ, ws ovrrw hpovipsots ovat’
36 unde ov duaréyou vewrépois Tpidxovta éTav.— Mnbé,
ay Tt avapat, Edn, Hv ww vewrepos Tpidxovra éTav,
Epwpat, orocou more ;—Nat ta ye roatra, én ¢
XapexrAys* adrAd tos ov ye, @ Zwoxpares, elwSas, cides
Tos Exel, TA WMEetoTa Epwray’ TavTa ovv uy epwra.—
Mnd° arroxpivapac obv, én, dv tis pe epwrd véos, dav
eidci, oloy rod oles Xapixrts ; 4 wod éote Kpirias ;—
87 Nal rd ye towira, éfn 6 Xapixrjs. ‘O Se Kpirias:
"Adra tavdé rol ce améyeoSat, Edn, Sejoa, & Ya-
Kpates, TOV oKUTéwWY Kal THY TexTOVwD Kal THY yan-
Kéwy* Kai yap oluai avtovs 76n KataterpipSat SvaXpv-
Aovupevous Uird gov. Ovxcodv, pn 6 Rwxparns, cal tow

BOOK I. CHAP. IL 16

érouévoy tovrots, Tov te Sixaiov xai Tov daiov xal
Tav G\Nwv tay towovTwv; Nai pa Ai’, ébn 6 Xapr-
“rs, cai Tov Bovxdrwv ye* ef 5é py, dudrdTrov, Srrws :
py) Kal av éddrtovs tas Bovis twoijope. "EvSa wal 38 ©: )’
djrov éyévero, Sti, atayyerSévtos avtois Tod wept Tay
Body doyxyou, wpyilovro Te SZ wxpdret.

Oia pev ovy 4 cuvovaia éyeyaves Kpiria mpos Xa-
KpaTny, Kai ws elyov mpos aAAnAOUS, elpntar. Pain 39
5° dy éywye pndevt pndepiay elvas raldevow mapa
Tou ph apéoxovtos. Kpitias 5é wat "ArxBiadns ovx
apéaxovros avtots Zwxpatous wpidnoatnv, bv ypovov
GythetTny avT@, GX evSvs EF apyis wpynxore mMpoe-
oTdvat THs TWodews* Ett yap Bwxpares ovvovres ove
Gros tial padrdov érexelpovy SiaréyeaSat 7) roils
uadota Tpdrrovet Ta TomTiKd. AAéyeras yap ’Adxt- 40
Brd&yv, wpiv eixocw érav elvar, Tlepucdet éritpérp
pev dvr, éavrov, mpootdty Sé Tis qWodews, Tordde
drareySivas wrepi vopwv: Eirdé pot, ddavat, @ Tepl- 41 :
khews, Exors av pe Sidd£at, ti dors vopos; Tdvras
Syrov, gavar tov Ilepixréa. Aldafov 89 wpos trav
Sedv, Pavar roy ‘Ad«iBiadnv ws eywy’ dxovwy tivev
érasvoupévey, Str voptpoe avdpes eiciv, olpas py dv
dixaiws Tovrou tuyely tov éraivou tov py eidota, rl
dort vopos. "AAXN ovdév te yadeTTOD mpdypartos émi- 42 —
Supets, @ "ArxtBiddyn, avas tov Ilepsxréa, Bovrcpevos
yvovat, Ti ote voMos* TavrTes yap ovToL vo“oL Eiciy,
obs To WANSs ovveAdSov cai Soxtudcay &ypaye, ppd-
Yov, & re Set rrovety wal & pn.—TIotepovy &¢ tayada
vouicay Seiv roseiv, ) TA xaxd ;—Tayadd, vi Aia,
Gavat, @ petpaxioy, Ta 8 xaxad ov.—'Eadv 8é pi 10 43
WARYOS, GAN’, Bswep Srrov Gduvyapyla éoriv, oréiyou
cuvedSovres ypayywow, 6 tt ypy Tovey, TavTa Ti eae ;
—Tlavra, pdvat, oa dy 7d xpatody tis torews Bov-
Aevedpuevov, & ypn Trovety, yparn, vouos Kadetrat.—

16 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Kai &v rupavvos oty xpatav ris modews yparrn Tobs
moritass, & yp Tovey, Kal Tadta vouos éott ;— Kai
dca TUpavvos apxwv, Pavat, ypdder, Kal Tatra vopos
(4 xarcirar.—Bla 5é, ddvat, nai avopia ti éoTw, @
ITepixres ; "Ap' ovy Gray oO KpeitTwY TOY rTw 427)
wéigas, GdAa Bracdwevos avayxdon wot, 6 te ay
avt@ Sonn ;—"Epouye Soxci, pavat tov ITepixréa. —
Kai dca dpa rupavvos py telaas Tous toXitas ava-
yxates Troiy ypadwv, avopia éori ;—Aoxet por, davac
tov ITepixdéa* avatideuar yap To Soca Tipavvos jy)
45 meiaas ypaper vouov elvat.—Oaa 88 of driyou rods
Todos py TWeicavres, GAAG KpaTodvTes ypudovet,
wotepov Biav dapuev, 7 py hawev elvac;—IIavra pos
Soxet, havae tov TTepixréa, Soa tis uy Twelaas avayxates
Twa Tovey, ere ypadwy elte uy, Bia paddov 1 vojos
elvat.— Kai ica dpa to Tay TARY0S Kpatodv Tay Ta
Xpnuata éyovrav ypadpe py wetcav, Bia padrdov h
46 vouos av eln ;— Mara tot, pavas rov Iepixréa, @
"ArxiBia&y: Kai gpeis, rnAckodros Svres, Sewvol ta Tot-
aura juev' Towra yap Kai ewereTaper Kal écodito-
peda, old rep nai ov viv euot Soxets peretav. Tov dé
"ArxiBiddyv pavas+ EiSe cot, & Tepixders, tore ovve-
47 yevounv, Gre Sewvotaros cauvtTov Tatra foSa. ‘Eve
Tolwuy TdxLoTa THY TodTEvouevwn UédhaBov Kpeir-
Toves elvat, Swxpdrer ev ovxérs wposyecav’ obre yap
aurois dAXws fpecxev, el te mposédAXoLev, wrép av
qudpravoy éheyyouevo. HYSovtTo: ta Sé THs mMoAEws
émpatrov, a@vmrep Evexey nal Ywxpdres mposhr%oyv.
(8 "AAA Kpirwv re Ywxpdrovs Fv cpirnris wat Xaipe-
gpav, cat Xatpexparns, cal ‘Epuoxparns, xat Srppias,
xat KéB8ns, xa Dadavbns, xal.ddrrot, of éxeiv cuvicay,
ovy iva Snunyopixol # Sucavixot yévouTo, ddd’ iva, Kadoi
Te Kayaol yevouevot, al olx Kat oixérais Kat oixeios
kal dirow Kab mode wal toditais SUvawro Kados

BOOK I. CHAP II.

xpHoSat’ Kai rovrwy ovdels, ore vemTepos oUTE mpec-
Burepos av, or’ eroinge Kaxov ovder, oir’ aitiay Eayev.

1%

"Adda Rwxparnys y', Ep 6 Katnyopos, rods warépas 49

apomnraxiley édidacKke, TESwY ey TOUS TUVOVYTAS av-
T codwrépous Troiv Tay watépwv, paoxwy dé Kata
vopov é€eivat trapavoias édovTs Kat Tov Tratépa Syoat,
TEXUNPi TOUT@ Ypwpevos, ws TOY auaddcrepov iro

Tov codpwrépou voptpov ein SedécSat. Rwepdrns Se 50

a ‘ 9 i 4 UA f a \ |
Tov pev apadias évexa Seapevovta Sixaiws av xal avrov
@ e € x ~ > 4 a ‘ 2 A ,
@eto Scdéo9at tro Tay émiotapévoy, & pn autos éri-
OTaTaL* Kat THY ToLOUTWY EvEexa TONAAKIS EoKATrEL, Tt
dcadépes pavias duadias Kai Tovs péy pavopuévous
w i ’ a ? “a ‘ “
@eto aupdepovtws ay dedéoSat wai avrois wal tox
girois, Tovs b€ pn ervetapévous Ta Séovta Sixaiws av

pavSavew mapa tav émiotapévev.,"AdrAa Yweparns 51

Y& Epy 6 KatHyopos, ob povov Tors Tratépas, GAAA Kal
Tovs addous auyyevels ezrote ev atiwia elvar Tapa
Tois EaUT@ auVOvL, Néywr, ws ovTE TOUS KdpvorTas
‘ 0 te a 3» a "9
oure tous Sixalopuévous of ocuyyeveis wpedodowv, adr
\ e 6° s ‘ Q e na U4
Tous pev ot latpoi, tous dé ot cuvdixety éemiotapevor.

"Edn 6€ xai rept trav dirwy avrov A€yew, ws ovdéy 52

Sferos evvous elvat, ef py) Kal wedrely Suvycovtas:
povous 5€ ddacKxey avtrov afious elvat tins Tovs eidd-
tas ta Séovra xal éppnvedcar Suvapévous: avarret-
Yovra obv tovs véouvs avTov, ws autos Ein cOpwTAToS
Te Kai dAXoUS ixavwraTos Totjoat copovs, ottw d.a-
TiS€vat Tors éaur@ cuvovtas, waste pndapod tap
avtois ToUs GANous elvyas mpos éavtov. "Eyo 5° av-
Tov olda pév Kal wept watépwv te cat tov dAdwy
ouyyevay te xat tept dirwy taidra éyovTas xal
mpos touros ye 51, Ste THS Wiys eEeXSovens, ev 7}
fovy yiyveras Ppovnows, TO cwHpa TOD oiKeloTaToU
avSpwrov tiv tayiorny éFevéyxartes adavitovew.
"Enreye 5¢, Ste wat Sav Exactos éavrod 8 ardvrwv

53

54

18 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA

padiota gidei, TOU cwpatos 6 ts dv aypeioy 9 Kal
avoedés, autos Te aatper Kai GAM Trapéxes* avTos
4 e “ bd LU N “id . 4 3
Té ye alta@y dyuyas Te Kai Tpixas Kai TUAOUS ddat-
povot, xal Tois tarpois wapéyovot pera Tovey Te rat
9 Ld A 9 4 . 9 (A a
wAyndovwy Kat atroTéuvew Kai amoxdew, cal TovTwy
xXapw olovras Sev avrois Kal puodov tivev> Kal +d
giadov €x Tov aTopaTos aTroTrruovcW ws SuvayTas
qoppwrdra, SuTs wperet ev ovdéey avrovs évov, Bra-

55 wre, 5é wokv paddov. Tair’ ody édeyev ov Tov per
matépa Cavra xatopuTtew Sidaoxwy, éavrov 5é xata-
Téuvery’ GAN émidecaviay, Ste TO Ahpov atipoy ort,
mapexdrer ertpedeiaXat Tod ws Ppoviswraroy clvas

\ ? td @w Ld @ .' a 9?

cal wpedpwratov, Srrws, édy Te Ud TaTpos, euy Te

@ 4 > A ? e % Ww Q v “

Umro adeAhod, édy Te bra GAXOB Tivos BovAnTaAL TLpa-

- oat, £7) TH oiKEtos elvat TioTEevwY apeAT, GAAS

Bh 74 os Hed,

nA oe a o

mepatat, Up dv dv BovrAnrat Tipaoat, TovTos whé-
Asuos elvas.

56 “Edn 8° a’roy 6 xatiyopos Kal tav évdokordtav
TwonT@y éxeyoMevoy TA TovnpoTata Kal TovTOLS pap-
tupios ypwpevor, diddocKxey Tos cuvdvtas KaxouUpyous
Te elas Kat Tupavvixovss “Howodou pév To°

“Epyow 3° obdty Bvedos, depyln 84 +’ Svecdos.

Todro 87 Aeyew avrov, ws 6 ToNnTHS KEdEvED pNOEvoS
Epyou pyre adixov pjre aicypod améxyecSat, adrAd
67 xai Taira Troveiy eri Te xépder. Zwxpdtns 5° eweidy
dpuoroyjoaito To pév epyarny elvat wpéedAipov te av-
Sparq xal aya3ov elvar, to Se apyov BraBepov Te
kal xaxov, cal To pév epydteoSae ayaSov, To dé ap-
yey Kaxov, Tovs pey ayadov Te trovobvTas épyaleaSa
Te én kai épydtas ayaXovs eivars tobds Sé KuBevor-
Tas 7) T+ GdXo wovnpoy Kal émibijuscov TrovovvTas apyous
amexddet. ‘Ex Sé tovrav opSas dv Exot ta°

BOOK I. CHAP. II.

“Epyer 8° obdty Breidos, depyln 36 7° SveBos.

19

To dé “Opnpou py 6 Karyyopos modAdKis auTov ré& 58

yew, Ste ‘Odvaocers

“Orrwa ply BaciAjja wal EEoxov Ey8pa xixeln,

Tov 3° dyavois éxdecoww épnricacxe wapacrds*
Aaipdyi’, oF ve foe xaxdy bs 8adlececSa:,

"AAN’ abrés re xddnoo, al bAdous pve Aaods.
*Or 8° ad Shuov 1’ bxBpa ior, Bodurrd +r’ dpedpor,
Tov oxhrrpy eAdcacner, Spoxdhoaccé re pidy’
Aanuds:’, drpéuas foo, wal bAAwy piSor Kxove,

Ot odo déprepol eior* ob 8° dwrdAcuos nal Evaruis,
Ore zor’ dy rordup evapidpios, ofr’ évl Bovay

Tatra &) atrov éeEnycioXat, ws 6 mouths érawvoin

watea3at tous Snuotas Kal tévytas. Ywxparns 8’ 59

ov Tair édeye* Kal yap éavroy ottw y' av @eto Sely
mateo yat’ GdX én Seiv Tos pyre royp pyr’ Epyp
@pedipous Ovras, pte oTparevpate pte odes pyre
aire tp Snug, ef ts Séor, BonSety. ixavovs, dAdXws 7
day impos TovTm xal Spacets wat, wavra TpoTov Ko-

Aver Sal, Kav wavy Trova TUYYavOCLW Svres. X "ArXa 60

Rwxparys ye tavavria tovrwv davepos jv nal Snpo-
Tixos kai diravSpwiros wy: éxeivos yap TrodNous érre-
Supntas xalt aotots nal Eévouvs AaBav ovdéva rra@rore
piaSov THs auvovcias expdtato, adAad Tacw apYovas
érnpxes Tov Eavrov: ay Ties pixpda pépn Tap éxel-
vou Mpoixa AaBovres WoANoD Tois GALS émwdouD,
kai ovx joav, w@strep éxeivos Snpotixoys Tots yap py)
Eyouot yphpara Sidovat ovn Sedov StadréyeoDar.

"ANAL Rowxpdrys ye cai mpos rovs Grrovs avSpwzrous 61

KOcpov TH Woes wapetye ToAA@ uadrov 4 Aixas 7H
Aaxedatpoviwy, 85 avopacros eri rourp yéeyove. Atyas
pev yap Tals yupvotraidiats Tovs émidnpovvras ev Aa-
xebaipovs Eévous édelrvife> Rwepdrns Sé Sia sravros
tov Biov ra éavrod Satvravay Ta péyiota mdvras TOUS

20 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Bovropévous wpérer> BerTious yap towyv tors ovy-
ey
yeyvopévous atrétepmtrev.

62 "Eypoi pev 89 Swxpatns rocodros dv edoxet Tits
GE.os elvat TH move paddcy 4 Savdtov. Kai xata
Tovs vopous Sé oxoTav ay Tis TOUS’ Epo. Kata yap
TOUS vomous, éayv TiS havepos yévnTar KAETTTWY 7 Aw-
modutayv 7 BadavrioTonav 4 Torywpyyov f avdparro-
SeLopevos ff tepoovrAav, TovTos Sdvaros éotiw 7 Enpia>

63 dy éxetvos wavrav avSpwrwy wretoroy atretyev. *AX-
Aa pyy TH Wore ye ovTEe Trodéuou Kaxas oupBdvros,
ouTe OTacEwS, OUTE Tpodocdias, ovTE GAAOU KaKOD ov-
Sevos aorote aitios éyévero, Oude pny idia ye ovdéva
mworore avSpwrav ovTe ayadav ameotépnoer, ovreE
xaxois meptéBadev’ GAN ovd" aitiay Tov eipnuévoy

64 obdevds tramot Erxe. IIas ovv evoyos dv ein tH
ypabn ; 5 avril pév rod un vomifew Yeovs, ws ev TH
ypahy yéypamrro, pavepos qv Separrevwv tovs Yeovs
pddcta TOY GAXwy avSpwrrwv: dvi bé Tov duadSei-
pew tors véous, & 8) 6 ypayduevos avToy nTaTO,
gavepos fv TAY cuvoyTwY Tos Trovnpas eémiSupias
éyovtas TovTwy pev tavey, THS 5€ KaANoTHS Kal peya-
NOT pPETETTATHS ApPETHS, 7 TOES TE Kal OlxoUS EV OL-
Kovct, mpotpérwy emiSupety: tata dé mpatTwy Tas
ov peyarns afvos hy tins TH Woe ;

Pd

CHAPTER III.

ARGUMENT.

Tue two preceding chapters contain a confutation of the accusations:of
the enemies of Socrates. He was neither a deapiser of the gods of the
State nor a corrupter of the youth, With this chapter, the more _posi-
tive part of the work is commenced. The particular points of defence,

BOOK I. CHAP. III. 21

which have been rapidly passed over, ate again resumed in the subse-
quent chapters and more fully discussed, and illustrated by the conver-
eations of Socrates with his friends and disciplea Thus not only the
Injustice and malignity of his opponents, but the integrity and piety of
his own life, is made more evident.

The reverence of Socrates for the gods, introduced in chap. I. § 2, is
again brought into view in this chapter, and his manner of worshipping
them more fully explained ; and then the subject of his self control is
resumed from IL. § 1 sq.

1. He both adhered to the usual manner of worshipping the goda, and
enjoined it upon others to du the same (§ 1). In his prayers he merely
asked for good things, believing that the gods know best what is good
for man (§ 2). In sacrifices, the gods have not respect to the magnitude
of the offering, but to the motives and feelings of the offerer (§ 8). The
revelations made by the gods were with him paramount to all human
counsels (§ 4).

2. Socrates was most abstinent in respect to food and drink, and in-
culeated this virtue upon others (§ 5—7); he also had command over
his sensual passions (appo8iciwy), and ridiculed a vice prevalent in his
day (§ 8—15).

‘Ds 5é 89 Kai wdpereiv Sones pos tovs Evydvras ta 1
fev Epyp Secxvimy éavrov olos jv, Ta bé Kal diadeyo-
peevos, tourwy 87 ypdayrw, oToca dv Stauvnuovevow.
Ta pev roivuy mpos Tovs Seods davepos Hv Kal trovmp
Kai réywv, Frep % TIvSia trroxpivera: tois épwract,
wos Set troveiy 7 mept Svolas 7 Twept mpoyovwy Yepa-
weias 7 Tept GrXNov TiWOS THY ToOLOvTWY’ 7 TE Yap
IIv3ia vou aodews avaipet rrovodvras evaeBas av
Toy, SwxpaTns Te OUTWS Kat auUTOS émoles Kal TOS
Gros wapyver, Tovs 5é GAAwS wes TroovyTas TTeEptéep-
yous Kat paraious évouitey elvar. Kai etyero 5€ mpos 2
tous Yeovs amas tayada 5 Sova, ws Ttols Yeovs xadr-
Mora eidoras, droia ayaSd eat Tous 5’ evyopévous
xpuciov f apyupiov f) Tupavvida f GdXo Te TAY TOLOUTwY
ovdeyv Sidopov evourtev edyerSat, 4 ei xuBelav } paynv
f GdXo te ebyowvTo Tav davepws adnrwv Grws a7roB7-
coro. Qualas Sé Sumy pixpds amo puxpav ovdev HyetTo 3

‘

22 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

pewvoSa Tay amo To\NwY Kai peyadov roAAa Kai
peyara Svovrwv-: obte yap tots Yeots Edy Karas Exec,
ei Tats peyadats Suciats wadrov 7 Tals puxpais Exat-
pov’ TodddKis yap av avrois ta Tapa THY TroynpaY
HGAXoy 4) TA Tapa TOY ypnoTeY Elval Keyaptopéva:
or dv tots avSparros doy elvas yy, et Ta Tapa
T@Y TovnpaY parrov hy Kexapicpéva Tois Yeois 7) Ta
Tapa Tay ypnoTav: GAN évousle Tors Seovs Tais mapa
Tay evoeBeaoTaTay Tinais padoTa yaipev. ‘Ezawweé-
ens 8° hv Kal Tob Errovs TovTou

Kad Bivauuy 8° pda dp’ dardroiet Sevier’

kat wpos didous Se nai Eévous nai mpos tHv aGAAnv
Siatray xadnv én wapaiveow elvac tnv Kad Sivapw
Epdev. Ei 5é re S0kevey aut@ onyuaivesSat mapa tov
Seay, hrrov dv ereioSn rapa Ta onpavopeva trovicat,
h ea tis aurov Ereadev 6d00 AaBelvy Hyepova Tuddrop |
Kat py eidota tHy Gdov aytt Brérovras Kal eidotos*
kal Tay ddAXwy Se pwpiay Karnyopel, oiTiwes Tapa Ta
Tapa Tay Dewy onpavoueva trowvai Te PuvdaTTopevos
Thy wapa Tots avYpwrros adokiay. Autos Sé wavra
TavSpaTiva virepewpa mpos THy Tapa Tay Yeov Eup
~ Bovriav. ¥
5 Atairn d& tHv te puyh éraevce xal To capa,
} Xpapevos av tu, eb py re Satucnov ein, Yapparews
kat acdaras Sidyo., wal ove dv dmopycee Tocavrns
Sazrravns. Ott yap evTerns hv, ast ovx oid", ef tis
olTws dv odtya épydlorto,a@sTe uy) AauBdvew Ta So-
Kpate. apxodyTa* aitw pev yap TocovT@ éxpito, Saov
news Hodes wat él tovtm obttw mapecxcuacpévos
Het, Gste tiv ém&upiay tod aitov syov avr@ elvas:
mwotov O¢ wav 950 tw avt@ Sid 7rd py mrivew, ct ph
6 diyron. Ei &é arore wrAnSels EMerjoetey ext Setrvov

1

BOOK I. CHAP. IIE.

EASeiy, 5 Tois wAelotos epywdéotatov eotw, ase gu-
AdtaoSat to ‘urép Tov Katpov éurimdacSat, tovTo
padiws wdvu épudattero: Tois bé x) Suvapévors TodTo
matey ovveBovreve hudaTTEeaSas Ta TeiSovTa 2) 7Tét-
yovTas éoSiewv, pndé dupavras wives xat yap ta
Avpawvopeva yaotépas Kal Kepadas nai Wuyds Tait’
épn elvast. OleoSas 8° En exicxamrwv xai rnv Kip-
anv is Tovey TovovtTots ToAdois Semrvitovcav’ tov de
"Odvacda ‘Epuod te iroYnpoctvy Kal abrov éyxparh
GvTa, Kai aTrorXopEevoyv TO UTép TOY KaLpoY THY TOLOUTwY
Gare Yat, dia tavta ovdé yevéoSas iv.

Tovatra pév wept tovrev érraley Gua otrovdatwv-
adpotioiwy $€ trapyve: THY Kadav ioxyupas améyerSas:
ov yap é¢n padiov eivat Tay TowovTwY amTopEvoY cw-
gpovety. “AdrAad wal Kpsro8ovrcy wore tov Kpitwvos
ausopuevos Ott efidnoe Tov 'AdxiBiddov yiov Kxadov
évra, wapovros tod KpttroBovdov, jpeto Bevodayra:
Eizé pot, én, @ Revoddy, od ai KpitoBovrov évopctes
civas Tav cwhpovixay avSporwv padrov 7 tav Ypa-
céwy, Kai TaY Tpovontixay padrov 7) Tov avonTaY Te
nai purpoxwdvvey ; —IIdvu pev ovv, pn 6 Bevodpav. —
Nov roivuy voutle adtoy Yeppoupyoraroy elvas xat
Aewpyoraroy* ovTos Kav cis payaipas KuBiotncee, Kav
eis wip Grorro.—Kai ti 57, épn 6 Hevodar, Sav
mwotouvra, ToLavTa KaTéyvwKas avTod ;—Ov’ yap ovros,
én, eroAunoe tov "AdxtBiddov viovy dirjjoa, ova
elirposwrroraroy Kat w@pavoratoy ;—'AAN ei pévrot,
épn 6 Bevodav, roovroy éote TO pipoxivduvoy Epyop,
xdy éyw Sond por tov «ivayvov toitrov vropeivas ;—
"2 trijpov, Epn 6 Zwxparns, nal rl dv olet mraeiv
Kadov pirnoas; "Ap' ovn dv aitjxa pada Sobdos yey
elvas avr’ édevYépov ; moAAd Se Sarravav eis BraBepas
noovds ; wodAny S€ aoyorlay Exew Tov éripedndival
Twos KAadOU Kayadod ; aomovddley 8° dvayxac divas,

28

7

9

24 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

‘

12 éd' ofs ovd’ dv pawopevos orrovdaceey ; —'2 “Hpax-

Aews, Epn 6 Hevodar, ws Sewyv tia réyers Svvapuy Tob
dirjuaros elvat.—Kai rodro, fn 6 Swxpdrys, Yav-
pales; Ovx oioda, Edn, Ste Ta hadayyta, odd" juiw-
Borata To péyeSos bvta mposadpeva pdvoy Ta oTo-
pate tats Te odvvats émitpiBet Tovs avSpurrous, Kai
tou dpoveiy ékiornow ;—Nai pa Ai’, épn 6 Revodav:

13 évinos ydp Te Ta parddayyia Kata 76 Siypa.— 2 pwpé,

épn 6 Ywxparys, Tors Se Kadovs ov“ oles didobvras
évdvas rt, Ste ov ovy opas; Odvx olod’, bre ToiTo TO
Snplov, 5 Kkadolor KadOv Kai wpaiov, rocovT~ Seworepdy
dort Tov harayyiwv, dom éxeiva pev ayrdpeva, rovTo
S¢ ovd" amrropevoy, dav S¢ tis avro Yeadtat, evinol re
nal wavu TpocwXeyv ToLovToYV, wsTEe paiverSat Troveiy ;
lows 5é nai of "Epwres 7okotas 8:0 tobro xadovvras,

— te xal wpacwSev of Karol TiTp@oKovow. "AAA oup-

Bovrevtw co, wo Bevodav, omotay tins twa Kadov,
devryery wpotpomddnv: aot 5é, ® KpiroBovde, cup Bov-
, 3 e ¢ ¥ 9 e
Nev atreviauTicas’ pods yap av lows ev TocovTP

14 ypovp to Siryya vyins yévoww. Odtw 57 nai adpod:-

ovale Tors 47 aoparas Exovras wpos appodicv Pero
Xpivat wpos Towra, ola, wy wavy pev Seouévou rot
a? td , , a Ld >
cwMpatos, oux av mposdéfacto 1) Yruy7, Seouévou 5é, ox
dv wpdypata wapéxyo. Avros Se wpos tatra davepos
qv odTw Tapeckevacpévos, @sTE paoy améyeoSae Tay
’ @ ? a > “A 9 U
KaXAoTMY Kal WpaloTaTav fH ot GAOL THY aicxioTwV

15 xal adwpotatwv. ITepi uev 6) Bpwcews Kat rrocews

kab adpodiciwv obtw Katrecxevacpévos Hv Kat @eTo

ovdey Gy Hrrov apxovyTras@ Seo 3at THY TOAAA Eri TOU.
é va] \ \ v ;

ToL Mpaypatevonevov, AvTreta Sau Se 7roAU EXaTTOP.

N
e

BOOK L CHAP. IV. 25

CHAPTER IV.

ARGUMENT

Tux object of this chapter is to answer the objection, that Socrates only
discoursed upon the theory of virtue and religion, without inducing
others to practise them. This is done by presenting an example of the
manner in which he was accustomed to correct the false notions and
practices of his disciples. Aristodemus, it appears, practically disre-
garded the gods, and ridiculed others wlio served them; Socrates endea-
vored to restrain him by showing,

I. That there is good evidence of the intelligent agency of the gods in
the works of nature. All works of art, such as paintings and statues, are
the result of intelligence ; much more must the creation of living beings
be ascribed, not to chance, but to a designing mind (§ 3, 4). The perfec-
tion and manifest adaptedness of all parts of the human frame, and indeed
of the whole organism of man, to each other and to a good end, require
a belief in a living and wise creator (§ 5—7). Clear evidence of intelli-
gence is also exhibited in the other works of nature (§:8, 9).

Aristodemus then disowns the feeling of irreverence towards the
gods, but doubts whether they condescend to take cognizance of human
affairs. Socrates replics:

If, 1. The superior endowments of man, both in respect of body and
etill more of mind, to all other created things, show the special regard of
the gods for him, and their consequent claim to reverence from him
(§ 10—14).

2. The gods indicate their favor to man, by their revelations to him
by means of divination (§ 15).

8. The special regard of gods to men, individually and collectively,
further appears from the general belief of man in their power to reward
and punish, and from the fact that both whole States and nations as well
as individuals, in proportion to their age and wisdom, are reverent to
the gods (§ 16).

In conclusion, the divine providence rules the world as the mind the
body (§ 17); and in proportion as mgn sincerely worship the gods, they
shall experience their readiness to assist in circumstances of doubt and
darkness, and be assured, that they see and hear every thing, and are
ever present to care for all. The natural effect of this conversation, the
author adda, was to make those who heard him, careful of their conduct,
not only in public, but when’ not visible to any but the all-seeing eye |
(§ 18, 19). :

26 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

1 = El &€ reves Swxpdrny vopitovow, ws Enor ypagover
Te Kal A€youce Trepl avToU Texpatpomevol, TpoTpepac Yas
pev avSpwrous én’ aperiy xpatiatov yeyovevat, mpo-
ayayeiy 8° én’ abtny ovy ixavdv> oxedapevop, “7 “ovov
& éxeivos KoNacTnpiou Evexa Tovs mWdvtT’ olopévous eidé-
vat épwrav reyyev, GdAd Kal & éeywr ouvnwépeve

r U ’ ,e XN c
rois auvdtatpiBovat, Soxtpalovtwy, e¢ ixavos hv BeXtious

2 qrovety Tos cuvovtas. Aé~w dé mpwtov, & Tote avTob
qKovea tept Tov Satoviou Siareyopevou mpos ‘Aptoro-
Snuov tov Mixpov émixadrovpevov. KarayaSav yap
auroyv ore Svovra tots Yeots, [ovr evyopuevov,] ove
PavTiKh Ypwpevoy, GAA Kal THY ToLOVYTMY TavTa KaTAa-
yeravra> Eirré pot, fm, © '"Apiotodnpe, Ext odstivas
avSpwmous TeXavpaxas érl codig ;—"Eyoye, épn.—

3 Kai ds* Aéfov hyiv, én, ta ovopata avrav.—’ Emi

‘ Ul b] a ? @ y a ?
fev Tolvuy etrav tromoes "Ounpoy Eywye wadtota TEav-
paxa, éri Sé SiSupauSp Meravirmidny, emi Se tpayy-
Sia Zooxdéa, eri 5é avdpravrorovia [lodvedecrov, eri

N Ld “~ ’ , Le) e 9

4 b¢ Swypadia Zev&iv.—IIotrepa cor doxovow ot arrep-

rd y¥ La UA 3 é b] ,
yalouevos eldbwra adpova te xal axivnta afto3aupzacte-
? a © Yr » , . 3 ° ,

Tepor evar 4 ot Cwa Eupovda te Kai évepyd ; —IIonv,

A C @ “a + AY a g > A ° N
vn Ala, ot Coa, eirep ye pn TUYN Tivi, AAAA UTTO Yvw-
pens Tavta yiyverat.— Tov Se dtrexudptas ¢xyovrwy, GTov
évexa EoTt, kal Tav pavepws err wpedeig bvtTwy, ToTEpa
TUXNS Kal TOTEpa YyYuwuns Epya Kpivets ;—IIpére pév

5 ra er wdedela yryvopneva yvopns Epya elvas.—Ovxodv

A @ 9 » a “A 3 ° s 8 9 a,
doxet got ) ef apx7s melee avs parrous €1r apeneta
mposdeivat autos &: wv aigSdvovrat Exacta, op3a)-
povs pev, WsTE Opay Ta Gpatd, w@Ta 5é, wsTEe axovew
Ta axovota ; ‘Oopav ye uny, e pn pives mrposeréd noap,

e «Tt Gy nyiv Spheros qv; Tis 8’ dv atcSnows Ww yAvnéwv
kat Optipéwy xal twavrwyv Tov ba oTdpatos ndéwv, Ei pH

6 yAwTTa ToUTwY younay gvetpyacSy ; TIpos 5 rovros
ov doxet cot xal Tode mrpovoias Epyov éorxévat, Td, ere

BOOK I. CHAP. IV.

aoSevns pév éorw 1 dyris, Brehdpows avrny Svpacat,
G, Gray pev ait xpioSal re Séy, avarrerdvvutat, ev Se
1 onvep ovyxreicrar; ws 5° dv undé dvenor Bratrrw-
ow, 7Xpov Predapidas eudidcar: oppvot te azroye-
oacat Ta UTrép THY OupaTwY, ws und’ 6 eK THS KEpar7s
Spas xaxoupyyn? 76 5é tHv axony SdyeoSat péev wacas
davas, currinmdacSat € prytrotes Kal Tovs wey mrpooSev
oSovras mace Gwois oiovs téuvew elvat, tovs dé you-
ious olous mapa tovtwy SeEauévous eaivery’ rat
oTopa pev, ds ov wv éemiSupet Ta boa eistréurrerat,
mAnoiov od3akpov cal pay xataXeivac: eet de ta
atroxwpovvta Susxeph, atroatpéyrat tovs TovTwY dye-
Tovs Kal ameveyxeiv, 3 Suvatovy mpocwtatTw, amd TeV
aisdyicewy: Taita cttw Tpovontiaas TemparyjLéva, ATo-

2

ad

pes, WoTEpa TUYNS 7] yvapns Epya eoriv ;— Ov pa Tov 7

Mi", pn, GX ovtw ye ckotrouLévp Tdvu EoLxe TadTA
copod Tivos Snuioupyod cal girofwou reyvypate.—
To 5é éudicas péev Epwra ris TexvoTroiias, éuddoas
dé rais 'yewapéevars Epwra tod extpépe, trois &¢ tpa-
getot péyiorov pev méSov tod Env, peytorov Sé poBov
tov Yavdtou ;—'Apérer xal tabra Eorxe unyavipacl

tivos Soa elvar Bovrevoapévov.— Rd Sé cavrov gpo- 8

viepov te Soxeis Eye ;—'Epwta yobv xat atroxpwwod-
pas.—"AdroSe 5é ovdapod ovdév oes fpovtpov elvas ;
a . “~~ as id “ .' 4 DJ a eo
Kai TavTa eidws, OTL ys Te piKpoV pépos EV TH THpATE
” w y e ” \ ” 4
TOAARS avons Eyes, Kal UVypod Bpayvd trodAcd Gyros,
‘ ” , , y ¢ 7 ‘
Kai Tav adAwy Syrov peydAwy Gvrwv éxdoTov pixpov
peépos AaBovri TO cOpa cuvnppootai cots vody Sé po-
yov apa ovdapov bvta oé evruyas tus doxeis ovvap-
a ‘ 7 XN e a nn ww ®
wacat, Kai rade Ta wreppeyéedn Kal TAHSos areipa Se
? , : e ¥ > 2 ¥ \
adpoouvny tivd, ws ole, evTdxTws éyeev; —Ma Ai
ov yap Op@ Tovs Kupious, @sirep TaY évDdbe yuyvopevwy
Tous Onuroupyous. —Ovde yap tH éavrod av ye uyny
6pas, 7) Tod cwparos Kupia dotiv: aste xatd ye TovTO

28 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

EFeatl cou réyeuv, Ste oddSév youn, AAA TUYn TavTa
~ 10 wpatrets.— Kat 6 "Aptorodnuos: Odbror, Edn, eyo, @
axpates, Urepop® To Satpovioy, adr exeivo peyado
MpeTegTEpoy rHyouuar 7] ws THs euns Jepareias mpos-
dcicSar.— Ovnodv, Epn, dam peyadrorperéctepoy a€sos
oe Sepamevery, TocovT@ puadrAov Tiyuntéoy auto ;— Ev
tade, Edn, Ste, eb vowiforpe Yeovs avSparwy te ppovri-
Sev, ove Av aperoiny attav.—"Eer ov« oles dpov-
da rikeww ; ot mparay Bev povoy Ta fowv dvSpwiroy opSov

avéotncav’ 1 dé opSoTrns Kat mpoopay mdetov roves
Svvac9at, cai ta trrepSev padrov YeGoSas, Kab Hrrov
KaxotraXeiy, [ols] xai dyru Kai axony xat oropa éve-
moinoav' eta Tos pev GAXOLS EpreTois Todas Eda-
kav, of TO Tropeverat povoy wapéxyovot: avSpwr~p
dé nal xeipas aposéSecav, al ta aadciora ols evdas-.
12 povéorepos exeivwy éopév, éFepyatovta. Kai pay
yrarray ye wdavrwv tov Gowy Exovtwr, wovny THY TOY
avSparwy éroincay oviav, addoTe adXAaYH Yruvoveay
Tov oTOMaToS, apSpoov Te THY hwvynv, Kal onpaivew
qavrTa adAndros, & BovroueSa; To 8€ nai tas trav
adpodiaiwy ndovas Trois pév adrdows Cwois Sodvat repr
ypawavras Tod érous ypovov, nuiv d€ cuvexds péype
13 ynpws tTavtas mapéxew ; Ov roivuy povov Hpkece TE
Ye@ Tov cwparos eripednSjvar, adr’, Girep péytorov
dott, Kat THY Yruyny KpaTioTny TO avSpwrw evéduce*
Tivos yap adNov bwou wuyi) wpata péev Seay Tav Ta
féytota kal KaddugTa ouvtakavrwy Fodnrat Ste Eval ;
ti 5€ PidAov adXO 4. aVSpwrroe Yeovs Yeparrevovor ;
mota Se Wuyn tis avSpwrrivns ixavwrépa mpopvdAdt-
teodyat 7) Aypov H SApos Hf yuyn 4H Idd, 7H vocon
€rtxoupicat, } pony acxijcat, } mpos wadnoww éxTro-
vou, 4, dca dv axovon h idn 7 pdSy, ixavwrépa
14 earl Stapepvipoda: ; Ov yap mavu cot xatddnrov, ors
Tapa Ta Gra Soa, asmep Yeol dvSpwmac Asotevouer,

l

BOOK I. CHAP IV. 29

dice xai ro cwopate Kal TH Yuyn Kpariorevovtes ;
Oire yap Boos dv Eywov capa, avSpwrou b€ yvuwunr,
3 ¢ e «& 4 3 s ww . 7 n 5d
éduvar av wpartew & éBovdeto* ovS' doa yeipas Exe,
adpova 8 dori, mréov ovdey Eyer? ov dé augotépmy
Tay TrEiaTov akiwy TeTUXNKWS OK Olet GOD Yeovs E7L-
perXcto9at* GAR, Gray Ti Trotnowot, vomtets auUTOvs cov
f cf e @ AY 4) 4

dpovrivew ;—Orayv réurrwow, astep cv col dys wéu- 15 |
We autous, cuuBovrous, & TL ypt) Toveiy Kai jt) TotEly.
—"Oray dé ASnvains, Eby, ruvSavopévors te bud pav-

“a r 4 9 ‘ \ nn 4 9 4 Qd
Tecns ppdlwow, ov Kai col Soxeis ppafeww aurous, ovd
Grav tois "EdXAnot Tépata Téstrovres Mpocnpaivwotp,

2Q? * > e b La . 9 ”
ovd| Stay Tacw avYpwros ; GANA povoy ce éFatpobv-
Tes év dpereia xatatisevrat; Ole. 8’ dv rovs Yeods 16

a ’ a ¢ b a e e / 9 @
Tos avSpwroas Sokay éudiaat, ws ixavoi eiow ev nal
KAKWS Tole, ei uy SuvatoL Hoav, Kat Tous avSpwrovs

> ig ‘ lA Ld > 9 ? a’
efaTvratwpévous Tov mavTra xpovey ovdéror av aiadé-
oat; Ovy dpdas, dts ta trodkvypovwrata Kal copa-
tata Tay avSpwrivwr, mores cal EXvn, YeoceBéotaTa
€oTt, kat ai hpovipwratras rLKia, Seay emipedéora- .-

, y Ld id a @ ) “A 2 AN

tat; Lyadd, edn, catdyade, Ste nai 6 aos vos évwy 17
TO cov capa, Gtrws BovreTat, petayerpiferar. Ole-
oSat ovv ypy xal tiv ev wavti dpovnow ta wayra,

Lig o.. a eg 9 ef 4 a 5}
Gras dv avtn 7dv 3}, otrw tiSecSat, Kal pr) TO cov
pev Supa SuvacSa: éri woddka otdiia é€txveicSat,
rov 5€ Tod Seod odSarpov ddvvarov eivas dua wavra

@ «# A ‘ a ‘ ' bel s > 4
pay, unde THy ony pev yuynv cal mepl tov évdade
cai wept tav ev Aiyvrrm Kai év Zixerig SvvacSas
dpovritery, trav 5é tod Yeod hpdynow pi) ixavyv evar
dua mavrov’ ériperciod%a “Hv pévrot, astrep av- 18
Spwrovs Yeparevav yryvooners Tous avTiDeparrevew
GeAovtas, Kai yapilopevos tovs avriyapilouévous, nar
oupBovrevopyevos xatapavSdvers Tos Ppovipous, ota
Kat tov Yewy treipay ANapBdvys Yeparevwv, eb te cot
Yedjcoves wepi trav adijrwv avSpwiros cvpBovrcvery,

80 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

yvaon To Yeloy Ste rocovroy Kal Tootréy dori, ds¥
dpa wdvta épav, xal mdvra aKovew, Kat travtaxot

19 trapeivat, Kai dua mavrov ériedcioSat atrovs. ‘“Epol
Hey Tabta Néywv ov povoy Tors auvevtas édoKes Tot-
a“ e@ ’ e ‘ a b) a e Cod 9 C4 “

_ ely, Omrete tro Tay arSpwrev op@vTo, atéyerSat THY
9 .Y 3 U N 9 ” 3 \ ‘ e ,
avoolwy te xait adixwy Kal aioypo@v, AAA Kai OoTrOTeE
év épnpia elev, érrelrep tyyjcacvto ndev av rote, ov
arparrotey, Seovs Svaradeiy. X

CHAPTER V.

ARGUMENT.

Sooratss commended self-control (@yxpdre:a), especially in regard to the
indulgence of the passions, and appetite, and indolence, in the following
manner :

1. He taught that any one who was destitute of this virtue, could
not safely be trusted in any of the important duties or callings of life,
not even as a servant (§ 1, 2). Such a man is unjust to others, and still
more so to himself; for he not only squanders his estate, but destroys
both body and soul; his society is especially to be avoided (§ 3, 4).
Temperance or self-control is the foundation of all virtue, and the careful
and hearty practice of it is the firet duty (§ 4); for without it no know-
ledge or skill of any value can be acquired (§ 5).

2. He confirmed his precepts by the practice of the most rigid tem-
perance, and by foregoing the acquisition of the means of self-indul-
gence (§ 6).

1 Et 5 8) Kal éyxpdreia xadov re naryadov avipi
Kriya éoti, émicxeypwueSa, ef re mpouBiBale Aéywr
eis autny Toudde: "2 dvdpes, ef, trodkéuou auiv yeve
pévov, BovroipeSa éréoXas dvdpa, bp od padrdiot’ de
aurol pev owloimeda, tous dé mrodeulous yetpoipeda,
dp édvrw' dv aicSavoine3a Arrw yaotpos 4 olvouv 7

BOOK I. CHAP. Y. 81

adpodiciwy 7 wovov f omvou, tovrov dy aipolyea ;
cai wos dv oinSeinuey Tov Towvroy 7 nas cwcal, h
Tovs Todepious Kpatnaas; Ei 8° émi rerevrA tov Biov 2
yevduevor BovroiweSa tH éritpéyras f) watdas dppevas
masdedoat, 7 Suyatépas tapSdvous Stapurdtas, h yp7-
pata Swacdoat, ap akiomotov eis tara wynooueSa
toy axpatn; Sovrp 6° axparel émirpéyapev ay 4
Bookjpara 4 tapsuta 7} Epywv érictacw ; Sidxovoy Se
Kai ayopactny Towvrov éSeAjcaymev av mpotka da-
Bey; "AdrAa pw ef ye pndé Sodrov axparh SeEaiped’ 3
ay, was oux afwv autov ye puddEaodat Tovotrov ye-
véoSat; Kai yap ovy, adsirep of mrcovéxtat Tov GXwV
Gdatpovpevor ypnuata éavrovs Soxovas mrovurtiverv, ov- °
TwsS 6 axpaTys Tois yey GAdrows BraBepos, éautT@ 8”
awpérAsuos, GANA Kaxovpyos péy Tov GAdwv, éavTod Se
“qWoXU KaxoupyoTepos, ef ye Kaxoupyotatoyv eats 12) [0-
voy Tov olxov Tov éaurod dSelpew, GAA Kal Td copa
cal ti wpuyny. ‘Ev avvovaia 8é tis dv joXein Te
rowourp, bv eidein tO Hp te xal TO olvp yalpovra
Hao 7 Tois Pirols, Kat Tas Topas ayaTovTa pad-
Rov H Tovs EtTaipovs; "Apa ye ov ypn wavrTa avdpa, 5
wyynoduevoy thy eyxpdrevav aperiy eivas xpntrida, Tav-
TY Wpatov év TH Wuyh xatackevdcacSa; Tis yap
dvev taitns pados te av ayaSov 4 pederjcerev
afworoyws ; 4 tis ovx av rais ndovats Soudevov ai-
oxpas SusreSein xal 76 odpa Kal rHy Wuynv; *Epot
uev Soxel, vy tv “Hpay, érevSépm peev avdpl evirov
elvat 2) tuxeiv Sovdov Tovovrou, Sovrevovra Se ais
TovavTass Hdovais ixerevery Tos Yeovs Seorroray dya-
Sov tuyew: oftws yap av povws 6 Toiov'ros awSeln.
Towatra 52 Néyou Ext eyxpatéotepov Tos Epyots 4h Tots 6
Aoyos éautov éredeixvuev’ ov yap povoy tov Sia Tot
cwoparos noovay éxparet, ada Kal ris Sid TOV xpN-
patov, vouifwy tov Tapa Tov TuyovTOS ypnpaTa Nap-

&

82 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Bavovra Seorrorny éavtrov xaSvotdvas, wal Sovdevew
SovArciay ovdeptas Hrrov aioypay.

CHAPTER VI.

ARGUMENT.

Tms chapter is closely connected with the preceding, and embraces a
defence of that branch of éyxpdreia, which was so admirably exemplified
in the moderation and even abstinence of the life of Socrates, in three
conversations with the sophist Antiphon.

I. Antiphon adduces the poverty, the mean and scanty diet and
apparel of Socrates, as an objection to his philosophy. Philosophy, he
thinks, ought to enable ite votary to live freely and pleasantly, but that
of Socrates had the contrary effect. By not receiving a remuneration
for his instructions, to enable him to procure the pleasures of life, he by
example commended to his disciples a life of misery (§ 1—8). To this
reproach Socrates replied :

1. By receiving no remuneration for my instructions I secure inde-
pendence. I am compelled to converse only with those whom I choose
(§ 4, 5).

2. Simple food is both more healthful and easily procured, and re-
lishes better than that which is more expensive (§ 5). Scanty clothing
and bare fect, by inuring the body to heat and cold and rough ways,
obviate the necessity, and even remove the desire, of more abundant
clothing (§ 6, 7).

8. Those who have higher and more permanent enjoyments can
easily forego the pleasures of sense; especially, when by wo doing they
can command greater ability and more leisure for self-improvement,
and for rendering valuable service to friends and to the State (§ 8, 9).

4. Happiness consists not in external affinence and splendor; but he
who is most free from wants, is most like the gods, and consequently
best (§ 10).

II. When Antiphon at another time told Socrates that he thought
him 8ixa:os (just), but by no means wise; since even he himself plainly
indicated that he considered his instructions valueless, by receiving no
remuneration for them (§ 11, 12); Socrates replied :

Both beauty and wisdom are good in themselves, and one who pros

BOOK I. CHAP. YI. 83

titates either of them for money exhibits baseness and folly; but he who,
by imparting knowledge, attracts others to himself and makes them his
frienda, is wise, and performs the part of a good citizen (§ 13); he who
thus benefits his friends, reaps a richer harvest of enjoyment in his in-}

tercourse with them, than could be procured by pecuniary recompense —

(§ 14).

IIL The third conversation seems to be appended by Xenophon to
the preceding, as a sort of corollary. The wisdom of Socrates had been
there called in qvestion, on account of his refusal to receive a reward
for his instructions, and to indulge in the luxury which was usual with
the sophists, The leading subject of the chapter, self-control, is lost sight
of in this last conversation, and a further illustration of his want of wis-
dom is adduced, i. e. his attempts to teach statesmanship without himself
engaging in political life. The only and sufficient answer of Socrates was
contained in the inquiry, whether less was accomplished for the State by

fitting others for its management, than by engaging personally and alone
in that employment (§ 15).

*“Akwov 5° a’rod wai & pos ’Avtipavta Tov codr 1
ory Svedéx3n wy wapadsreiys 6 yap ‘Avtipav tote
BovrXopevos Tovs cuvovctactas avToD _Tapereos at, Ipos-
aAXov re 2: coxparet, wapovray autay, eke tabe* "2 2
2a axpares, éyo wey @unv Tors pirocogoivras evdat-
povertépous xphvat yiyveoSat, ove pot Soxeis Tav-
avria THs pidocopias atrodcdaunevat’ Sis you ovtws,
ws ovd’ dy els SoiXos tard Seororyn Starta@pevos pei-
pese, olTia Te airy wal woTa mives ta davdotatTa,
Kat inatiov nudiccat ov povoy davrAov, GAA TO avTO
Yépous re nal yesavos, avuTddyntos te Kab ayirov
Siatedeis. Kal piv ypnpara ye ov AapRaves, & Kai 3
KTopévous evdpaiver xal Kxextnévous édevSepwmtepov
Te xa Hdcov roves Gv. Ei ovy, dsirep Kat tov addwv |
Epywy of Siddoxados Tos padnras piuntas éauToV
amodexvuovew, ota Kal av tovs auvovtas SiaS7joes,
vopite xaxodaimovias Siddoxnados elvar. Kal o Swxpa- 4
T™s mpos Taita ele: owes pot, épn, @ Avtipar,
inretAngdévas pe otras aviapas Gv, acre wérecpal oe

Q*

84 ; XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

pGddov arroSavely dv EdeoSat } Gv astrep eyo. “IMs
ov éemicxelpwyeda, Ti yadéerov FoSnoar Tovpod Biov.
IIorepov, St Tots pév NauBavovew apyvpiov avaryxaior
éorw amepyatcaSat TodtTo, éb @ av puodov AapBa-
voc, guot dé pity AapBdvovTs ovK avdynn Siadéye-
o3a, © dv py Bovr\Awyae; 7 thy Siartdy pou davri-
Ges, ws ArTov ev Uyrewa éoSiovros euov 7 aod, Hrropv
dé icxdv mwapéyovra; 7 ws yareTwTepa TropicacSat
Ta éud Starrnuata Tov cay Oia TO oTaviMtEepa Te Kal
monuTercoTEepa elvar; 7 ws 7diw col & ov mapacnevaty
dura, h esol & éyw ; Ovdx olod’, dre 0 pév Hdtota €odiwv
qacota Gyyou Seirar, o b€ Hdiveta wiv -Feota Tob

cn

6 pH mapovros ériSupet worod; Ta ye uy inatia oloy

Ort of weraBaddropevar Wiyous xal Sddrrous Evexa pe-
taBddXovtat, Kal Wrodipata wrodovyrat, Gras p71 bia
Ta AUTOUVTa TOs Todas KwAUwYTAaL TopeverYat* dn
ovv tote HaSou ene H Sia viyos padrAov Tov évdoy
peévovta, Sia Barros payopevoy tw Trepi cxias, 7
dua 7a ddyelv Tovs modas ov Babilovra, Grou dv Bov-
7 Awpar; Ovn« olcS’, Ste of dioe aoXevéiotator TH
TMOUATL, MENMETHOAUTES THY loYUpOTaTMY apeAnoayT@Y
KpeitTous Te YyvyvovTas mpos ay pedeT@ot, Kal pgov
aura dépovow; “Epe dé dpa ove olet TH cwopats aet
Ta ouvTUyYXdavoYTa péNET@VTA KapTEpely TdyTa pgov
8 déepery cod 42) pereravtos ; Tod dé pr Sovdevew
yaorpt pndé irrvp Kai Aayveia oles te GAO aituste-
pov elvac 4 To Erepa Exew Tovtwy ndiw, & ob povoy
év xpeia bvta evdpatver, adr\9a Kai édrrridas qapeéxovta
eperycew det; Kat piv roitrd ye olaXa, Sts of pey
olopevos pnddy eD mpatrey ovx evppaivoytat, ot Se
Hyoumevot Karas mpoywpely éavrois 4} yewpyiay 4 vav-
KAnplav 7) GN’ 6 tt dv tuyydvwcw éepyatopevor, ws
9 eb wpdrrovres edppaivovtar. Oles ody dmd mavrov
tovrwy tocavTny ydSovny elvat, Sony amd Tov éavTos

BOOK I. CHAP. VI.

re spyetoSat Bertiw yiyvecSae xal didous apeivous
xraoSa: ; ‘Eyo roivuy SvateX@ Tatra vopivov. ‘Eady
bé 87 pirous 7 ody wperety Sey, wotépw 1 WAciov
aYoAN TovTwy ériysercicSar, 7H, ws ey@ viv, 7} TH,
as ov paxapilas, Stattwpévy ; otpatevorto 5é qwote-
pos ay paov, 6 uy Suvdpevos avev rodvTedous Siairns
Sv, 7) © TO wapov apKoin; éxrodopenYein dé arore-
pos ay Sarrov, 6 Trav yaderwtatwv evpeivy Seopevos,
4 & Tow pacros évTuyxdavely apKovVTMS ypwpeEVoS ;
"Eotxas, @ ‘Avripav, thy evdatpoviay olopévy Tpudiy
wai troduTéAcuy elvass eyo Sé vopilw to pev pndevos
déeaSat Selov elvat, 7d 8" as raylotov eyyurdtw
tod Selov: cal ro pév Seiov xparioror, to Se éyyu-
tatw Tov Yeiou eyyutatw Tov KpdTioTov. x

IIddw 8é wore 6 "Avripav Siareyopevos TH Yo-
xpares elev: "12 Rwxpares, eyo tor ce pev Sixacoy
voit, copoy Sé ovd’ omrwstiovy. Aoxeis 5é pot xat
auras TovTO yeyvwonev> ovdéva yoo Tis acuvovcias
Gpyvpiov wpadtTy* Kairot TO ye iudriov 4 THY olxiay

35

4} Go 71, dv Kéxrnoat, vonitwv apyupiov Gov elvat, |

ovdevi Gy yn Ste mpotca Soins, GAN ovd' EXatroy THs
afias AaBov. Arrov 87 Gtt,,€4 xal THv cuvovaelay
gov Tiwos afiay elvat, kai Tavrns dy ov« EXarToy Tis
akias apyupiov émpatrov. Alkatos pev ody av elns,
6re ovx eEamatas éml amXeoveFia, copes Se ove ay,
undevos ye afia émiortapevos. ‘O 5& Swxpdrns mpos
ravra eirev: "2 'Avripay, tap jyiv vopiferas Thy
@pay cal tiv copiay cuolws pev Kadov, opolws dé
aicypoy SiatidecSas: elvacs tyv te yap @pav édy péy
Tis apyupiov Tw T@ BovAopév@, TOpvoy auToV atro-
Karovow, éav 5é tis, by av yuo Kadov te xayadov
dpacri Syra, tovrov dirov éavt@ srotizras, Soppova
vouifonev’ xal tiv codlay wsavTws Tols pey apyu-

12

13

86 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

piov rH BovrAopevep mongbvTas cogurtas asTrep Trop.
vous amroxadovow, dstis, Sé, bv av yoo evpva dvra,
Siddoxwy & te dv Exn ayadov, pirov rotjra, tovroy
vopitopev, & TH KAD KaAYyAI®@ TWortty TWposnKe, Ta’Ta
14 qrovelv. “Exo 8° obv xai av’tés, @ ‘Avtipav, dstrep
Gros tis H tramp ayaS@ 4 xvvi 4H Spu% Fderar,
obrw Kal Ert pGddov HSouat Pirows dyaSois: xai, édv
Tt ox ayaSov, Siddoxw, cal arrows cuvicrnpst, map
. A dy ay Hryapay aperroerSal Te avtovs eis apeTHy.
CWVEMA Kal rots Snocavpovs trav mdadat copay avdpav, ods
éxeivot xatédttrov ev BiBrILouw yparravtes, avedirrwy
Kowh ovv Tos ido Stépyoual, Kai, av Te op@pey
ayadov, exreyoueSa xai péya vopifouev Képdos, éay
GrAnAoU iror yryvwyeda. ‘Epot pev 6) Taira
dxovovtt éddKes autos Te paxdptos elvai, Kat Tors
dxovovras emi Kadoxayadiay aye.

15 Kai mddw more rod "Avtipavros époudvou avredy,
Was GArous Mev Hyetras odsTiKods Trovely, auTos be
ov MpatTes TA TorTLKa, Elmep ériotata; TIlotrépws
5” dv, ébn, @ 'Avripdv, padrAOv Ta TodTIKA TpaT-
TOLL, Eb OVS alTa MpaTToumt, f Eb eripEedoiuny tod,

@s mAcloTous ixavovs elvas TpaTTEew auvTa ;

CHAPTER VII.

ARGUMENT.

Ts chapter is connected with the preceding by the principle of cou
trast. False pretension (4Aa(ovela), based on pride and vanity, may be
reckoned among the errors opposed to the ¢éyxpdrea, commended in
the colloquies with Antiphon which precede. Thus in chap. IJ. § 5,4
Spurrixds and aArCovtinds dsiara is represented as opposed to the
éyxpdreia of Socrates’ course of life, and these two chapters in cornee

»

BOOK I CHAP. VII. 81

tion seem to be based upon that passage. The reasoning which Socrata
employed to avert his friends from false pretension, and urge them
the practice of real virtue, is briefly as follows:

The best road to honor is, in endéavoring to be what we would wish
to seem to be (§ 1); for the false pretender is constantly in peril of hav-
ing his knowledge put to the test, and of thus exhibiting to others his
empty assumptions and base hypocrisy. He will, consequently, pase a
troubled ard useless life, as well as bring upon himself and others serious
detriment. <A course of deception is especially perilous in those who
have the management of the State (§ 2—5).

"Emtoxepopesa 82, et wal drafoveias drotpéroy |
Tous auvovTas apeTis émipedcioXat mpoéTpemev* adel
yap Edeyev, @s oun ein xadriwy dos én’ evdofig, 4)
&:' Fs dv tus aya3os totTo yévotro, 8 Kat Soxeiv Bov-
Aotto. “Ore &° ddndH ereyer, we eSidaccev: *“EvSv- 2
powpeda yap, edn, eb tis yy Ov ayaSos avrAnrhs Soxeiv
Bovrorro, ti dv avt@ troinréoy cin; ap ov Ta &Ew Tis
TEXUNS piunTéoy Tovs ayaSovs avAntds; Kal mpa-
Tov pév, STL exelvor oKedn TE KANA KEKTNVTAL Kal aKo-
AovSous aoddNous TepidyovtTat, Kat ToUT@ TavTa ‘Trotn-
Téov* EmreiTa, OTL Exeivous ToAXOl ETraivodat, Kal TOUTP
qokAous errawvétas tapacKevactéoy. ‘Adda py Epyov
ye ovdapov Antrréov, 7 evSUS EXeyySjoeTar yedolos
@y, Kal ov povoy avrNTIS KaKos, GANA Kal avSparos
arafov. Kalrou wrodda péev Sarravav, pndey S¢ wde-
Aovpevos, Wpos S€ Tovrois Kaxodokdv, mas ovx émito-
vos re eal GduolTeA@s Kal KaTayeddoTos Biwmcerat ;
‘Qs & airas, ef tug BovrAotTo otparnyds dyadas py) 3
A f a o 3 A , 9 o:
@y daiverSar, 7 KuBepynrns, evvodmev, ti av avr@

LU ? 9 9 wv 3 8 2 a A a
oupBawot. "Ap ov« ay, et pev, emidupav tov Boxeiv.
ixavos elvat Tavra mpatrew, wn Svvarto TeiSew, TavTy

Ld 3 x é 4 3 td * A
Avanpov ; et Sé reiceev, Ere GDALWTEpov ; A7jrov yap,
@ “ ‘ Lf ‘ ? ,
6Tt xuBepvay te xaractadeis 6 pt émictapevos 7
oTpatnyeiv, atrodeceey av ods ixtota Bovdotto, Kat

38 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

4 auros aioypws Te nai Kaxws aTradddfeey. ‘Qsavrws
dé cai Td wdovctov Kal 7d avdpetov nai 7d ioxupoy
’ w “a 3 3 4 4
pn Ovta Soxeiv adrvotrerdes atrépatves mpostdtrerSas
yap avrots Edn peitw 7) cata Svvamy, xal py Suva-
pévous Tavra troveiv, Soxovvtas txavovs elvat, cuyyva-
5 uns ovx ay tuyydvew. ‘“Arraredva 8° éxddet od pixpov
w , a A A n b)
pev, et Tus apyvpiov 4) oxedos wapd Tov Teor AaBav
atrocrepoin, worw dé péyeoroy, Sstus pendevos aEcos dy
] , e e A Ww fol 4 € “
eEntratnxes teisov, ws ixavos ein THS Worews Hyel-
oSaz “Epot pev ovv édoxec xal rov araloveverSas
atrotpémey “ods auvoyras Toudde Siareyopevos.

BHBENOS®NQNTOS

ATOMNHMOWVNEYMATQN.

4ETTEPON.

CHAPTER I.

ARGUMENT.

Tux general subject of this chapter is the same as that of the fifth of the
first Book, ¢yxpdreia. The nature and influence of the class of virtues
included under that term, sre here more fully explained in a conversa-
tion with Aristippus, and the necessity of their cultivation, especially to
the statesman, more definitely pointed out. The course of thought may
naturally enough be presented in four divisions:

1. The proper training of one who is destined to rule is presented in
a series of interrogations, by which Aristippus is made to acknowledge,
although entirely in opposition to his effeminate and luxurious course
of life, that he must be inured to hunger, thirst, vigila, and labor, and
must abstain from the indulgence of sensual passion (§ 1—7).

2. Aristippus, in answer to the question whether he ranks himself
with those who wish to rule or be ruled, abjures any desire for the labor,
and trouble, and servitude, to which he thinks a ruler subjects himself,
and desires to live in the easiest and pleasantest manner possible (§ 8, 9).
Socrates then institutes the inquiry whether the life of the ruler or ruled,
masters or servants, is most pleasant (§ 10). Aristippus is willing neither
to command nor obey, but desires entire freedom (§ 11). Whereupon
Socrates shows that such a life as Aristippus desires, is incompatible with
human society, which acknowledges but two classes; and he who with-
holds obedience to the more powerful will be subjected to them by force
(§ 12, 18). é

3. In order to avoid the dilemma in which he finds himself, Aristip-
pus proposes not to become the citizen of any State, but to wander from
place to place. In answer, Socrates, in addition to other inconveniences

40 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA, ©

and perils of a migratory life, suggests the ease with which one may be
reduced to servitude, and the treatment to which an intemperate servant
is naturally subjected (§ 14—16).

4 Aristippus, forced to yield every position which he has taken in
opposition to the life of the statesman, brings the objection, that the
voluntary submission to privation and toil which he takes: upon himself,
does not differ at all from that which is involuntary (§17). On the con-
.trary, Socrates designates several points of difference: (1) The continu-
ance of voluntary toil, or suffering, or privation, depends upon the will
of him who assumes it. (2) The good aimed at and the hope of reward,
give a satisfaction to the willing sufferer, to which the one who suffers
from compulsion is a stranger (§ 17—19). (3) Whilst effeminacy and
luxurious indulgence are conducive neither to soundness of body or
mind, on the other hand, vigorous activity for the attainment of every
thing good and noble, is conducive to the highest physical and mental
excellence. Nothing of value is obtained without labor. So say the
poets (§ 20); and the well-known story of Prodicua, “The Choice: of
Hercules,” also teaches, that unless a man strive to be temperate and
virtuous he cannot attain to true felicity. The chapter concludes with
an admonition to Aristippus to give heed to the instructions of *Aperh
(§ 21—84).

e
1 ‘Edoxet 5€ pou xat tovadra Aéywv mpotpérrev Tovs
cuvovras aoxeiy éyxpdreav impos émiSupiav Bpwtod
kal moro Kai Aayveias Kal drrvov, Kal piryous Kai Sdd-
mous Kal movov. Ivods d5é twa trav cuvoyvTwy axoda-
ototépws Exovta mpos Ta Totadras Eimé pot, en, @
"Apiotwrie, et Séor ce mradeve wapadaBovta dvo THY
véwv, Tov mev, Srrws ixavos Extras dpyew, Tov Se, Gras
pnd’ avrimoincetas apyis, was ay éxatepoy rasbdevors ;
Bovrew cxorr@pev, apEduevor amo tis Tpodijs, strep
avo TOY oTotyeiwy ;—Kai 6 'Apiotirios épn: Aone
yoov pos tpody apyn elvac> ovdée yap Son y' ay TH,
2 et pi tpéhorro. — Ovxodv 7d pév BovrAcoSat cirou
GirreaQat, Stav wpa Aen, apdhotépos eixos wapayt-
yvecSat ;—Eixos yap, épn.—To ovv rpoatpeio3ar to
Kateretyou padrov wpattew 7 tH yaotpl yapiler Dat
motepov dv auray éSilorpev ; —Tov eis To dpyeww, Edn,

BOOK Il. CHAP. I. . 4]

why Mia, trasdevopevor, Straws 7) Ta THS WorEwS ATpaKTa
yiyuntat wapa thy exeivou apynv.—Ovxodv, Ep, Kat
Gray mieiy BovrAwrrat, To SuvacSat Supavta davéxerSat
T@ auT@ posSeréov ;—ITdvu pév ovv, &fyn.—To &é 3
trvou éyxpari elvat, dste SivacSat Kal oe xowpndt-
vat xal mpwt avaotivat Kal aypuTrvyjcat, el re Séot,
worepy av mrposSeinwev ;— Kat rovro, pn, T@ avre.
—Ti 5€; &pn, 70 adpodicioy eyxparh elvat, aste pi)
6a TavtTa Kwdveodar mpatrev, et re Séoe ; — Kat
touro, éfm, TH auT@.—Ti 56; 1d pr hevyew Tovs
movous, GAAA eedovr7iyv Uropévev, totépw av mpos-
Dednuev ;— Kai rodro, bn, T@ adpyew tradevopéevo. —
Ti b€; To padetv, ef re émirndecov dort pana pos
TO Kpateiy Tay avTiTddwyv, ToTépw av mposetvas pad-
dov mwpérrot ;—ITorv, vn Ai’, Eby, TO apyew madev-
oper’ Kai yap Ttav adArAwy ovdéy Sheros avev Tov
Tovovray paSnparev.—Ovxovv 6 ottw rretraidevpévos 4
hyrrov av Soxet cou bd rev avtitmddwv Ta RovTta
Goa anioxeoSa:; Tovrwv yap Syrov ta péev yaotpl
deXealopeva, Kai pddra évia Suswrovueva, Suws TH
ériSupia tov hayeiy ayoueva mpos tO Sédeap aXioxe-
rat, ta Sé trot@ evedpeverar.—IIdvu pév ovv, pn. —
Ovxotv xai ddXa bd Aayvelas, olov of te Spruyes Kar
ot Tépdtxes, pos THY THS Yprelas horny tH émiSupia
Kai TH édTride TaY ddpodiciwy depopevor nal efvord-
pevot Tov Ta Sawa avaroyiferSar tois Ynpdrpois ep-
mitrrovet ;— Auvédn nai tadra.— Ovxoty Soxet coe §
aicxpov civas av¥parm tairda wdoyew Tois adpove-
otato tév Snplwv; astrep oi poryol eisépyovrTas ets
Tas eipxtas eidores, rt xivduvos Te potyevovTt & Te 6
yomos amrethet wraXety nal evedpevSnvar xai AndXevra
uBpiodivat: Kal THALKOVTa@Y ey EmLKELLevWY -—T@ jLOL-
NEevovTe KaK@Y TE Kal aioypav, dvTwy 5é TodAd@Y ToV
drrokvoovray Tis TaY adpodicioy ériSupias, Sums ets

42 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Ta émixivduva pépecSat,' dp’ ovx Hdn TovTo wayrd-
6 wast KaxodatpovavTos eat ;—"Epouye Soxei, &bn.-—
To 6é elvat ev tas dvayxaordtas wreiotas mpates
tots avSpmrois ev vmraidpe, oloy tds Te mrodEemiKas
kal Tas yewpyixas Kal Tav GdAdwv ov Tas edaytoTAas,
rods 8é modAovs ayupvdaotas Exew pos Te Yruyn Kal
Sarr, ob Soxet cou wodrAn ayédera elvas ; — Suvedy
kal todro.—Ovxotv doxet cot tov péddAovTa apyeuv
aoxeiy Sey xal Tatra evirefas hépew ;—Tlavy pev
7 ovv, Epn.— Ovxody, eb Tors eyxpateis TovTwY dirdy-
TwY és TOUS apxLxovs TaTTOMEY, TOUS aduYdToUS TatTA
woul eis Tous pnd avtTeroincopévous Tov apxew
ratopev ;— Suvédyn xat todro.—Ti ovy; ered) nat
Ud e , A a A UA 4 9
Toutay éxutépou Tod duvArov THv Taw olaYa, 75n ror
émeoxeyrw, eis woTépay Tay tafewy tovTwYy cavToV
8 dixaims Av tarros ;—"“Eywy’, ébn 6 ‘Apioturios:
kal ovdayas ye TaTTM euavTov cis THY TOY apyew
U , ‘ oN 4 nw

Bovropevwy rakiv. Kai yap avy pot Soxet adpovos

3 a ‘ 4, »” 4 a e Cal
avSpwrov elvas To, weyddou [Epyou] Gyros tov éaur@
Ta Séovta trapaoKevaley, 447) apKety TOUTO, aAXd TpOs-
avaXéo3at TO Kar Tots GAXOLS TroNiTass, Ov SéovTat,
mopitew* Kai éaur@ pev mrod\ka wv Bovdrerat €dXei-
jew, THS O€ TrokewS TWpocoTwTa, éay pn .Tavra, doa
4 mods BovreTat, Katampatrn, Tovrou Sixny uméyety,

9 TovTo was OV TOAN}) aAdpooiwn €oti; Kal yap afii-
owW ai odes Tols apYovoL, dsTrep eyw Tois oixéTats,
xpiodas: éyw te yap afin Tovs Yepdiovtas duct pev
w 3 4 lA - 9 ‘ b]

- &GYova ta erirndeva wapackevalew, avrovs Se jnde-
vos Tovtwy amrecYat* ai Te trodes olovTat yprvas
Tous apxyovras éavtais pév ws Wrelora ayada qopi-

9 % U4 4, ? 3 A) 9

few, avtovs 5é mavrav Tovtwy améyeaSar. ‘“Eyo ov
‘\ 4 , , » ¢€ ~
Tous yey Bovdomevous moAAa Wpaypata Exew avrTois
Te Kal Gddows trapéxew obtws AD maidevoas eis TOvS
apxXiKols KaTacTHcayu: euavToy Tolyuy TaTTM es

BOOK I. CHAP. 1. 48

rods Bovropevous f paotd te nat ASiora Brorevew.
Kai o Xaxparns é¢n: Bovrdee ovy xal trovro axeyro- 10
peXa, trorepor HSiov Caciv, ot apyovtes, 7 of apyo-
pevoe ;—IIavy pev ovv, bn. — I pa@rov pév roivuv
Tov éIvav, ov tueis topev, ev pev tH 'Acia Ilépoae
pev apyovow, apyovrat 5é Zupor nat Ppvyes cai Av-
doi: év dé 19 Evpwry SxvSar pév dpyovor, Maré-
tas S¢ apxovratr: év bé ry AiBvy Kapyndomor pev
apyovot, AiBves b€ dpyovras. Tovtwy ov rotépous
Hdiov oes Cv; 4 tev “EdXdqnvov, év ols xal autos é,
mdrepoi cot Soxovary Hdtov, of xpatobvtes, 4 of xpat-
ovpevo. Giv;—'AXXr éyw Tor, Edy 6 ‘Apiotirmos,
ovdé eis thy Sovrcluv ad éuavroyv ratrw* aArd elval
Tis pot Soxet péon rovtwv odds, fv retpmpat Badi-
ew, ovre Se apyns, ore Sia Sovdeias, ddAAd 8’ erev-
Sepias, Frrep pardiata mpos evdatpoviay aye.—'AXN 12
ei pévrot, Epn 6 Zewxpdrys, astep ovre Sc’ apyis
ovre Sia Sovacias 4 ddds aitn déper, obrws pnde b:°
avSpatwy, laws dv Te Aéyous* ef pévroe ev avSparrois
dy pyre dpyew akuooes pyre apyecSas, pyre Tovs
apyovras éxwv Yeparrevoess, olual ce dpav, ws émt-
OTavrat of KpeiTToves TOs Hrrovas Kal Kowy Kal Bia
Kralovras Kadiordvres Sovrdos ypyoSar: 4 AavSd- 13
vouot ae ot GAXwy otretpdvTwy Kal puTevodyTwY TOV
Te otrov Téuvovres xal Sevdpoxorrobvres, xal mavTa
Tpomov TrodopKouvres TOUS Frrovas Kal pr Sédovras
Sepamrevery, Ews Av teiawow édéoSas Sovrcvew avril
Tov Trodepe Tois Kpelrroct ; .Kal idla ad ot avdpetos
kai duvatol tovs avdvdpovs xal ddvvdrovs ove olaSa
ott xataboviwodpevot xaprrotvrat ;—-'AAXN éyw Tot,
én, iva un waocyw tadra, od’ eis wodstelay epav-
Tov KaTaxdeiw, GdrAd Eévos qwavrayod ews. Kai 6 14
Zwxparns Epn: Todro pévros Hon réyeus Sewov ad-
- Nasopa’ Tous yap Eévous, €E& od 5 Te Zivvis xal 6

ped

l

44 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Xeelpwv xat o [Ipoxpovorns améSavov, ovdels Ett ade-
xet* GANA viv of pev TodsTeEvopevot ev Tats Tatpict
Kal voyxous Tierra, iva pn abdixavtat, Kat diroys
mpos Tos avayKxaiows Kadoupsevors GdNous KTw@YTAL
Bonous, Kat tats modeow epvpata mrepiBdddovtat,
cal dirha KTo@vra., ols apuvovtat trols adixovvTas, Kai
mpos Tovtois GAdous éEwSev cuppdyovs KatacKev-
15 dfovrac: xal ot pev wavta taidta KxexTnpévor Gpws
adixobvray: ob Se ovdéy pév tovtay éywr, év 5é tais
odois, EvSa WAcioros adtxobyTat, TodLY ypovoy SiaTpi-
9 e f 9 ’ 2 s ° “ c
Buy, eis otroiay 8° dv wrod adixn, Tov woNTOv Trav-
TWY ATTWY Ov, Kal TOLOUTOS, OloLs paNIoTa EiTidev-
e lj ? ) id A XN o 9 9
tat ot BovAopevas adixeiv, Guws Sta To Eévos elvar ove
dy oles adducnSjvar; 7, Suote ai odes oot xnpuTTou-
ow daodadeay nal wpostovtt Kal amriovtTs, Yappeis ;
% Ssott xai Sotros Gy oles, rovovros eivas, olos pndevi
Seomoty Avowredciv ; Tis yap av ESédau avSpwrrov ev
oixia Eye movely pev pndev eSédovta, TH Sé saroAv-
z ex: pev wn Ta, TH 82 70
a Lo)
16 teXeortdty Svaity yalpovta ; XKeyropeYa Sé val rovro,
wos ot Seatrotat Tois TovovToLs OiKéTaLs Ypavrac* Apa
b) A ‘ , 9 “ ro nx
ov THY meéev AaYVEelay aUTaY TH ALu@ owpovitovas ;
KAérrev 5é xwAvovow atrokdetovres GYev av Tt da-
Beitv 4; tod 8é Sparerevew Seopots azelpyovar ; Thy
apylay Sé wrnyais eEavayndfovow ; 7) ob tas roteis,
Gray Tov oixerdy Twa Towodroy SvTa xatapavSavys ;
17 — Koralw, pn, waar xaxois, ws Gv SovdAeveww ava-
yxaow. "ANNA yap, @ Sa@xpares, ot eis THy Bache
any téyvyny mawdevopevor, jv Soxeis pot ov vopilew
evdatpoviay eivat, ti Stadépover trav €& avdyxns Kaxo-
f wW 4 A A yy @ o
maXouvrwy, el ye Tewnoovet kal Sipjcovds Kai pryw-
covct Kal ayputyyicovet cal Tadd\Aa wavTa pox.
¢ > Av ‘ \ 9 b ANS 4 4
govow éexovTes ; ym ev yap oux 010, 6 Te Sadepes
‘ s “A
TO avro Sépya éxovra 7 dxovTa pactuyovaSat, 4 GAWs
A ~ : ray “~ °
TO QUTO GWua Tact Tos ToOLoUTOLS ExOVTAa f) axovTa

- BOOK II. CHAP. 1. ” 45

modopKeiadat, dAdo ye 7) ahpoo’yyn mpdseots TH ‘Sé-
Aovrs Ta AUTNPA VrTropeverv.—Ti 5é, w@ ‘Apiotirre,
@ a? w 9 a ”“ A 4

6 Swxparns Edy, ov Soxei cor THY ToLovTwY Siadhépery
Ta éxovota TOY axouciwy, } 6 ev Ex@v Teva Payot
ay, Grote BovrAorto; Kai 6 éxov Supav riot, Kal

. ’ ~ 3 3 > / oe) a

Taddka osavtass to 5 €& dvayens tadta mdacyortt
oux ékeotiv, G7rotay BovAntat, waveoSat; Ereita 6
peey éxovoiws TardaiTwpav en ayadh edTidt Tovey
evdppaiverat, olov of ta Snpia Snpavres ermids tod

ApperSae Hddws poyXodcr. Kai ra pev toira «

aia TOY movwv puxpov tivos aiid éott* Tovs &e
movouvtas, iva didous dyaSovs xTiocwvtal, Gras
€xSpovs yetipwowrvrat, va Suvatot yevouevoe nat
ToS CwMpact Kat Tails ypuyais Kal Tov éavT@y olxoy
KaX@S OiKaTL, Kal Tos dirous ed Trolmat, Kal THY
Watpioa evEepyeT@ot, TS OvK oleae ypr) TovTOVES
wal vrovew ndéws as TA Totadra, Kat Gy evdparvo-
peévous, aryapevous pev éavtous, érrawoupevous Sé Kat

©

Enrovpévous td Tav GAdwv; “Ett &é ai pév padvovp- 20

yias xai ex Tov wapayphpa jdovail obte cwpare eveFiav
ixavai ciow évepydfeoSar, ds gfacw ot yupvactal,
ovre Yruyy eriothiuny afwroyor obbeuiay eurrotodoty*
ai Se dia Kaptepias émipéderas tav Kady Te Kaya-
Sav epywr eEixveioSar trovotaw, ds gacw ot ayadol
GySpes* Aéyes bE rou Kal “Halodos:

Thy pty ydp xaxOtyta xa) iraddy toriv brdodas
"Pyidles’ Acin pty 686s, pddra 8° dyytd: vale.
Tijs 8° dperis (pera Seol xpomdpoder ESynxay
*ASdvaror’ paxpds 88 cal Spdios oluos és abrhy
Kal rpnxds 7d xpawrov: éwhy 8° els Sxpor Tena,
‘Pyidin 8) Exerra wéAei, xarerh wep dovoa.

Maprupe 5 xal “Ezriyappos év r@de:

Tav xdvwv xwdovow jy axdyta taydd of Seol.

46

21

22

23

ot

XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.
Kal &v DAw & trorp drow:
72 wovnpé, ph Th parade udeo, wh Ta oKAtp xps.

Kai [Ipod:xos S¢ 6 codes ev TH ouyypadppate re
‘ n~ e¢€ ’ e@ AY A , 3 v
wept Tod ‘“Hpaxdéous, Grep 69 Kat wr«eloTos émdet-
KVUTaL, @savTws epi THS apeTAS amwodaiverat woe
Twos A€Eywv, doa eym péuvnuar’ gyoi yap ‘Hpaxdéa,
2 A 9 a s @ e al 9 @ e ? w
érret éx traidwyv eis Env wpuato, ev n of véow dn
@UToKpaTopes yeyvopuevoe Snrovor, eite Thy Se aperis
Car id > \ QA 4 ® A! X ‘4
Gov tpéyrovtas él tov Biov, etre thv Sia xaxias,
éfFeSovra eis novyiay xadjnoXat, -aropobvra, azote
pay Tav ddav Tpamntat: Kai pavivas avt@ dvo yui~
aixas Wpoiévas peyddas, THY pev ETépay eEvITpeTTA Te
ideiy kal érevSéptov, hice. Kexoopnuévny TO pev copa
xadapoTytt, Ta 5€ Gupata aidol, To b€ oyjua cor-
hpocuvn, eodnre 5é rAeven> tv 8’ érépay reSpap-
U s' > ? € Ld
Hévny ev eis TroAvoapKiay Te Kab aTraNOTHTA, KEKaN-
Awmiopevny SE TO EY Yp@ua, wsTEe AevKoTépay Te
\ 9 ‘ ” 4 A s ‘ 4
Kat épuSpotépay tov svros Soxeiy daiveoSat, to Se
oxnua, dsre Soxeiy apYorépay THs pucews elvar, ra Se
” ” 9 c 9 a 9
dupata éyew avatemtapéva, eodnra 5é, €E Hs ay
padiota wpa Sivadapmol, KatacKkoTeiada: 5é Saya
EauTnV, emioxotrety Sé Kal, ef Tis adAXNOS auTny Yea-
Tat, WodAdKis 5é Kal eis THY éauTAs oKiay datroBdé-
mew. ‘Qs 8° éyévovro wAnotaitepoy Tod ‘Hpaxdéous,
THY mev Tpoodey pyIeicav igvat Tov avTov TpoTOD,
thy 5° érépay p3dcae Bovropévny mposdpapety TE
€ H ”“ \ > a e a e se (4 ?
paxdet kat evretyy Opa ce, w Hpdxdes, arro-
Le 4 er 3 \ ‘ , Ld ON @ ]
potvra, wroiay odov éri tov Biov tpamn: éav ovv ue
Pirnv womnodpevos, eri tiv nodicrny te Kai paoryy
odov dfw ce, kai Tay ev Teprvav ovdevds ayevaTos
Eon, Tov Sé yareray arreipos S:aBudon. Tparov per
N 3 4 LY , a ?
yap ov wodéuwy ovdé tpayudtwy gpovricis, adda
oxotroupevos Sidon, ti dv xeyapiopévov 4 ceriov *

BOOK II. CHAP. I. a 47

worov evpois, 7 Ti ay bov h rel dxovoas Trepp reins,
) tivwy ooppawopevos 4 amropevos naoSeins, tice Se
qadixots opirav padtor adv evdpavSeins, kal was av
paraxwotata KxaXevdou, kal mas ay atovwrata Tov-
Tov tavrwy tvyyavos. ‘Eav dé tote yévnrai tis 25
trovia omavews ad av éotat Taira, ov oBos, py |
ge ayayw éni TO TovoilyTa Kat TaXatTwpotyTa Te
copats Kai TH Yuyy Tatra wopifecSar* adr ols dy
oi GdXot épyalwrrat, Tovros av ypnoy, ovdevds arre-
xdpevos, Sev av Suvarov y te xepdavas’ TwavrayoSev
yap a@dercioda: trois euol Evvotow éEovclay éywrye
mapéxw. Kai o “Hpaxadjijs° axoveas taira: "22 yivas, 26

_ fn, svopa S€ oo ti dotw; “H Sé Ot pev euol

hiro, En, xarodal pe Evdatpoviav, ot S¢ prcoivtés
pe wrroxopilouevos ovopatoval pe Kaxiav. Kal év 27
TouT@ 1 éTépa yurt TposeAovea ele’ Kai éya few
) [4 = ¢ , ? a ‘ , ,
mpos a€, ® Hpaxnres, eidvia trois yevvicavtds ce,
wal THY pvow Thy on ev TH Tratdeia KaTapaXoica:
cE av edrrivw, e+ THY mpos ewe Odov TpdTrolo, apodp’
Gy o€ Tav Kaday Kal ceuvav epydtnv wyadov yeve-

\ > \ ww 4 3 l4 ? ?» ? ry
oat, nal éué ere wodU evTipotépay Kal em ayadox
dua peTrectépay pavivar: ovx é€atratnow 5é oe wpo- ~

s @ A 9 2 e \ bd ‘ #
otiors ndovAS, GAA’, TIrep of Deol SieYecav, Ta Gvra
Sinyncopas per adynSeias, Tav yap dvtwyv dyaSdv 28
Kai xadav ovdey avev rrovouv Kai émipercias Seot b&-
Soaciy avSpwross adr elte Tovs Yeovs Trews elvai
aot Bovret, Separrevréov tous Yeovs* ere tro hirwv
eéAets wyaTacSat, Tors irous evepyerntéov’ eire
tira = TWOS Tokews emiSupets TiaoSar, THY mWdAL
w@peAntéov’ elite trod THs “EdXados maons akwis é7’
apetn YavupaleoYar, tiv “EXXdda seiparéoy ed rroceiv:
wW n , 4 ? ’ s A
eire yiv Bouvet cot xaptrous adSovous hépev, tHv
yiv Separevréov: eite amo Booxnudtwv oie Seiv
mrouTiverSar, Tov Booxndtwy émipedntéov’ cite Sia

48 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

moréuou oppas abfeoSa:, xal Bovree Suvac3ar rovs
te didous edevSepody Kal tods éeySpovs yerpodaXas,
Tas Wokeuixas Téyvas avTas TE Tapa TaY EemioTa-
Hévay padnréov, Kat Grws aurais Set ypyjodar aonn-
téoy' et 6é xal t@ ocwpatt Bovre Suvaros elvat, TH
youn wmnpetely eSictéov TO cHpa Kal yupvaoTéoy
29 oly mrovois Kat idpar.% Kat Kaxia irodaBotca
elev, & dnote TI podieos: ‘'Evvoeis, & ‘Hpdxdeu, os
Narerny Kai paxpay Gdov éml ras ebppocivas 4 yur7
cot airy Sinyetrac; éyw 8é padiav xai Bpayeiay oddv
30 éri thy evdatpoviay ako oe. Kai 4 ‘Apern elzev-
"2 trAHpov, Ti SC ad ayaNov eyes; 4H rl 750 olc%a,
pndev tovtav evexa wpdtresy eXédovea ; Ares ovdé THY
tav ndédwv émiSupiay avapyévers, GAA, amply érSv-
Hijoat, wavroy éurindaca, wp pev mrewny éo%i-
ovaa, mpiv dé Sipqv wivovea, [xai] wa pev ndéws
payys, ooroids pnyavwpévn, va Se Hdéws Tivys,
olvous Te qToAuTeAcis TapacKevaty, Kal Tod Dépous

> ytova mept%éovea Enretss Wa 5é xaduTvecnys ndéws,
ov povoy Tas oTpwuvas paraxds, addr\a Kal Tas Kré-
vas Kat Ta vTdBaSpa tats KMvais mapacKevaty* ov
yap Sia TO woveiv, adda Sia To pndey eye, & re
Tons, Uirvov émidupeiss ta 5é adpodioia mpo rod
déeaSat avayxdles, mavra pynyavwuévn, nal yuvati
Kai dvopdot ypwpuévn* ovtw yap raidevers Tors éav-
THiS pidous, THS ev vuKTos UBpilovaa, Ths 8° Hyuépas

- 31 70 xpnotuwratov Kataxowpitovaa. "ASavaros Sé otca
éx Seay pev améppiyat, iro Sé avSporwv ayaa
atysatn: rod b¢ mavrwy ndictov aKxovopatos, étraivoy
éauris, avnKxoos el, xal Tov travrwv ndicTou Sedparos
a3éatos* ovdéy yap. warore seauTis Epyov Kahov
teSJéeacat. Tis 5° dv cot rNeyovon Te MioTEvaeLe ; TIS

+ 35° dv Seopévy tivds erapxécecev ; 7) tis dv ed ppovav
tov cov Yudcou ToApynoeev elvat; of véos ev dvres

BOOK II. CHAP. I.

Tos owpacw advvatoi cict, mpecButepor Se yevopevos
- ”~ 3 s > Ld x . ‘ f
Tais puxais dvonrtot, diréves jev Aetrapol bua yeoTn-
Tos TpEpopuevot, emitrovas Sé avyynpot ba yijpws 7rep-
G@vres, Tols ev Terpayy.évors aiayuvomevot, tots be
apartropevos Bapuvoyevor, Ta pev dea ev TH vEedTyTL
Scadpapovres, Ta: 5é yadreTra cis TO pas atroSépevor.
"Eya@ 5é ovverpe pév Yeois, ovverps S¢ dvSpwrrots rois

> na w A “ b 4 a bd ? ,
ayaXois: epyov S€ xadov ovre Jetov ovre avSpwmivov
xewpis euod yiyverat’ Tiyw@par b€ padtota TavTwv
Kai Tapa Seois xat mapa avSpwrros, ols mposnker,
ayarntn péev aouvepyos texyvitas, matey 5&é dvrak
oixwy Seordrass, evperns 5€ tapacrdtis oiméTais,
> x XN 4 A bY ? 4 , Vd
ayadn Sé ovdAdHTTpLa TOY év Eipnvy Tovev, BeBala
d€ Tay ey Todkgum ovppayos Epywy, dpiarn 5é didias
Ld w Q na A ? “a i e a 3
cowvwvos. "Eote 5é trois pév emois pirous ndela pév
cai ampdaypwv citwv xal wotav dméNavots* avéxov-
b} @ lA 9 A é b
Tat yap, éws dv éemiSuujowow aitav. “Tavos §
autos wapectiv Hdtwv f Tots audySous, Kal ovTE aztro-
Aeirrovres autov axSovra:, ore Sid TodToy pedaor
ta Séovra wparrew. Kai ot pev véor tots Tey mpec-
Butépwyv eraivows yaipovow, ot S€ yepairepor Tais
Tay véewy Tipais ayddNovTat Kal ndéws pév TaY TraA-
Aatov mpakewy péuvynvrat, ev Sé Tas wapovaas Oov-
, 3 > \v A na # >
Tat wpartovres, dt eve Piroe pev Yeois Gvres, aya-
mnrot bé gdidois, tiptoe Sé martpiow: Grav 8° AXy
TO TETpwmevoy TEAOS, OV pETa ANIHS ATLuoL KeEtVTAL,
GAG pera prvynuns Tov det ypovoy tyvovpevor Sad-
Aovet. Toward oor, & tat ToKéwy ayadav ‘Hpd-
Krew, EEeote Statrovncapdvp Thy paxaptototaTny ev-
datpoviay xextnoSar. Otro rows Suances I podvxos
A @ 9 3 fo) € ld A 2 »* c
yy ur Aperis “Hpaxdéous rraidevow, éxdoounoe pév-
Tot TAS Yuwpas ETL peyadeoTépois pyyuacw 7H éyw
vov. 201 8° obv akwov, & "Apiotimme, Tovtwy evSyp
3

49

32

33

Jf

50 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

poupévp Tweipaodat TL Kat THY Els TOV MéAXNOVTA YpO
you tov Biov dpovtifery. * Dee, 7-1§70

CHAPTER II.

ARGUMENT.

Tue remaining chapters of Book IL, which treat of filial piety (Chap. II),
the relation of brothers (Chap. IIL), and of friendship (Chap. [V.—IX.),
are founded on Book I. Chap. IL § 49—-55, and contain a more complete

defence of Socrates against the three points of accusation but slightly

examined there.

The present chapter contains a conversation with his son Taaipiceles
who had become much embittered towards his mother Xantippe, on
account of her severity. The strong regard for the parental relation,
which Socrates felt and inculcated, is here made evident. The course of
thought is somewhat as follows:

1. Those, first, are justly accused of ingratitude, who, having received
favors, do not, when they are able, make a return. Secondly, ingratitude
is injustice (§ 1,2). Thirdly, ingratitude is criminal in proportion to the
magnitude of favors received. But the greatest favors are bestowed by
parents upon children, especially by the mother (§ 8—6). Acerbity of
temper or severity of treatment on the part of the mother, does not
excuse s want of filial regard and respect; for the recollection of the
sufferings, toil, and anxiety of the mother for the child, especially during

the early period of his existence, and the certainty that her severity does

not arise from ill-will, but from the highest regard to his well-being,
should secure from him a willing obedience, and prompt and hearty
service (§ 7—12).

2. To these strongest and subjective arguments for filial piety, an
objective one is added: The State recognizes the sacredness of the obli-
gation of children to parents, by punishing its violation; and all men
despise the disobedient and ungrateful child (§ 13. 14).

1 AiaSéuevos 8é rote Aayrpoxréa, tov mpeaB8uta-
Tov viov éavToOv, mpos THY pNTépa yadreraivovta: Einé
pot, Edn, ® wai, oloSad Twas avSpwrovs ayapicTous

BOOK II. CHAP. IL , 5]

cadoupévous ;— Kai para, &fn 6 veavioxos.—- Kura-
-uenadnas ovv tovs ti owbvras To Svopa TovTO
avoxanovow ; —"Eywye, Epn* tos yap ev Tadorras,
Gray Suvapevot ydpw arrododvat pi) arrodactww, axapi-
aorous xadovow.—Ovxoty Soxodoi cot év Tots adiKots
natadoyivesSat tovs ayapiorous ; —“Eporye, épn.—
“Hdn 5€ aor écxdyw, ci dpa, ostep To avdpamobdi- 4
SeoSas tovs pev dirous adicov elvat Soxet, rovs Se
arorepious Sixatov, xal 1d ayaptorely impos pév Tovs
idous GSdixov dori, mpos 5é Tods troXeptous Sixarov ;—
Kai pdra, pn: xal Soxed pot, td od av Tus ev Tra-
Sav, eire didou Eire Trodepiou, wy TWeipatar ydapwy atro-
ddovar, aducos elvar.— Ovcody, el ye otrws Exet Toto, 3
eikixpivys tus ay ein ddicia 1 ayaptotia ; — Zvvwpo-
Aoyes.—Ovxodv, Som dv tis peivw ayada rraXav ph
amroiib@ xdpiv, Tocovr@m adiewtepos av Ein ; — Zuvedn
cai tovro.—Tivas otv, éfn, td tivwy evpoimev ay
peibova evepyernuévous 7 traidas bird yovéwy; obs ot
yoveis €x pev ovx Svrwy étroincay elvat, tocaita Sé
KaXa ev nal TogovTwy ayasav petacyeiv, Goa ob
Deol rapéyouce tots avSpwros: & 81 Kai obras jyiv
doxet sravros afta elvat, @sTe WavTEes TO KaTaXwTrELV
QuTa Travrwv pariora pevyouev* Kat ai modes emi
Tos peyioros adixnuact Snulay Ydvatov tretoumxacwy,
ws ovx dy peilovos Kaxod po8w tiv adiciay travaop-
ves. Kat pv ob tav ye adpodioiwy évexa traido- 4
qoveioSas Tovs aySparrovs wrokapBadves, érrel Touro
ye THY aTrodvcoVTMY peotal pev ai ddol, peoTa Se Ta
oixnpata* pavepol 8° dopey Kal cxorrovpevot, €& d7roimy
dy yuvainav Bédticta jyiv téxva yévotto, als ouved-
Sovres texvotroovupeSa. Kal 6 pév ye avnp thy te §
cuvrexvoTroincoveay éauT@ Tpépet, Kai Tois péAdovVELY
EsecSat traci mporapacKkevave. mavra, boa av oln-
Tat cuvoicey avtois mpos Tov Biov, Kat Taita ws dy

52 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Svvyta: wreiotas 1 Sé yurn uiobeEauévn te déper Te
goptiov rovro, Bapvvouévn te Kai Kivduvevovea teph
“ ' A A A A ‘ 3 %
tov Biov, Kat petadidovca 145 Tpodys As Kat avTh
Tpéperat, Kat ody TOAA® Trovm Sievéevnaca Kai TEexovca,
Tpéper Te Kal érripedcitalt, ovre mpomreTrovSvia ovdéev
9 a ww ~ .’ a er%¥ ov = A
ayaXov, otte yryvwoxoy To Bpépos ud drov ev ma-
7 ? / Ze ” a ? ) >
axel, ovde onpaive Suvdajevov, Grov Seirat, GAN avty
oroyalouevn Ta Te cuuepovTa Kai KEeyapiopeva Tet-
paras éxirAnpoby, xai rpéhes TroAvy ypovoy Kai nuépas
Kal vuKTos UTrouévouca Trovely, ove elduia, Tiva TOUTM@P
6 ydpiv amoAnperat. Kai ovx apxet Spéyrar povov, ad-
Aa Kal, érredav Sofwaow ixavot elvat of waides pav-
Sdvew ri, & pev dy adroit Exwow ot yovels ayada
apos tov Biov, Sudaonovow: & §° av olwyrat dddov
ixavwrepoy elvar SivddEar, wéwmoyat mpos tovtov Sa-
mavevrTes, Kal émipedovvTas Tavta trotobvTes, Sirws ot
A > a ’ e ‘ , ‘
7 twaides avrois yévwrvrat ws Suvarov BérAticror.—II pos
a @ , ” ® A 9 \ 4 a
tavra o veavicxos efn* Ara Tol, EL Kal TavTa TavTa
qemoinne nat dANa@ TovTwY ToAdXaTAdCLa, ovdeis ay
dvvatto auTis avacyécSat THY yaderornta.— Kai a
Awxpatns: [Iorepa Sé view, pn, Snplov aypioryta dsus-
gfopwrépav elvat, 7 pntpos;— 'Eyo pev ota, en,
TiS MNTpOS, THS ye TopavTns.—"Hbn awote, ovv i
daxotoa xaxdy Ti cot édwKevy 4 AaKTicaca, ola wrod
8 Snpiwy dn swodNol EraSov ;—’'AAAG, v7 Ala, Edn,
Ld “~ , . na
Aeyet, & ove av tis eri te Bip wavti Bovrorro axod-
gat.—v S¢ toca, fn 6 Swxparns, oles tavty Sus-
dvexta Kat 7H dwvn Kai Tois Epyous éx traidlov dus-
Koralvav Kal nuépas nal vuxros mpdypata Tapacye,
¢ \ ~ 4 9 > > ‘ ? v4
mooa 6€ AUTrICaL Kapvor ;—' AX ovderrm Tote auTHy,
én, ovr’ eltra out’ erroinca ovddv, Ef & naoyuvdn.—
dT 8’: ole, Edn, yarerwtepoy elvai cor dxovew av
b 8 , a a n a
auTn Exe, 7) TOis UrroKxpiTais, Gray ev Tais tpaypoiass
4
GAAyNous TA Exyata rAéywouw ;—"AAN, oluas, érrecd)

BOOK Il. CHAP. I.

OvK oloyras THY AEyOvTMY OTe Tov édéyyovTa, Aréy-
xew, iva Chuimon, ovre Tov amredovvTa det\civ, iva
maxov Tt Toinon, padiws pépovor.— Xv 6’ ed eidas,
@s, 6 Te EYES GOL ) UNTHP, OU povoy ovdéY KAKO
-vootca Aéyet, GAA Kal Bovrouévn coe ayadd elvat,
Soa ovdevi ddAq, yaretrraives ; 7 vopilers Kaxovouy
Thy pnrépa aor ewar;—Ou dita, Edn, rodro ye ove
y A @ Ul > fo] y 4 tf
oiouat.— Kai 6 Swepdrns’ Ovxovv, épn, ov tavrny,
Pd , ® ‘ 2? ’ e , ;
evvouy TE Got OUcaV Kal eTipedoEerny, ws padtoTa
Suvarat, Kapvovtos, Gras uvyiaivys Te Kal Grrws Tov
9 , ‘ ? ‘ » a o
ériTnocioy pndevos evdens Eryn, Kal mpos TovTots TOAAa
tots Seois evyouévny ayaa virép cov, kal evyas amro-
ddovcav, yarerny elvas dys; éyw pev olwat, eb Tot-
aurnv pn Sivacae plpew pntépa, tayaSd ce ov
Suvag3at pépew. Eime 5é pot, Efn, worepoy addov
tiva oles Sey Separreveww, 7) Trapecxevacar prdevi av-
Spwrwv mepacSa: apéoxew, pnd’ ErecSar, pde
mweisecSat pnte oTparny@e pyre ddAw apxovte ;—-
Nai pa Ai’ éywye, Epn.— Ovnoiv, pn 6 Rwxparys,
nat T@ yeirou. Bova od apéorev, va cot Kai Trip
évavyn, Stay Tovtou Sén, Kal ayaYov Té cot yiyvntas

avAAnTTwp, Kal, dv TL opaddAcpevos TUyNS, EvVOiKas”

eyysev Bond3H cor; —"“Eywye, ébn.—Ti 8€; ouvo-
dovrropov gUuTrAOUY, H eb TH GAAW EVTUYXAVvOLS, Ov-
dev dv cor Svadépor pirov 4} éxSpov yevéoSas, 7) xat
Tis Tapa TovTwv evvoias oie. deity emipedeiodat ;—
"Evywrye, épn.—Eita rovrwy pev éripedetadat mrape-
axevacat, Thy Sé pntépa Thy TdyTay pddtcTa oe
Girovcav ovx ole Seiv Yepareve ; ovx oloS'’, sre
Kai 7) Tod GAANS Mey ayapiotias ovdEmLas é7ripe-
Aetrat, ovdé Siedler, GAAA trepiopa Tous ev TetrovSoTas
xapw ove atrodidovras, éayv Sé Tis yoveas py Depa-
wevun, TouT@m Sicnyv te émitiSnat, Kal arodoxtdfovea
oux €&4 dpyew TovToy, ws ouTe dy Ta tepa evoeBars

10

13

54 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Sudueva trrép Tijs woAews, TovToU Svovros, obre AAC
Karas nai Sixaiws ovdéy dv tovrov mpdtavtos; Kai
vy Mia édv Tu TaY yovéwy TeXeUTHTAaYTwWY TOUS Tadous
: pH) MoT, Kai TouTo éEerales Tod ev Tais THD
14 dpxdvrov Soxiazias. ZU odv, @ rat, dv cwhpovys,
Tous pev Yeovs wapaivjon suyyvapovds coe elvas,
el Te TapnuéAnKas THS pNTPOS, HN TE Kal oUTOL vopt-
gavres aydpiotov elvas ov éSéXwoww ev Trovelv: TOUS
Se avSpawrovs av durAdky, un ae aicXopevoe THY
yovéwy apyedobvTa TavrTes atipdowou, elra év épnuia
gitwov avadavys: eb ydp oe trroddBouev mpos Tovs
yovets aydpioroy eivat, ovdels Av vouioerey ev oe ToL:
cas xadpw a7rodppeoSas.

CHAPTER III.

ARGUMENT.

Socrates perceiving that two brothers, the elder Chaerephon and the
younger Chaerecratea, were at variance with each other, admonished the
latter to seek a reconciliation. He suggests the following motives and
inducements to fraternal concord :

1. A brother ought to be valued above all wealth (§ 1); since poe-
sessions are insecure and their enjoyment uncertain, without companions
and friends; and the best friend is a brother, who is so by a natural
relation, and on account of whom one receives honor from men, and is
less exposed to their hostile assaulta (§ 2—4).

2. It follows, then, since s brother is to be so highly valued, that
even though his alienation and hostility be great, it should not causo
hatred, but rather induce one, laying aside all angry feeling, to seek to
appense him (§ 5—9). The means of reconciliation are easy; by first
exhibiting fraternal affection and kindness, a reciprocation of it will be
secured (§ 10—13). The advances, Socrates teaches Chaerecrates, should
be on his part (§ 14—16). You can rely, he adds, upon the honorable
and noble feeling of your brother for success (§ 16—18).

BOOK II. CHAP. III. 55

8. Brothers ought not to be at variance with one another; for as the
members of the body, which are by nature in pairs, are for mutual aid,
eo are brothers, who, if friendly, although far separated, are still able

from a natural affinity to be of special service to each other (§ 18,19).

Xatpepavra Sé tore nal Xatpexparny, aderpa pev
Gvre GAAnAoLW, EavT@ 5é yvopipw, aicSopuevos Siadge-
popéve, idov tov Xatpexpadrnv. Eizré pow, épn, © Xav-
péxpates, ov Syrov xat od el tay ToovTev avYpwrwy?,
of ypnotuwrtepov vouifover ypnuata f adeApous$ Kat
Tavita Tav pev adpovwy Gyrwy, Tod Se dpovizov, Kal
tav pev BonXeias Seopévwyv, trod 5¢ BonSety Suvapévon,
Kai impos ToUTOUS TOY pév TRELOVWY UrapyovTaY, ToD Se
évos. Qavyactov Sé nal rovto, et tis Tods pey ddend-
gous Cnulav nyettar, dre ob cal ta tav adeAdav
KéxTnTat, ToUs O€ Tonditas oy Hyelras Cypiav, Gre ov
Kai Ta TOY TOMTOY Exel, GAN évradda pev Sdvaras
AoyileoDat, GT Kpeirroy avy .odXois oixodvTa aoda-
Aws dpxovvTa éyew, 4 povov Siartwopevoy Ta - THY
TWOMTa@Y emixivouvws TWavTa KexTHaXat, emi Se toy
adeApov To abté rovro ayvootct. Kal oixéras pev of
duvdpevot wvodytas, iva ouvepyous Eywot, nal didovs
arévrat, ws Bondav Seopevor, tav &° adeApav ayedod-
ow wsmep éx TokiT@Y pev yiyvouévous didous, é&
aderpav Se ov yiyvouévous. Kal pi mpos idiav
Héya pév irdpye. To ex Tav avrav diva, péya 5e
TO Oucd tpadivat, érel nab trois Snplow amdSos Tis
eyyiyveras tav ovvtpodwy’ apos S& tovrou Kal ot
Got avSpwrrot Tinaol Te pGArov Tors auvadérAPous
dvras trav avadédrApwy, xal Frrov rovtos éemetiSevrat.
Kai o Xatpexparns elev: "AD ci pev, & Zoxpates,
pn peéeya ein 7O Sedgopov, tows dv Séce hépe tov
adehpov xai wn pixpav Evexa gevyew: ayaSov ydp,
asmep al ov eyes, AdeAdos, dv olov Set: érrére pévror

5

56 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA.

qavros évééo, Kal wav To évayTuotatoy ein, tl ay TES
6 ériyetpoin tots aduvatos ; Kai 6 Ywxpdarns én:
TIorepa 5é, ® Xatpéxpartes, ovdevi apécas Svvatar Xat
pepav, dsmep obdé ool, f Extw ols Kai mdvu apéoxet ;
Ata todro yap to, épn, © Zwxpares, akiv dor
€uot picety auTov, Ste aArots pev apéoxew Suvaras,

2 4 , o A fo] \ wm e
éuot 5é, Grou dy wapy, wavrayod Kal Epym Kab Aoy@
7 Snuia piidrov q cpenerd éorTw. “Ap oop, epn 0 Sa-
Kparns, wstrep laos 7? dvemtaThuovt yey, eyxetpobyre
de xpioSat onula éoriv, ovTw nai aderApos, Stay TIS
aUT@ pn emictdapevos eyyerpy xphnoYat, nia éoriv;

” 7 a b J , y @e , 9 4 vy
8 IIas 5° dv éya, Epn 6 Xatpexparns, averrotnuwy etnv
15EAGO ypHnoY%at, éemicTdpevos ye Kat ev Aéyeww TOY

OEE RENEE mae J Y
ev Adyovta, xai ev Troveiy Tov eb TrotobvTa ; TOV pév-

4 La 4 r 4 > Cal ?
ToL Kat AOYp Kal Epyw wetpwpevoy eue duav ovK ay
Suvaiunyv ovr’ ed Aéyeww, ovr’ eD roceiv, GAN ovde
4 N e a 4 tA

9 meipdcopat. Kai 6 2wxparns pn Oavyactd ye
Aéyers, @ KXaipéxpares, e+ xvva peév, ef cos hv ent
mpoRarots émeTnderos Ov, Kat Tos ev Trowpévas NoTd-
Ld 9 9 3 “a “
Sero, ool S¢ mposiovts éyaddrawev, duernoas adv Tod
opyiferSas érretpd ev woijcas mpaivew avrov, tov &é

9 N N ? 4 a 9 4 bd y ‘
adedgov dys: péev péya av ayaSoy eivat, dvta mpos:
aé olov det, érictac3at be ouoroyav Kal ev sroseiv
kai ev deyelv, ovK éemtyerpeis pnyavadoSat, Srws cot
10 ws BéAtiotos Eotar; Kai 6 Xatpexparns: Aédocxa,

Vd 2 e A} b) i 4 » A e /
épn, @ Lwxpares, 1) ovK Exyw eyw tocavTny codiar,
Lod ~ wn .} ? A m~ 4)
a@ste Xatpepovta arovjoa mpos euée olov Set. Kat
pny ovdéy ye aotxiror, pn 6 Swxparnys, ovdé Karvov
Set em’ avrov, as euot Soxet, pnyavaoSar, ols Sé Kai
au érictacat autos olopas av aurov adovra ‘epi
11 vrodXAOv zroteiaSai oe. —Ovn adv P3Savois, Edn, AEywr,
el Te HoSnoal pe Pirrpov émiotapevoyv, & eyw eidus
ACANIa Ewaurov.— Aéye 5n pot, edn, ef Twa TOV
yvopluwy Bovro1o Katepydcac%at, srroTe Qvot, Kadely

BOOK II. CHAP. -III.

ae emt Setxvoy, ti Gv wotoins ;—Ardov, Gtt Katdp-
yous av tov autos, Gre Svowupt, Karey éxeivoy.—
_ Ei 8é Bovroro trav dirwy tia mporpéyyacSat, more
avodnpoins, émipenctaSat tay aay, ti Av srotoins ;—
AjNov, Gre mpotepos av éyyerpoinu éemipercioQat Tov
éxeivov, orrote amodnuoin.—Ei 5é Bovrco Eévov troti-
Gas vrodéyerSat ceavrov, oToTe EASoUS Cis THY éxei-
you, Ti dv tovoins ;—Anjrov, Ste Kat rovroy mpotepos
trrobeyoiuny dv, oTrore EAXot ‘AYjvale: nal ef ye
Bovroiunv atrov mpoSupetoSa: Siatparrew pos éd'
& Hows, SHrov, Ste nat Todto Sdoe av wpdrepoy avrov
éxeivp troveiy.—I avr dpa-ov ye Ta dv av¥pwrrois
—ittpa emiordpevos wddat amexputrrov’ H oxvets, Edn,
dptas, 7 aioypos gavys, édv mporepos Tov adedgov ev
wows ; Kab nv mreiotou ye Soxet avnp éraivou aos
eivat, bs dv G3dvy Tods pev TWodreuious KaKds TroLMp,
Tous 5é didous evepyerav et pév ody eSoxes por Xarpe-
av wyenovixerrepos elvar cod wpos THY puaty TauTny,
éxeivoy dy érevpopnyv weidey mpotepov eyxetpeiy TH
oe diroy roioSas: viv 5é pot avd Soxeis aryoupevos.
pardrov dv eepydteoSat rovro. Kai o Xaipexparns
elirev’ "Atomra déyers, @ Ywxpares, Kal ovdapws mpos
gov, Ss ye Kedevers eue vewrepoy Svta Kardnyeio3at:
xaltos TovTov ye Tapa waow avSpwros Tavartia
vouilerat, Tov wpeaBurepov HycioSat wWavrTos Kal Epryou
kat royou. TIas; bn 6 Rwxpdrns’ ov yap Kai adov
mapaxwpicas Tov vewrepov mpecButépp cuvtTuyxa-
vovTt Twavrayod vouiterat, Kal Kadjpevoy UTavacTi-
vat, Kal KolTh padaxh Tinnoat, Kal NOywv vrreifa ;
@yaXé, wi Sxver, pn, GAN eyyeipet tov avdpa Kata-
mpaive, Kat wavy Taxyd cot biraxovceTat’ ovy Opas,
ws didoripos éote cal édevSéptos ; TA ev yap Tovnpa
avSpamia ovx dv aGdrAws padrov Erous, 4 et Sedolns
Tt, Tos Se Kadods KayaSots avSparous mpospidas
3*

57

ped

5

58

17

8

19

XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Ypamevos padior ay xatepydcaw. Kal 6 Xaipe
xpatns etrrev’ "Eady ody, éuod taitta arowbvros, éxei-
vos pndey Berriwv yiyvntar; Ti yap addo, pn
Swxparns, 7 xuvduvevoas emdei~ar, cv pey ypnotos
te nal diraderdos elvat, éxeivos 5é hairdos Te Kai
ovx aos evepyecias; “ANN ovdev oluat tovtwy éce-
oSat* vonivw yap avtoy, éreday alaSnrai ce mpoxa-
Aovpevov éaurov eis TOY ayava ToUTOY, avy dtdove-
xnoew, Stas mepryévntai cov kal Aoyw Kal Epyp ev
wou. Niv péev yap otras, én, SudxetaXov, ws7rep
et tw yeipe, &s 6 Beds ert TO cudANawBavew adXrH-
Aaw érroingev, adenévw TovTov TpdmowwTo pos TO
Staxwdvew adAnw, } eb TH ode Seig poipg Terotn-—
féva pos TO ouvEepyety GAANAOLY GuEeANCAVTE TOVTOU
éurrodiovey GdAjAw. Ovdx dv wodrA} apuadia ein xai
Kaxodaipovia Tois em’ wpedeig Tretromnpévors eri BrAaBy
xpjoda:; Kai piv aderdo ye, as euol Soxei, 6 Seds
erroinoey emt pelos wmpedeia aAdnAOW, H yeipé Te
Kat mode Kai opIarpuo Tad Te, boa aderAda Educev
avSpwrrow. Xetpes pev ydp, et Séor auras ta wréov
opyuas Stéyovra aya trotjoat, ove dy Suvawro, 10-
des de vd" ay emi ta dpyuidy Siéyovra E\Sovev aya,
opSarpoi Sé, of nat Soxodyres ei mreiorov éE:xvel-
aSat, ovd' dy tow ere eyyutépw dvrwv ta EumpooSev
dua cal ta GrioXev ide Svvawto, aderpw Sé, pirw
Svre, xai ond Sueata@te mpatreroy dua Kal én’ wdpe-
Aeig GAA.

BOOK II. CHAP. IY. 59

CHAPTER IV.

ARGUMENT.

Tus firet chapter upon friendship (see Argument to Book IL Chap. II.)
gives a general view of its value. Many who acknowledge in general
terms the worth of friends, appear least of all anxious to acquire or retain
them (§ 1—4). But yet no possession is more desirable or permanent
than that of a good friend; for he cares for another’s property and busi-
nesa, shares his.fortune whether prosperous or adverse, and is sometimes
even more solicitous for the health and prosperity of his friend than for
his own (§ 5—7).

“Hxovea 5é tore avrov xai trept dirwv Siadreyo- 1
pévou, €£ dv Emovye ddoxes pddiot ay Tus wmpedeiodas
apos ditwv xriciy te eal xpelay: Todro pév yap o}
qmokrAay én arovey, Os WavTwY KTNUaTwY KpPaTLCTOV
dv ein qiros cagis xal ayadds, éripedoupdvous Se
Tavros padrdov opay Edm Tove aodAOvs 7) Pidov KT7-
gews. Kal yap oixias xai dypovs xab dvipdroda xal 2
Booxnpata xai oKxevn xtmpévovs te emriyedka@s opay
égn, xal ta Gvta owtew tTretpwpévous, pidov bé, 3b pé-
ylotov ayaSov elval dacw, opav pn rovs TrodXovs
ovre Omws KTncovrat ppovtilovtas, obTe Srrws ot Svres
éavrots cwtwvrasz. "ANAL Kai xapvovrwv dirwv te 3
Kab oixeTow opay tivas én Tols jcy oixérats Kal la-
Tpovs ewayortas, Kal TaANa mMpos Uyeiay Eripedas
mwapacxevatovtas, Tav 5é hitwy odrywpobvtas, atroSa-
vovtwy Te audorépwy él ev Tois oixéTais ay Yopéevous
kai Cnplay iyoupévous, éri Se rots pldous ovdey oio-
pévous éXaTrovcSat, nal Tov, wey AdAWY KTHLATOY
ovdey eavras aXeparevtoy ovd’ averrioxerrrov, Tav Sé
dirov ertpereias Seouévov aperodvras. “Ete 5@ mpos 4

62 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

Toaitad éatt, Karas av eyo. eEerdfeww teva éavrop,
m@ocov apa tuyxdver Tots pidous afios wy, xal qTretpa-
oSat os wWreictou akios elvas, va Frrov avroy ot ¢di-
oe mpodidaow eyo yap Tot, Edy, wodrAdxts axove
Tov pev, Ste wpovdwxey avtrov didros avnp, tov oe, Sts
pvav avd’ éavtod padrov etrero avip, dv @eto pidrov

5 eva. Tad toaita wdvTa cKoT®, py, wstrep Stay TIS
oixérny wovnpoy mwdrAH Kai amodiéwrats Tov evpovTos,
ovtw Kal Tov wrovnpoy didov, Gray é&y TO TWreloy TIS
afias raBelv, eraywyov 7 mpodiSoc3at* rovs Se xpr-
oToUs ovTEe oiKéras wdvu TL TwdoupLévous Op, oUTE
dirovs mpodiSopévous.

e

CHAPTER VI.

ARGUMENT.

Tus chapter treats of the selection, proving, and acquisition of friends,
and of the real foundation of friendship :

1. Those only should be choeen as friends, who are temperate (¢yxpa-
reis), faithfal, obliging and prompt in the performance of the offices of
kindness, and are not contentious, avaricious, and ungrateful (§ 1—6).

2. In order to determine whether a person is worthy to be a friend,
it is necessary to consider his treatment of other friends (§ 6, 9).

8 When any one appears to -be worthy of friendship, he may be
sought as a friend in the following manner: First, it should be inquired,
whether the gods approve the alliance (§ 8). Then, we should make
known our regard to the individual whom we would wish to be our
friend both in word and deed (§ 9—18). Friendship, however, can
exist only between those who are good and honorable (§ 14—16).
The diseensions and animosities which indeed exist among the good,
and cannot but exist among the bad, are the result of a mixed nature,
partly inclined to friendship and partly to hostility, and should not dis
courage in the attempt to acquire valuable friends; for a prevailing
friendliness is predominant over the baser passions in good men, and

BOOK II. CHAP. VL 68

unites them together, by means of the virtue which restrains and sub
jecta to reason the desires which lead to dissension (§ 17—28).

4. Friendship is founded not on external beauty, but on noble quali-
ties of mind (§ 30—382). It originates in admiration, which is followed by
regard or good will (§ 33, 34), and necessarily demands the possession
of the virtues which give value to a friend (§ 35). But as truth is the
‘foundation of all real friendship (§ 36—38), the shortest, surest, and best
way to the attainment of friends, is to be what you wish them to belicve
you to be, i. e., good, dyads (§ 89).

"Edoxes 5 prot xal eis 1o Soximavery plrous ozoi- 1
ous afwov xTaodat dpevodv rordde Aéyov: Eizé pot,
éfn, o KpuroBoure, et Seoive3a girov ayadod, mas
Gy émeyerpoinuev ocxomeiv; apa wpatov pev EntyTtdov,.
Gstis Gpyet yaotpos te Kal didrotrocias nal Awyvelas
nat imvov xab dpyias; 6 yap ord TovTwy xpatov-
poevos ott’ avros éaur@ Suvait’ dv obte dito ta Séovra
mparrewy 3—Ma Ae’, od Sra, &fn.— Ovxoiv tod pev
urd TouTwY LPxonévou adextéov Soxet cot elvas ;—

II avyu pev of, epn. —Ti yap i én, Sstis Satravnpos 2
dy py avrapens eoriv, GAN adel trav wAnoiov Seiras,
xai AapBdvoyv pev pi SUvatas atrodidovat, 7) NauBa-
voy dé toy py Sidovra picel, ov Soxet cou nal otros
xareros piros elvat ;—IIdvv, épn.—Ovdxobyv adexréov
xak tourou ;— Adexréov pévrot, éfy.—Ti ydp; astis 3
xenpativeaSat ev Suvarat, rodrav 5é ypnudtav éri-
Supe, xal Sa rovro SusEuyBeros ect, cal AanSavov
poev Toerat, amrodidovat 5é ov BovrAetas ;—'Epot pev
Soxet, py, ovros Ere wovnpotepos éxeivov elvat.—Ti 4
dé; Sstus dca tov Epwra tod ypnuariferSar pndé mpos
éy GAO ayoAnY Toeitat, 7 owoSev avTos Kepdavel ;-—
"Adexréov xai tovtov, ws euol Soxei: dvwpedrs yap
dy ein T@ ypwpévp.— Ti 5€; Sstis ctaciwbys Té éote
wat SéAwy ToAXdoVs Tos Pidous exSpovs trapéyew ;—
Devaréov, vi Alia, xat rovrov.— Ei 5é tus rovrwy pév

64 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Tay Kaxav pndev Exot, ev 5 racywv avéyerar, pndev
dpovrifwy tov davrevepyerey ;—'Avwderdns ay ein xab
ovTos* GANA Toiov, @ Awxpares, eriyetpyaopev pidror
5 qrovetoSae ; — Olas pév, 55 Tavavtia TovTwy éyxpaTns
pev dort Tav Sia Tod aw@patos ndoverv, eVopxos bé xal
evEpBoros ay tuyxaver, Kai didoverxos mpos TO My
éANelreaXar ED TroL@y Tous evepyeTodvTas auUToY, WsTE
6 AvawTeNeiv Tois Ypwpudvorr.—II as obv av tadra Soxt-
pdcatpev, @ Rwxpares, wpo To yphaoSat ;—Tovs pév
avdpravrotrotous, edn, Soxtwalopev, ov Tots Aoyots av-
Tay Texpwalpopevol, dAXN by Av Gpapev Tovs mpocSev
avdpiavras Kaas eipyacpévoy, TovUT@ mWiaTEvomev Kat
7 Tos AoLTrovs Ev trornoetv.— Kai avdpa 81) rAéyets, Edn,
ds Ay tods didous Tors mpooSev ev rrowwy gaivnrat,
Sjrov elvat al tovs tarépous evepyerncovta ; —Kat
yap tras, épn, bv av trois mpoaXev 6pa Karas ypa-
pevov, TovToy Kat GAXows oluat Karas yproSar.—
8 Elev, pn: Ss 5° av huiv aEws didrias Soxq elvat, ras
xen pirov TovToy movetoSa: ;—TI parov pév, Epn, ta
jwapa Tov Seay emurxerrréov, e6 cvuPovrevovaty autor
girov moveioSar.—Ti otv; edn, dv Adv nyiy re Sony
kai ot Deol py evavridvrat, Exes eirretv, Strws odTOS
9 Snparéos ;—Ma Al’, &pn, ov xara rrodas, astrep 0
Aayws, ovd’ ardry, dstrep ai SpviSes, ovde Big, ds-
mep ot éySpoi: axovta yap girov édely épyddes*
xanerrov 6€ Kai Sycavra xatéyew, strep Soidov:
éySpol yap wadrdov } diroe yiyvovta: tabta mdoyor-
10 res. —Biroe b¢ was; Epyn.—Eivar pév twds dacw
émpods, &s of émirtapevot émradovres ols dy Bovdov-
tat dirous éavrois trovobyrat, elvas Sé nal Pidrtpa, ols
ol emiotdpevor mpos ods av BovAwvTar ypwpevor fu-
obvras br’ avtadv.—ITo8ev ovv, ébn, tadtra paSor-
11 wey av ;—"A pév ai Rephves erpdov 1rd ’Odvcced,
jxovoas ‘Oprpou, dv éotw apy? todde Tis°

BOOK I. CHAP. VI.

Acip’ Kye 8h wortaw ‘OSucei, péya xvBos *Axaay.

—Tuvrnv ov, pn, thy éerpdyv, @ Yaxpares, xat
Tos dAdo avSpwros ai Zerpives eradovoat xartet-
Nov, sre py amiévat aw avtav rovs érgoSévras ;—
Ovx- adda Tos er apeTH HtroTipovpéevots ovTwS
empnoov.— Zyedov Te eyes Towadra ypHvat éexdorp
erradev, ola jt) vous axovwy Tov éeraivodvTa Kata-
yehovra déyewws oto pev yap éySiwv r av ein, eal
améeXavvo. Tos avSpwrovs af éavrod, e¢ Tov eidora,
Gre puxpos Te Kal alicypos Kai acevns dori, érat-
voin éywv, OTL Kados Te Kai péyas Kat ioyupos
€or. “Arras 5é tivas olaYa ér@dds ;—OvK: adrdN
jxovea pev, OTe Ilepixdts woddas érlaraito, ds éma-
Sev 1 WoNEL Eroles auTny gdtrElv auTév.— OepioTo-
Kr 5é was éeroince THv Todkw direly abtrov ;—Ma
Ai’ ove éradmv, adrAa Tepiarpas te ayadov avT7.—
Aoxeis por réyew, © Rawxpares, ws, eb péArotpev aya-
Sdy twa xrncacSac pirov, avtovs Huas ayaSovs Sei
yevéoSae Adyew re Kal mpdtrev.—Zv 8’ @ov, &pn 6
Yoxparns, olov rt elvas awovnpov dvra ypnorors Pi-
Nous xTHCaTIat ;—‘Ewpwv yap, pn 6 KpiroBovndos,
pyropas te davArous ayaois Snunyopois Pidous évras,
xal otpatnyeiv ovy ixavods mavy otparnyiKois av-
Spaow éraipovs.—’Ap odv, Edn, Kai, tepi ov Siare-
youedSa, colada tivas, of dvwdenrets dvres wpedipous
Suvavrat dirovs troveicoSat;—Ma Al’ ov Sir’, Edn:
GAN’ et abdvvaroyv éott trovnpdy dvra Kadovs xaryadovs
dirous xtncacYat, éxcivo 75n péAec prot, eb Eat av-
Tov Kadov KayaSov yevoxevoy é& Eroipou Tos Kadois
wayaxois dikov elvaz.—“O tapdrres oe, ® Kpuro-
Bovke, ts trodrdKts dvdpas Kal Kadd mpattovras Kar
TOV alaypay aTreyouévous dpas avTi Tod qidous elvas
otaciatovras GdAndos Kal yadeTwTepoy ypwpévous

12

—"

5

66

XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

I8 tov pndevos afiwv avSpamwv.— Kal ov povoy y’,

&fn 6 KpiroBovaos, ot iSi@tat tovro trovotaw, addAd
Kai WOES al TOY Te KadOV pdALoTAa émipEdoperal,
kai Ta aioxpa HKLoTa qWpostéwevat, TrodAdKIs TONE-

19 yusedis Eyovos mpos aAAnAas. “A Aoyilouevos wdvy

adupuws exw pos THY Tay dilwv Krijow> ovTe yap
TOUS Trovnpols cpa dirous GAANAots Suvapyévous eivas-
wis yap av 4) dydpuoros 4 dpedreis 4 wWreovderae F
amurtot axpateis avSpwrot Suvaivro didroe yeve-

. : @ Q » lA w “
aSat; Ot pév ovv rovnpol wavrws Enovye Soxotow

20 GAARAOs eySpol padrAov f piror aweduxévar. . AAAS

2i

4 @ LY e ar a a e

nv, astrep ov rExyels, OVS av Tois yenaTois ot trovn-
pol qrore cuvappoceay eis didiav’ mas yap of Ta
Tovnpa wowvvres Tols Ta ToLlavTa pLcovar diroe ye-
vor av; Ei &é 8 nal of dperny acxobyres otacid-
Goucl re mepl rov mpwrevey éy Talis mWédEol, Kat
PYovobvres Eavrots picovew adAndous, Tives Ere Hiroe
Egovtat, nal év ticw avXpwros evvoia Kal Tiotes
Gora; ‘AAN Eyer pev, Edn 6 Rwxpdrys, wowxidws
A @ , , 4 e

wos tata, @ KpitoBovde: guce yap Exovow ot
GuSpwros Ta pev dirsxa: Séovrai te yap adAndAw»,
kat édeodot, xal ouvepyodvres wpedovot Kai TovTO
li ? » 9 4 lA
cuvevres yap Eyovoww adAnAOIG* TA SE wodepmtxd-
Ta Te Yap aUTA Kana Kai da vomitovres Uirép Tov-
TwY padxovTal, Kat Styoyvwpovovvtes évavtiobytat:
morcpixoy Se nat Epis Kal opyn, cat Suspevés pev oO

22 rol amAcoverteitvy Epws, puonrov Sé 6 d3ovos. “ANN

Suws Oa TovTay mdvtav 9 gdiria Stadvopévyn cvvd-

4 a 9 ? Q b | \ ? A
Wres TOS Kadovs Te KaryaSous’ Sia yap THY apeTny
aipovvTat péev avev Tovov Ta méTpLAa KEKTHOIAaL padr-
Dov, ) Sua aoNguov wayvrwv xupseverv, kat Svvavras
mewevtes Kat Supavres aduras olrov Kal TroToU Kot-
povelv, Kat toils Tay wpalwv adpodicion dopevot

23 éyxaptepeiv, ste ut AvTrety obs uy TposnKer® SuvavyTeL

BOOK I. CHAP. VI.

d€ cai Xpnuarev ov povoy Tod meovextely a7reyope-
VOL VOLiMLWS wowwanvery, GNAG Kal érapxeiv GAANAoES*
Suvavras Sé Kai Thy Epw ov povoy adviras, GAA Kal
aovedepovtas addAnvos StatidecYat, Kal thy Opyny Kw-
Ave els TO peTAaLEANTOMEVGY mpotévat - rov ‘6e PSdvov
wavradracw adatpoics Ta pev éauTa@y ayada TO
dirows oixeia mrapéxovres, ta Sé tov ditwy éavrov
vouifovres. IIas otv ovx eixds Tos xadovs Te Kaya-
Sov xal trav woditixev Tipav pi povoy aBraBeis,

GAAa Kal wheAXipwovs GAANAOLS KOWaVOrs ElvaL; ot

x b > a 9 ” , a f
peev yap émiSupovvres ev tais wodeot TiysaoSai Te

.' yw Y” 3 é a , , 4
cai apyew, iva éEouciay Eywou ypnuatda te KET TELY
Kai avSpwrovs BudfeoSas nal 7duraXeiv, adixol te

. .' .‘ 3 4 ¥ 4
Kai trovnpoi dv elev xai advvatot aAA@ ouvappocas.
Ei &€ tis éy aoder tTipaoSas Bovdopevos, Straws autos
Te pn adichrat, al Trois giro ra Sixaca BonSeiv
duvntat, xait aptas ayaXov tt trovety thy Tatpiba
wetpatat, Sua Ti 6 TotovTos GAAM ToLoUTM ovK dv
Suvarto ovvapocat ; wotepov Tos didrous wdedetv
peTa TOY Ka@V KayaSav Frrov Suvycetat, 7) THY
mony evepyerely aduvaTwrepos ExTas KahoUS TE Karya-
Dovs éywv ouvepyous; “AAG wal ev Trois yupvexois
> ~~ fol Ld 9 ig 3 re te) a Ul
aynot Sirov dotw, Sri, et éEjy rots Kpartiorows ouv-
DYepevous emi Tovs yeipous idvat, wavras dy Tovs aya-

Ld > N 4 XV @ t4

vas ovrot évixwy, Kal TWavTa TA GSXa ovToL éXapPavoy.
"Evrei ovv éxet pdv ovx édat TovTo trovety, év 58 Tots
montixois, év ols of Kadol xdyadol Kpariorevovow,
ovdels xmAver, eS’ oF adv tis BovAnTat, THY Mod
evepyereiy, mas ovv ov AvatTedet Tods BedAtioTOUS
didrous Krngadevoy TodTEverat, TOUTOLS KOLY@VOLS Kui
cuvepyois Tay mwpakewy paddov f avraywvictais ypw-

67

24

25

26

wevov; ‘AdrAa pv Kxaxelvo Sidov, Sti, Kav qodeuT 27

tis Tet, ouppaxywv Sejcerat, nal ToVTwWY TeELovwY, éav
Kadois xa@yaSois avtitdtrntar Kal puny ot cuppayetv

68 XENOPIION’S MEMORABILIA.

éSédovres 0 mowntéot, iva SérAwoe mpoSupeioas:
modu 5é xpeirrov tovs BeArticTouvs éAdTTovas ev Troe-
ely 4 Tovs yeipovas WAElovas Gvras* of yap trovnpot
WoAU TTAELovWY EvEpyeci@Vv 7 of ypnoTot SéovTat.
28 “ArAXa Yappav, edn, @ KprroBovrge, areip@ ayaXos
yiyvesQat, Kai Towdrtos yuyvopevos Snpav emeyxeipes
AY 4 > 4 w 9 w td ? N
Tous Kadous Te xayaSous. “Iows 8° dy ti cor Kayo
acudr\afely cis THY TaY Katov Te xayayav Dypav

4 BS ? \ > A \ Ad 5
Exout Sia TO epwrtixos elvar’ Sewes yap, av ay éme-
Suujow davYpwrav, Gros @punyar evi to de.av Te
avrous avtTipiteiaSas vm avra@v, Kat Today ayti-
modeiodat, Kat éemiSupav Evvetvas nai avtremiSupel-
29 aSaz tis Evvovelas. “Opa Sé nai coi tovtwy Sejcov,
Gray émidupnons gidiay mpos tTivas aroveioSat. My
a A bd 4 Aa tA s
ov ovv atoxpuTrtou pe, ols dv Bovroto didos yeve-
oSau: dia yap To émipercioda: tod dpécas THO apé-
GKOVTt pot avx atreipws oluat Eye mpos Djpav
30 dvSparwv. Kat ¢ KpiroBovrcs éfn: Kai pny, ®
Rwoxpares, TovTwy éyw Tav parnuatov warat émiYv-

A 4 \ , 9 4 > Vv b ?
ft@, GAXws Te Kal et eEapxdcer poe 4 avTn eriotTHnun
éri tovs ayasous tas wuyas nal émi Tous Kadous
31 7a cwyata. Kai 6 Swepdarns E¢n: ‘AA’, @ Kpiro-
BovXe, ove eveoti ev TH Eu emiotnun TO TAs xEtpas
mpospepovta viropévery Toveiy TOUS KaNoUsS* WérEeopat
d€ xat aro Ths AxvdArAns Oia TovTo devyey Tovs av-
Spwrrous, 6Tt TAS yelpas auTois mwposépepe’ Tas OE ye

A e A “a b) , 9 a“
Retpyvas, OT Tas yelpas ovdevl. mposepepov, adda trace
e9e 9 A , Q ig 4 A 9 °
Toppwsev erjoov, Tavras daciv viropévew, Kai aKov-
32 ovtas auray xnrcioSar. Kai o KpvroBovndos édn:
‘Qs ov mposotcovros Tas xelpas, ef Te Exels ayaSov
eis ditwov «row, Sidacnce. Ovdé to oropa ovv, Edy

e 4 ‘ A c ‘4 73e wv
6 Swxparns, pos TO oTo“a Tposoices ; Gappe, Edy
0 KpitéBovros: ovd8 yap To cropa mpos To oToOpa
mposoiow ovdevi, cay 7 Kardos H. EdSus, pn, ov ye,

BOOK II. CHAP. VI.

@ KpcroSovre, tovvavriov tov acupdpépovros elpnxas*
Of pév yap Kadol Ta ToLatTa OvyY UTropéevovaw, of Se
aioxpot Kai ndéws mposievrat, vouifovtes bia THY rru-
xv Karol kadeioda:. Kai 6 KpitoBovros éfn: ‘Ns
Tous pév Kadovds giryjoovrés pov, Tors 8° dyaXovs
xatagiryoovros, Jappav didacxe rav ditwy ta Snpa-
vind. Kai 6 Swxpdrns edn: “Otay ovv, @ Kprto-
Bovnre, piros tivi Bovry yevéoSat, edocs pe xaTevTrety
gov mpos avurov, Sti dyacai te avtov, Kal émSupeis
iros avrod elvas ;—Karnyoper, épn 6 KpsroBovdos:
ovdéva yap olda pucobyta Tovs émawovvtas.—'Eav
Sé gov mposxatnyopnaw, épn, Ste Sua tO ayaoSas
GUTOU Kai Evvoixas Eyets ITpds avTov, dpa py SiaBar-
AeoSae Soke vm euov ;—'AAAA Kai avt@ pot, Edn,
€yyiyveras evvota mrpos ods dv vroddBw ebvoixas Eye
apos éué.—Tatra péev 84, éby 6 Swxpdrns, éFéorar
pot every Trepi cod mpos ods ay BovdAn gdirous sroti)-
caoSa- day 5é por Ere eFovoiav Ses Adyew Trepi cod,
Gre émipedns te tav dirwv el, xat avdevi odtrw yai-
pes ws pirots dyadoic, nai él re tots Kadois Epyous
Tay dilwy ayaddH ovy Hrrov 4 él rots éavrod, Kat
€mi Tois dyasok tav pidwv yaipes ovdév frrov 7
€si Tos Eavrov, Srws Te Tara yiyyntas trois Piross,
OUK aTroKdpuvers pNnyavwpevos, Kal Ste Eyvwxas avdpos
GpeTny eivat wixav Tous pév dirous ev TrolobvTa, TOUS
5° éy3pous xaxds, mavu av oluai cou émerndcrov elvar
pe owrnpov tav ayasav ditwv.—Ti ody, én 6
KpiroBovndos, enol rotro Aéyes, wsrep ovx emi col
dv, 6 re dy Bovry, Tepl euod rAéyew ; —Ma Al’ ody,
@s tote eyo Aonacias Kovoa: én yap Tas aya-
Sas apouvnorpidas peta pev adryYeias Ttayada dtay-
yedrovaas Sewas elvas ocuvdyeivy avSpwrrovs eis KN-
defav, spevdozévas 8° ovx whedeiv errawovcas: Tors
yap éEarratnSévras Gua puiceiy aAANXNOUS Te Kal THY

69

33

34

oe

70 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

mponyncanevny: & 87 Kat éyd teadeis opIas Exeev.
Hyodpar ovx éFetval pot rept cod eye erawobvrs
" 37 ovdev, 6 Te dv pi arnYeda.— Fd pev dpa, épy 6
KpitoBovros, totobros pos pidos el, © Zwxpares, olos,
Gy wey te avros Exo emitndevov eis TO plrous xTHoa-
oat, cudd\apPdvew por et S€ py, ovx ay eSddots
wrdoas Te eitrey ent TH eun wpereia.— ITotepa 5°
dv, fn 6 Swxpatns, @ KpcroBovre, Soxa cot pwaddov
w@pedeiy ce Ta Yrevdy érrawvay, 7) TreiS@v etpacXai oe
38 ayaXov avdpa yevéoda:; Ei 5é un pavepov obrw cos,
éx tavde oxéyats ei ydp oe Bovropevos giro stroth-
gat vavxrrnpp yeudopevos érravoinv, dickwy ayaSov
elvat xuBepyntny, 6 Sé por mevoXeis eritpéyrecé oor
THY vaiv wy éeTrictapévm KuBepvav, Eyes Twa édrrida
py av cautov te ai Thy vaiy arrodécat; 4 et coe
WeicayLt KoLWH THY Todw vpevdopevos, ws av oTpatn-
yiun@ te xal diuxaotin@ cal wodstix@, éauTay émt-
tpeyrat, tl av oles ceavrov Kal Thy ody Ura cou
maxew; e& Twas idig TaY TONTOY Tecate Wev-
Sopevos, ws Sve oixovouinm Te Kal émiperet, TA éav-
tov émritpéya, ap ovx av tretpay Sid0vs aya TE
30 BraBepes eins, xal xatayédkacros daivowo ; ‘Adda
cuvTonwTaTn Te Kal acdareotatTn Kai Kaddiorn 600s,
@ KpuroBovre, 6 te av BovrAn Soxeiy ayados elvat,
TolTo Kai yevéoSat ayadov meipacSa. .“Ocas 5° &v
avSpwrou aperai Aéyovtat, oxoTrovpevos evpynaes ma-
gas padnoes te nal perery av€avonévas. ‘Eyo pev
ovv, ® KpiroBovre, oluat Sety quads tavry Snpacdar-
ef 8¢ ot mas GAArws yeyvackes, Si®acxe.— Kai o
KpitoBovdos: "AN aioyuvoiuny dv, ébn, ® Yaoxpa-
TES, GvTINeywv TovToIs* oUTe yap Kaa ouUTE adnd
Aéyous av.

BOOK II. CHAP, VII. 71

CHAPTER VII.

ARGUMENT.

In the three preceding chapters, the theoretical instructions of Socrates
in regard to the relation of friends is explained, and in those which fol-
low, to the end of the book, Xenophon exhibits the manner in which
he applied these precepts in the instruction and admonition of his disci
ples and friends.

At the time of the insurrection ‘of Thrasybulus and his followers
against the government of the thirty tyrants, there was a great dearth
of provisions in Athens. Socrates having learned from Aristarchus
that he was much troubled to know how to provide for a Jarge number ~
of relatives, who had assembled at his house (§ 1—8), shows him the
folly of supposing that any degradation is attached to engaging in the
pursuits requisite for procuring the necessaries of life (§ 4—8). He then
points out the mutual bad effect upon himeelf and friends of living in
their present state, and the contrasted effect of inducing them to engage
in the employments best suitéd to their capacities and characters (§ 9, lu).
Aristarchus approves the recommendation of Socrates (§ 11).

After procuring the materials of industry for the women, by borrow-
ing money, Aristarchus finds the experiment to be successful, and, return-
ing, relates his experience to Socrates; he however states one obstacle
which yet remained to the entire success of his plan; i.e. his own in-
activity, which was a source of uneasiness to the women. Socrates
eounsels him to relate to them the fable of the watch-dog (§ 12—14).

Kal pv ras dropias ye tav dirwv tas pev Se 1
Gyvoiay éreipato yvwpyn axeioSa:, tas Sé 8: évderav
Sidaoxwv cata Sivaysv adrAnNdos errapxeitv. ‘Epw 5é
kat év tovros & auvoida alto. ‘Apiotapyov yap
mote Opa@v axvYpwras Eyovra: “Eouas, é¢n, @ "Apt-
orapxe, Bapéws hépew ti ypn Sé tov Bapovs pera-
didovas tots iro: lows yap av ti ce xal jyeis
xoudidauev. Kai 6 ‘Aplorapyos: "Adda pry, én, 2
& Xwxpates, ev ToMrAH ye eis amopia: ered yap

72 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

dotaviacey 1 Tors, ToAAaY guyovTwy eis tov ITe-
pata, cuverndrvdaciw ws ewe KaTaredeyppevar adeAgai
te kal aderAgibdat xai aveWial tocadrat, Ost’ evar év
TH oixia Teccapesxaidexa Tovs édevSEpovs: AapPavo-
prev S€ ove ex THs ys ovdev* of yap évavTion xpa-
TovowW auTHS* ovTe amo TAY oiKiMY: ddvyaYSpwrTia
m A ? nA w LA b Ww b) ' 9 a
yap €v T@ dore yéeyoves Ta Entra Oé ovdeis wretTat,
ovde SaveicagYar ovdayoSev Ect adpyvpiov, adra
4 w Uj : an 3 a e A ~ e a a
amporepoy av tis pot Soxet dv rH Od@ Cytav aipeiv %
daveLouevos AaBeiv. Xarerov pev ov éeotw, & Ya-
KpaTes,. TOUS OLKELOUS TrEeptopay aTroAAUpévous, aduvaToY
3 6€ TocovTous tpépey ev TovovToK mpaypacw. *Axov-
a a e 77 ’ 2 y Ps)
cas otv Taira 6 Ywxparns: Ti aworé éotw, én, Ore
e lA 5) \ ’ 9 Ud e «
0 Kepdywy pév arodrdovs tpépwv ov povoy éavt@ Te
‘ Ul 9 a 7 4 3 X\
Kai Toutos ta émiTndeca Suvarar mwapéyew, addrAa Kal
qwepitroetta, Tooavra, w@ste Kal qwAovreiv, ov Sé ToA-
ous tpégwy Sédouxas, wy Se Evderay Tay emitndewwr
Gtravres atroknoSe ;— Ore vip Ac’, pn, 6 pév Sovrous
4 tpéper, éym 5é édevSépous.— Kai worepov, én, tovy
wapa aol édevSépous oles BeAtiovs elvat, 4 Tous Tapa
Kepdyorve dovrous ; —'Eya pév olpat, éfy, tovs rapa
b ‘ , b) Le] w 3 X ‘| 4 9 A
eot éXevSépous.— Ovnody, éfn, atoypov Tov ev arro
Ta@Y Trovnpotépwy evurropety, ae S€ modAd@ BedTious
4 3 > iy 9 ) 9 ¥ @ 5! A
€yovta év atropiais elvat;—Ny Av’, pn. 6 pev yap
reyvitas tpéper, éyw 5é erevSepiws mremadevpevous. —
5°Ap’ ovv, én, Texviral elow ob ypHotmov tL Totely
9 4 a a ” > fe LA 4
emiotapevot ;—Madnriora ye, é¢n.—Ovxodv ypnoia
y adduita ;— Zhodpa ye.—Ti Sé dpros;—Ovdev Fr-
tov.—Ti yap; én, iuatid te avdpeia Kal yuvackeia,
\ ’ A 4 “ 3 a 0
Kal yiTwvioxot Kab ydapvo0es kai éEwpides ; — Zpodpa
ye, bn, xal wavta tatta ypnoia. —“Eze:ta, edn,
e \ \ U 3Qr 2 ff ae II ,
ol Tapa got TovTwy ovdev ériotavtTat Troewy ; —Ilavra
8 pev ovv, ws ey@uat.—-Elr ovx olaSa, Gre ad évos
pev Tovtwy, addirorrotias, Navowxvdns od povoy éavtos

BOOK II. CHAP. VII. ' J8

re xat tods oixéras Tpépet, GAA mMpds TovToLs Kai ds
sodas xai Bois, cai weptrroiras tocaita, waste cab
“¥ wodes wodddxis ecroupyety, ama 82 aprtorrotias
KupnBos tiv te oixiay wacay Siarpéper wai Oy Sayn-
ros, 4 miseas S¢ 6 KoddAvurevs aro xrapudoupyias,
Mévov 8’ aro ydavidorotias, Meyapéwy 5° of wei-
ato, éfm, amo éEwpsdorotlas Ssatpédpovrar ;—Ny A’,
&pn* ovTos pey yap avovpevos BapBdpous avSpwrous
Eyovow, ast’ avayxalayv épyafeoSas & Karas exer,
éya 5° éXevSépous re xal ovyyeveis.—"Evecr’, edn,
Gre éXevSepoi 1’ cist Kal ouyyevets cor, oles ypHvat
pndéy avtovs qouiy aGdryo ff) dgSiav xai caSevdeu ;
Tcrepov xai Tov GAXwv érevSEpwy Tors oitrw Lavras
Gpewvov Suaryovras opgs wad paddov eddaspovifers qj
tous, & ériotavras Xpress mpos tov Biov, Touro
€repscAopdvous ; H) Thy pev apyiav kai Thy dpédecav
aioDdvy Tois av parrots pos Te 70 parsely & ™pos-
KEL éxiotas%at, "wat ™pos a) punpovevery & av pa-
Swot, nai wpos To Uytaivey Te cal icyvew Tos TwpAact,
Kai pos TO KtTHcaGMal Te Kal cafe TA ypHotua TpOS
tov Biov whédcua Svra, thy Se épyaciay xal thy ért-

- pera ovdev ypjoia; “EpaXSov &é, & dis avras éri- 8

oTacat, ToTEpoy ws oUTE ypnoiLa GvrTa pos Tov Bion,
ovre Totncovcas avtayv ovdev, Tovvayriov, ws Kar
értpedrnSnoduevas tovrav, al mpednSnoopevas ar av-
Tay; Torépws yap ay paddwv avSpwror cwdpovoier,
apyovvres, THY ypNoimewY Emspedovuevos; TroTépws
5° dy Scxarcrepos elev, ef epydtowro, ) et apyouvres
Bovrevowro wept trav émitndelwv; "AdAA cal viv pép,
ws éypuat, ote ov exelvas didels, ore exeivas aé:
ov pev iyyoupevos autas émitnpious elvas ceauTa, éxet-
vas S€ oé dpacas axSopuevov ef’ éavrais. “Ex 82
tourwy kivduvos pelo te amréySeav ylyvec3at, Kal
Ti wpoyeyovviay xdpw pewio%as, ‘Edy $¢ rpocta.
4

714 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

THons, Eras epepyot wor, od péev exeivas girjoess,
dpav wpeNipous ceavT@ ovcas, éxeivar 6€ ce wyarry-
cove, aigSouevat yaipovtd ce avtais, tav 5é apo-
yeyovuay evepyeciav HOvov peuvnuévor thy am’ éxet-
vay yapw av&jcere, xal éx TovTwV pidixarrepov Te Kak

10 oixeworepoy aAAsjAots EEere. Et pev toivuy aicypor
Te éuedrAov epydcac Yat, Savarov avr’ avrov mpoac-
peréov jv viv Se, & pév Soxet xaddora Kal mperrw-
Séorepa yuvatcl elvat, eriotavrat, ws Eowxe’ mayrTes
5e, & éviotayrat, paord te Kai TayxLoTa Kal Kd\NMoTS
kai jdvora epydfovrar. My ov Sxve, Efn, tavTa
eisnryetaoSat avrais, & aol te AvotTEANTEL Kaxeivats,

11 nal, ws elxds, Hdéws UraKxovcovrat.— ’AdAd, V1) TOUS
Yeous, Eby 6 "Apiorapyos, otras por Soxeis xadas ré-
ye, @ Zaxpates, waste mpocSev pev ov mposiéunyv
SaveicacSat, eidms, Sti dvadwaas, 6 te dy AGBw, ovy
&w arrododvat, viv 5é pos Sox@ eis Epywy adopuny
trropévery avrTo wotjoat.

12 "Ex rovtwy 8 éropicSn pév adoppy, éwvynSn Se
Epia> xai épyalouevas pev npiotmy, épyacdpevar Se
édeirrvouv, thapal 8é avtl oxuvSpwrav oav: xai avri
Upopwpévoy EavTas HO€WS GAAHAaS Edpwv: Kai ai pev
as xndenova épirouv, 6 5& ws w@beAiuous ydza.
Téros b¢ AS@v pos Tov Rwxpdtnv yaipwv Sunyeiro
Taira Te, Kal Ott aiti@vras avrov povoy Tay év TH

13 oixig dpyov éoSlev. Kal 6 Swxparns é¢n: Etlra
ov Aéyers autais Tov TOU KUVOS daryou ; ; gaol yap,
Ste dwvynevta qv ta Cia, thy div Tpos TOY Seomérqy

Are “ \elmreby: @avpacrov Trovels, 85 jyuiv pév tals wal Epid
got Kai dpvas Kat Tupov Tapexovaats obbev dides,
Gre dv pn de ris vis AdRwper, TP 52 xuvi, bs ovdey
Totolroy cot wapéxes, peTadidws ovwep autos Eyes

14 citov. Tov xuva ody dxovoavra eimeiy: Nai ya Aia-
éym ydp eiue 6 nal tyas attas cotwv, waste pyre

BOOK Il, CHAP. VII. 76

oe’ avSpwrev Krérreaas, pyre td Nixov dprd-
Seodas, eres vpets ye, e& et) eye mpopuAdrrotue tpas,
avd’ dy véeperSat SuvaccSe, foRovpevat, 2) arodn-
oe. Otrw di déyerat nai Ta mpdBata ovyywpijoas
Tov Kuva mpotipaoda. Kai ov ov éxeivais réye,
Gre avri xuvos el GuraF xal éemipedrris, cai did oe
oud" i’ évos adixovpevat aodadas te al Hdéws epya-
Sopevas Gao.

CHAPTER VIII.

ARGUMENT.

Eurnugrvsa, an old friend of Socrates, had lost his paternal estate by the
peace of Theramenes between the Athenians and Spartans, and was com-
pelled to engage in manual labor to procure his daily bread (§ 1). So-
erates urges him to engage in some pursuit better suited to his age, and
recommends that of a villicus, an overseer or steward to some person of
wealth (§2, 8} The objection of Eutherus, thgt there is something
slavish in obliging one’s self to be accountable to another, Socrates
obviates by the comparison of those who engage in public life, who are
rather considered more free on account of their employment, and by
the suggestion, that it is impossible to engage in any pursuit which is
wholly devoid of this accountability. Each one should apply himselt
with zeal and alacrity to that which is best suited to his station and
ability (§ 4—6).

“AdXov 8é wore apyaiov éraipov 2 xpovou idwy, 1
TloSev, épn, EvSnpe, gaivy ; —‘Trd pev tiv xatda-
Avaow tod aodéuou, Epy, @ Ywxpates, ee Tis a70bn-
pias, vurt pévtos adroSey* ered) yap adnpéednuev TA
év 1H wumrepopig xrjpata, év S¢ tH “Artix® O TaTnp
prot ovdev xatédutrev, avayndlouas viv éemidnunoas TO
caopate épyakopevos ta émirndeca mopitecSa- Soxet

=. Se
s

76 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

dé pos Tobro xpetrrov elvat fh SéeoSai twos avSpe-
Tov, Gd\r\}ws Te Kal pnddy Eyovra, ef Stw dv daves-
2 foiunv.—Kai adcov ypovoy ole cot, éfn, TO oapa
ixavov elvas picSod ta émitndeia épyalecSas ; — Ma
tov Ai’, pn, ov wodty yxpovov.— Kai py, pn, Stay
ye wpeaBurepos yévn, Sirov, Gre Satravns pev Senon,
pacdSov Sé ovdeis cor YeAnces tav Tod cwparos Epywv
3 ddovac.—'AdryS Adyets, Epyn.— Ovcodv, Edn, xpetrrov
dotiy auTddev Tos TowvTOS TAY Epyov émtTidecYat,
& xal mpecBurépy yevouévm érapKécet, Kat mpos-
eSovra TH THY WrEiova YpnwaTa KEKTNMEVOY, TO
Seouév Tov cuverrivednoopévou, Epyov te émtota-
tovvra Kal ovyxopilovra xaprous Kal cuudvddtrovTa
4 tHv ovciay whedotvTa avrwdencioSat.—— Xarewos ay,
En, eyo, ® Bwxpares, Sovrelav wropetvarps.— Kat
pny of ye év tats modeot Tpootatevovtes xai THY Sy-
pociwy émrtipedopevos ov Sovdomperréotepo. Evexa Tov-
5 tov, GAN édevSépiwrepoe vopilovtrar.— Oras pn, én,
@° Rwxpares, tO Yirairiov elvat tis ov wavu wposie-
pat. — Kat ppv, éfn, EvSnpe, ov wavy ye padwy
dorw evpey Epyov, éf © ovK av Tis airiay éxou-
Narerov yap ovUTw TL TolicaL, waste pndey apapTery,
xarerov Sé Kal avayaptyntas T+ TomjcavTa py ayvor-
Hove KpiTh Tepituyetv, emel Kai ols viv épydlerSas
gps, Yaupdlw ef padivov ecrw avéyxryntov SvyiverSae.
6 Xp7) ovv tretpaoSat tous. re gdidaitious devyeiv, Kai
Tous evyvaovas Suwxery, cal ray mpaypatwy, doa pep
dvvacat troveiv, UTroudverv, oa 5é pr) Svvacat, pudadt-
Teadat, 6 tt 8° dv wparrys, TovtTwy ws KdANMoTAa Kal
mpoSupoTata emipmedctodat’ obtw yap Heicta pev oe
oluat év airia elvat, uddsora Sé tH atropia BonSeas
eipely, pgora S¢ xa axwévvotata Gv Kai eis TO Yi
pas Sapxéotarta, :

BOOK I. CHAP. IX. 77

CHAPTER IX.

ARGUMENT.

Carro, a rich and worthy man, complained to Socrates of the herd-of
sycophants by whom he was annoyed (§ 1). Socrates recommended to
him Archedemus, a poor but honest man, who was well qualified, both
by his ability to speak and act, to protect him from all their injustice
.(§ 2—4) Archedemus was employed, and not only won the esteem and
friendship of Crito, but his aid was much sought by the friends of Crito
in the management of their business) He thus not only obtained pecu-
niary advantage, but authority and distinction (4 5—8).

OlSa 8é more avtrov xai Kpirevos axovcayta, a 1
xareroy 6 Bios "ASnvnow ely avdpt Bovropevp ta
éavrou wpattew. Nov ydp, épn, eué tives eis Sixas
Gyovaww, ovy Ste adixodvras tm’ euod, GAN Sre vopi-
Cover wdvov dy pe apyvpiov reréoat mpaypata Exe.
Kai 6 Swxparys’ Eiré pot, én, © Kpirwv, xvvas Se 2
tpepes, iva cot Tovs AUKOUS amo TaY TpoBaTwY arTre-
puxoct ;—Kai para, éfn: padrdov ydp pot Avowredeé
tpépery 4} pun.—Odx dv obv Spéyaus nal dvdpa, Ssres
€Sdroe te wai SUvairo cov dmepiKew Tovs émuxyecpodv-
‘Tas abixeiy oe ;—‘'Hdéws y' dv, Edn, ef wt -foBoiuny,
bras py én’ avrov pe tpatroto.—Ti 5°; én, ovy 3
Opas, Ors troAr@ Houov dors yaptlopevoy ol coi avdpt
H amexXopevoy wmpercioSas ; eb iaSt, Ste eiciv evSade
TaY TolOvTwY avopay of wavy dv diroTipndetey dirp
got ypnoat.

Kai de tovrwv dvevploxovew ‘Apyednpov, mwavu 4
pev ixavoy eirrety te nal wpafat, mévnta 5é* ov yap
qv olos ard wavrés Kepdaivev, ddAdd, Pidoypyoros Te
wal evpvéstepos ay, atu tay cuKopaytay NauBdvev.

78 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Tovr obv 6 Kpirwv, oréte ovyxouitos 4 ctrov 4 EXasor
f olvov 4 Epta 7} GdXo Te Tov ev ayp@ yryvouévey ypn-
ciuey mpos tov Blov, adedrwv [av] eSwxe* xal drrote
5 Svor, exader, xai ta Towra mdvra éreuedeito. No-
picas 52 6 ’Apyédnuos arrootpodny of tov Kpitwvos
olxoy para qepteirev avrov: xat evSvs TaY cuKoday-
rovvtey tov Kpirewva daveupyxes roddd jev aducjpata,
Wodndovs Se eySpovs, xal avray tia mposexadécato
eis Sieny Snuoclav, dv 4 avrov ees xptSqvat, 6 re See
6 waSeiy 4 amotica. ‘O 82, cvvetdas alte moddd Kal
wovnpa, avr’ éroie, @ste aTadrayihvat Tod ’Apyedy-
pov. ‘O &t "Apyddnuos ovx arrndXdrtrero, Ews Tov Te
1 Kpirova adie, xal ait@ ypnpata edwxev. ‘Evrei 5d
TovTo Te Kail GAXa TolaiTa 6 'Apyédnuos Sverpataro,
Hdn tore, wstrep, Stay vouers wyaXov Kiva Eyn, Kat ot
GdAot vowels BovNovrat wAnIiov avrov Tas dyédas iotd-
vat, va Tod Kuvos atrodavwot, obtw nai Kpirevos rod-
Aol Trav dirwy edéovro cal odiotr tapéyew gvdraxa
8 tov "Apyédnpov. ‘O Sé "Apyédnuos 76 Kplrou déws
exapileto, kal ovy Ste povos 6 Kpitrwv ey jaovyia jy,
GANA nal of hiro avrod: ef S€ Tes avT@ TovTwY, ols
dmrnx ero, overdifor, ws tro Kpitwvos wdPedovpevos
Kodaxevot autrov: ITIdrepov ovv, edn 6 'Apyédnpos,
aioypov dotw evepyerovpmevoy Uird ypnoTay avSparrov
Kai avrevepyeroivra tos pev ToovTous idous Trotel-
aSat, trois Se wovnpots ScadéperSaz, rovs pév xadovs
Kayadovs adixeiy metpmpevoy &ySpovs troetodat, Tos
de movnpois cuvepyowwra weipaoSat hidous roveta dat,
Kal ypio%as tovros avr’ éxelvwv; “Ex 8é& rovrou ek
te tav Kpirwvos dirtwv "Apyédnuos jv, nat vio Te
Drrwy Kpitavos pirov ériparo.

=

BOOK IL CHAP. x. 79

CHAPTER X.

ARGUMENT.

Socnarzs admonished his friend Diodorus, who was possessed of wealth,
to secure to himself the friendship of Hermogenes, a poor but worthy
man, by giving him pecuniary aid.

If we offer rewards, he reasoned, for a ‘slave who has run away, or
eare for one that is sick, should we not much rather see to it that a friend,
who is of far more value than a slave, is not crushed under tLe burden
of poverty (§ 1, 2). Hermogenes is able to be of more value than many
slaves, and may now be firmly secured as a friend at a very small price
(§ 8, 4). Socrates refused to send Hermogenes to Diodorus, but urged
Diodorus to go to him (§ 5), which he did, and the result verified the
prediction of Socrates (§ 6).

Oiéa Sé xai Awdepm adrov étaipp Svre rordde Sia 1
AeySevra: Eirré pot, pn, @ Arodwpe, av tls cow Tov
oixerov atrodpa, éiriuedy, Sirws davaxouion ; — Kai 2
Gddous ye vy Ai’, py, Tapaxad@, swoTpa TouToU
avaxnpvoccwv.—Ti yap ; edn, éav tis cor xauvy Tov
OixeT@V, TOUTOU emripedg, Kal Tapaxareis laTpovs, Girws
Bn aroddavy ;— AZpodpa y', é>y.— Ei Sé tis coe rev
qyrwpipwv, Epy, woAkD TeV oiKxeTaY YpHot@TEpos a»,
xevduvevee dS: Evdctay arroNéaMat, ovK oles cot aktov
elvat eriyednSivat, Straws Stacwd}; Kai pay oloSd 3
ye, Ott ove dyvopov éeativ ‘Eppoyévns, aicxuvotto 5°
ay, ef wmpedovpevos bd cod py avTwpedoin ce* Kai-
Tot TO UirnpéTny éExovta Te Kab ebyouvy Kal Trapdpovoy
Kai TO KEeNEVOMEVOY ixavoy Tate Exew, Kal py pdvoy
TO KéXEevouevoy ixavoy SvTa Troveiy, GAARA Suvdpevov
wai ad éavtod xpjotpov elvat, xal mpovoeiy xal mpo-
BovdeverSat, woAAay olxerav oluas ayrdfis elvas

80 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

4 Oi pévros ayaSoi oixovouos, Grav To wodrod ator
puxpod é€&f wplacSac, tote daci Sev wveicSar* viv
5é dca ra wpdypata evwvotatous Eats pidous ayaSous

5 etncacSat. Kai 6 Awdwpos: "Ad\rAa Kxares ye, epn,
Aéyers, & Sw@xpares, kal xédXevcoy Ade ws eue TOY
‘Eppoyévny.— Ma Ai’, en, ode eywye> vopivw yap
oUre col xadddov elvat TO Kadéoat exeivoy Tod avTov
éerSciy mpos exeivov, oure exeivp peitov ayadoy 7d

6 mpaySivat tadta 4 coi. Oibtw 5 6 Awdwpos gyero
apos tov ‘Eppoyévny, nal ov word Tedécas éxticatc
pirov, 5 epyov efye cxorreiv, 5 te dy h A6yww H wpar-
Tov a@pedoin Te Kat evdppaivoc Aodwoor.

RBENOSQNTOS

ATIOMNHMONEYMATRN.

TPITON.

CHAPTER I.

ARGUMENT.

Tu first seven chapters of Book IIT. relate to the duties of those whe
engage in the management of civil and military affairs, and comprise a
more complete refutation of that branch of the second accusation of
Socrates, stated and briefly controverted in 1 2. 9 aq.

The subject of this chapter is, the duties and qualifications of a mili-
tary commander.

Socrates urged a young Athenian, who desired to become a general,
to put himself under the instruction of a professed teacher of the art of
managing an army. Knowledge is the more necessary for the general,
since the whole State in time of danger is intrusted to him, and the most
important consequences are dependent upon his skill in the duties of his
calling (§ 1—3). When the pupil returned, thinking himself, without
doubt, qualified for any office in the army, Socrates sportively inquired
of him, what and how he had been taught, and was told that he learned
only tactics (§ 4, 5). Socrates explained to him that although the ability
to arrange an army is important, still it is but one among many pre-
requisites for a good general (§ 6—8). He further shows him that arbi-
trary rules for arranging an army, without discrimination in regard to
- the character of the troops, and without reference to time, place, and
other contingencies, are of little value, and sends him back to his teacher,
to question him on these points (§ 9—11).

“Ors 5é rods dpeyouévous TaY Kadav émipereis av 1
Gpéyouvro Troy wpére, viv Tovro Sinynocopas’ axovcas
4*

82 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

yap mote Avovvcddwpov eis THY Todw Feew érraryyer-
AOpevov a.parnyey Sidafew, Ercke pos tia tav £v-
vovtwy, Sy noXavero BovAduevoy THs TEAS TauTNS &
27H woke Tuyydvev’ Aicypoy pévrot, @ veavia, Tor
BovAcpevoy év TH Wore otTparnyetv, éfov totTo paety,
auedfoas avtov, Kab Sixalws Av otros inro Tis WodEws
{nuwiro worv paddov, H ef tis avdpidvras épyoda-
3 Botn, py peuadnxas avdptavroToeiv. “Odns yap tis
Toews ev TOiS TWoNEMLKOLS KUVOUVOLS ETrETPETTOMEVNS TH
oTpaTny@, peydd\a Ta Te ayada KaTopSovvtes avrod
kai Ta kana Stapaprdvorros eixos yiryverSas* mas ov
ovx dv Sucaiws 6 Tob péev pavSavew tovTo apedor,
tov O€ aipednvar emipenopevos Enuctotro; Towadta pev
4 53) Aéywr Sreacev avrov éASovra pavSavew. ‘Ezei Se
penadnnas He, mposérafev ait@ rAéyov’ Ov Soxei
Uuiv, @ avdpes, dstrep “Opunpos tov "Ayapéuvova yepa-
pov &pn elvat, wat [otrws] Sd¢ otparyyeiy padov
yépapwrepos daiverSa:; xal yap asirep 6 xiSapivery
Hadav, cat dav pry KiXapitn, KiSapiotys ear, Kai o
padayv iaoSa, nv ph latpedy, Spas iarpds éotw,
oUrw xal doe amd rovde Tov ypovov diatedet oTpary
yos av, Kav pndels adroy @rntars 6 Se py émord-
pevos oUTe oTpaTnyos oUTe iarpos éotiv, ovdé day tira
5 wavrav avSpwrav aipeS#. ‘Arap, ébn, va cal, édy
juow tu takvapyn 7 NoYayH cot, emioTnpoveaTepos
TOY Troheminay Mev, éEov jyiv, mosey HpEaro ce
diddoxev tHv otparnyiav. Kal s+ "Ex tov avroi,
Edn, eis Grep wal éredevTa* Ta yap TaxTiKa eyé Ye
6 cal Gdro ovdey edibakev. "AAA pv, Eby 6 Zoxpa-
Ts, TOUTS ye ToNNOGTOY pépos dori oTparnyias’ Kai
yap wapacnevactixoy Tay eis Tov wWéAELOV TOV OTpA-
Tyyov elvat ypy, Kal wopiotiKéy Tov émiTndei@v TOR
OTpaTuMTais, Kai pnyavixoy, Kal EpyactsKov, Kal émt-
pedi, Kal kaprepixov, nal ayylvovy, Kal pirddpovd re

BOOK Itt. CHAP. I.

wai mov, xai amdovv Te cal émiBovror, cai pudNaxti-
nov Te Kab Kdérrny, Kal mpoetixoy Kai dpmaya, Kai
@irodwpov Kai wreovéxrny, cal aodary Kai émiSere-

Kov, Kai GAA\a TOMAR Kai duce Kal éemiornpy Set

Tov ev aotparnyncovtTa Exew. Kanrov oé nai td taxtt-
nov €lvat* qwokv yap Stadépes orpdrevpa retaypévov
atdxtov’ asmep AiSoe Te Kab mrivSot wal Evra xal
Képayos ardxtws pev eppispéva ovdey ypnotda éorey,
éreday Sé tay3h xatw pev nai érencdis Ta pyre
onTropeva unre THxOpeva, of Te AidSoL Kal 6 KEépapos,
éy péow S¢ ai re wAWS0 Kal ta Evra, asmrep ev
oixodopia, ouvTidetat, Tore yiyveTat oAdod d£tov
aria oixia. ‘Add wavy, én Oo veavioxos, Spotoy,
@ Zwxpates, eipnxas’ nal yap év TH Todeum Tovs Te
aporous apiotous Set tdtrew Kai Tods Tedevtalous, év
dé pécw Tors xeiplorous, va bro pév Tov &yovrat,
to 6¢ av tav wIe@vTa.—Ei pév roivuv, edn, Kat
dtayvyvooney ce tods ayaYovs xal rods xaxovs ێdi-
dafev- ei 5& pj, ti cor Shedos av Euardes; ovde ydp
el ae apyvptov éxédevce mrp@tov peév Kal TedeuvTaloy TO
naddMoTov taTrew, ev peop Sé TO yeipiotov, py S-
dakas Staryuyrmaxery TO T€ KGAOV Kai TO n(Bdqhor,
ovdey av cot dpedos ty. —" Adr\a pa Ai’, dn, ove
edidafev, dste avrovs dv quads Séoe Tovs te ayadovs
Kal Tous xaxods xpivew.—Ti ody ov cKotrotpev, Edn,
Tas dy avrav pn Stapapravorpey ;—BovrAopat, pn
0 veavioxcs.— Odour, En, ei pev apyvptov Séoe ap-
wafey, tors dihapyupwrarous mpwrous KadioTavres
opSas dy tatToimmev ; — “Epovye Soxet. —Tit 5é€ tovs
xevduvevery péXrovTas ; dpa TOUS pido pordrous 7 po-
taxtgov ;—Otros you eiow, épn, of vera érraivov
xuvduvevew EXédovtes* ob Toivyy obrol ye abhor, GAN’
émipavets travtayod Syres evalperor dv elev.—'Arap,

Ep, worepd oe Tarte povov edidatev, 7. cal roe

7

11

84 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

xal Ses ypnotéoy éxdotp THY Taypatov ; — Ot
mwavu, &pn.— Kat piv word} ¥ éoti, wpos & obra
*TdaTTEW ovUTE aye wsavTas mpocnxe.—' AAA pa Ad’,
én, ov Seecadynute tadra.—N1 Ai’, épn, wadrsy roi-
yuy é\S@v eravepatas jv yap émiorntat, Kai py
avatdis %, aicyuverras apyupiov eikndas evdea ce
aTroTméppac Sat.

CHAPTER II.

ARGUMENT.

Socrarzs, in conversation with an Athenian who had been appcinted to
@ command in the army, on the authority of Homer, compares a general
toashepherd. His duty is to provide for the safety and comfort of his
soldiers, and to lead them on to the successful subjugation of their ene-
mies (§ 1). He must not merely fight bravely himself, but inspire his
followers with military ardor. Like a good prince he should not care
for his own happiness alone, but wisely conduct others to good fortune
(§ 2—4).

1 ‘Evrvyov 5¢ wore otparnye nonudve tp: Tot
&vexev. Edn, “Opnpov oles tov ‘Ayapéuvova mpostvyo-
peoas rrowéva Aady; dpa ye Ett, astrep Tov Totpéya
emuperetodat Set, Srrws awal re écovtat ai dies, xal
Ta emitndcca E€ovot, [nal ob evexa tpépovrat, Tote
Eotat,| ott Kxal rov otparyyov émierciodas Sei,
Gres choi Te of OTpaTUBTaL EvovTal, Kal TA émiTHOEa
&ovat, nal, ob Evexa orparevovrat, Tovro éoTat; oTpa-
tevovras St, iva xpatobvres Taw troAcuioy evdaipore-

2 otepo wow 4 rh Syrore obras emyjvece Tov ‘Aya-

,

péuvova eitray,

"Aupérepoy, Baciweds 7 d&yadds, xparepés 1° alxunrhs ;

BOOK III, CHAP. III. 85

apd ye Sts aiyunryns te xparepos dv eln, ove
ei povos atros eb aywviforro mpos Tovs TroNepious,
GX ei cai wavti Te oTparorédy tTovTou altios ein ;
cai Baciheds ayados, ove ef povoy Tov éavTod
Biov xaos mpoecrynxot, GAN ef xal, dv Bacidrevot,
TouTots evdrpovias aitios ein; Kai yap BSacirevs al- 3
petras, ovy iva éaurod cadas éntipedjrat, GX’ va Kal
of édopevoe Se auvrov ev mpdtTTwoL Kai orpatevovras
82 qadvres, va 6 Bios avbros ws BéArioTos 9° Kar
oTpaTiyouUs aipoiytas Tovrov évexa, iva mpos tovro
aurots wyeuoves des. Act ody Tov orpatiyouvra ToUTO 4
wapackevalew Tots édopévois avTov oTpaTyyov’ Kai
yap ovre KxddXtov TovTOU dAXOo paddioy evpeiv, ovrTe
ailcyiov Tov evavriov. Kai otras émicxoray, Tis ein
@yaXov yyenovos apery, Ta yey adda trepinper, xard-
Aewe Sé to evdaipovas movelv, Ov ay Hyjrat.

CHAPTER III.

~ ARGUMENT.

Avrxn representing, in general, that the object of the ‘prefect of the
horse’ is not the gratification of personal vanity, but the improvement
of the forces under him, Socrates more specifically designates his duty as
twofold: the care of the horse and of the rider (§ 1, 2).

1. He must give his personal attention to the care and training of the
horses, and not leave them to the management of their riders alone
(§ 3, 4).

2. Care for the rider, requires attention to his mounting, sitting firm-
ly in the saddle, and the managing of his weapons (§ 5, 6); to his courage
and alacrity in opposing the enemy, and to his prompt obedience to
orders (§ 7, 8) And as an inducement to the prompt obedience and
service of the soldier, the commander must perform his own duties
well (§ 9)* and inculcate the honor and utility that result from obe

86 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

dience (§10). In fine, the ability to speak in public should be cultivated,
not only as a means of procuring obedience and discipline, but also for
the excitement of military ambition and love of glory, that thus the
desired object of warfare may be the more readily attained (§ 11—15).

1 Kal trwapyeiy 5é tut Hpnuévm oldd amore avrov
todde SiarexXévra’ “Eyous dv, Edn, @ veavia, cimeiv
hus, Grov Evexa éreSupnoas immapyew; ov yap by
Tod mMpaTos Tay trréwv edavvew Kal yap ot imro-
toforas tovrou ye afwivrat, mpoedavvovct yoov xal
Tay inmdapyov.— Adrndh réyes, ébn.— AMA pp
avdé Tod yuwoSival ye, ewes xal of pawdpuevol ye oro

_ Wavtov yvyvwoxovtrat.—’Adndé, Efn, Kai TovTo dré-
2 yeus.— AAN dpa Gre TO tmmixov oles TH ode Péd-
tiov dv mowmoas wapadovvat, cal, et Tu ypeia yiyvorro
irréwy, TOUTWY HyoUpEevos ayaSod Tivos alrios yevé-
hie TH joe i— Kal para, éfn.— Kai éore 76 v1)

Ai’, én. 6 Swxparns, eahov, day Suing Taira Tovfjoat,
‘H 8 dpyy aov, éf Hs Apnoat, trav te xai apBa-

3 trav dorw;—"Eote yap ovv, éfn.—" Ide 54 NeEov Hyiy
aparov Touro, Sirws Siavon rovs tamous BeXtiovs toti-
oat ;—Kal és. "Adda tovro pedv, Edn, ove euov oluas
To Epyoy elvat, adda idia Exactov Sey rod éavrod tarmou

4 émipedeio3ar.—'Edy ovv, pn 6 Swxparns, wapéywvrat
got Tous fmrous of wey ottws Kaxotrodas 4) KaKocKe-
Nets 4) aoSevels, ot 52 obtws atpodous, aste py Suva-
oat axodouSeiv, ot Se obrws avayeryous, wsTe uM)
pévery, Gtrou ay av tafns, of St otras AaKTicTas, sre
pode ragas Suvaroy elvas, rl coe Tov immixod Sdhedos
éotat; 1 mas Suvnoy TowvTmy Hyovpevos wyadoy Tt
wotijoas. thy mwodky ;—Kat ds+ "Adda Karts te Ré-
yets, efn xal aetpdcopat Tov trrwv eis TO Suvatov

5 émipedetoSar.—Ti 5é; rods immdas ovx ériyerpyoes,
épn, Bedrlovas rrotioat ; —"Eyory’, é6n.—Odxobvy mpi

BOOK IIL CHAP. III. 87

roy piv avaBatixwrépous emi trols trous romoes
aurous ;—Ae your, éfn: xal yap, ef Tis avtév xata-
wéoot, pGAdov dy ottm cwlorto.—Ti yap; éav ov G
«svduvevery Séy, ToTEepoy émayaryely Tovs ToNepious él
THY aupov Kerevoes, evYarrep eimSaTe immevay, F
wespacy Tas péddras ev Towvrois trovic3as yopios,
&y otomsmep of torsos yi'yvovrat ;—Bédrrov ody,
épn.—Ti yap; tot Baddew ws wrelaorovs aro tay 7
trmov eTiyéredy Tiva Townon ;—Bérrwv yorv, en,
xai toiTo.—Onyew Se tas uyas tray irréwy Kal
é£opyifew mpos tous modepious, elrep adxtporrépous
wot, Svavevonoas ;—Ei &é ur}, adda viv ye respa-
copat, &>n.—"Oras Sé cot meiSwvrat of ismreis, 8
aregpovrixas TL; dvev yap on Tovrov ore imma ovre
imméwy ayadav Kat adxipov ovdev Sdhedos.—’ArAndF
A€yess, Efy’ GAARA THs av Tis padtoTa, © Yoxpares,
émi Touro autos mpotpéyatto ;—'Exeivo pév dyrrov
oioSa, Gre dy wavri mpdypate of dvYpwros TovTos
pariota edéAovet meiXecSat, ods ay Hyavrar Bedzi-
arous elvat’ Kat yap év voow, dy dv tyavras tatpr-
KWTATOY Eval, TOUT paMeTa TeMovTat, Kal ey Troiw
ot mAéovtes, dy dy xuBepyntixwrarov, xal er yewpyia,
dv ay yewpyixwratov. — Kai para, épn. — Ovxoiv
eixos, bn, xat dv immixy, 65 av pardtota eidas dai-
wytas & Set qrovetv, Tourm padiora eSdrew Tors dd .,
Aous meiJec3at.— Eady ovv, pn, éyo, ® Zeaxpares, 10
Bérrtotos dv avrav Sidos @, apKéces pot Toro eis
TO TeiSecXat adtols éeuot;—'Eav ye wpos Toure,
Edn, Sidafys avtovs, a 1d tefYecSai cou xdddov
Te Kai owrnpustepoy avtois éotar.—ITés ovv, édm,
tovro Siddto ;—IIoWd vi) Al’, edn, pacv, h el cos
Séos Siddoxew, ws Ta Kaxda Tov ayadav apeivw Kal
Avotteéotepa éort.— Aéyeus, Epy, av tov tirrapyov 11
‘apos tois ddNows emipedeiodas Sey xal rod réyew

©

88 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

SivacSaz s— Fd 8° Gov, épn, yphvas cuewH iarap-
yey; 4) ovx evreSupnoat, ott, dca Te voum pepady-
Kapev Kadduota bvta, &' ov ye Gv émictapeSa,
Tavta wavTa Sia oyou euddopuev, nai el te adAo
kadov pavSdve tis padnpa, Sia Royou pavSavee; |
kat ot aptota Siddoxovres peddiota AOYY Ypwvras,
kai oi T& amrovoaTaTa pddtora ériwTapevos Kad-
12 Nota Stadéyorrar; “H rode ove evrnSvpnoas, os,
Gray ye yopos els ex rijsde tis wodews yiyvyras,
Gstrep 6 eis Afjdiov mepmouevos, ovdeig GArodEy ov-
SayoSev rotrp epapthros yiryverat, ovde evavépia év
GAAy wore opoia tH eVSabe ouvdyerat ; — 'Arnd7
13 réyers, En. —' AAA pv obte Evpwvia Todorov da-
dépover "ASnvaion trav dAXwy, ovTE CwpdTwY peyedes
kad pwn, Soov dirotiuia, trep padiora Tapotuves
mpos Ta Kaha Kal evripa.—'AdnSés, Edy, eat TovTo.
14 —Ovxodv ole, &fn, xai rod immod rod évSddbe ef
Tis erripednSein, ws trodvw dv nal tour Sceveyxorev
tay GAdwy, Srdwy te nal irmwv tapacKkeyy Kai
evrafia, cal Tt éroiuws xevSuvevew pos Tous qoNe-
pious, €6 vopiceay Taira ovovvres erraivou Kai Tins
15 revfeoSas.— Eixcs ye, ébn.— Mi tolvyv Sxves, edn,
GAA Teepa Tos dvdpas eri tavra mporpérew, ad
ay abros re wpernS7joy, Kal of dAdo TodiTas Sia
oé.—'AdrAA v7 Aia weipdcopas, Edn.

CHAPTER IV.

ARGUMENT.

Nwomacaurpxs complained to Socrates that Antisthenes, who neither had
experience in military affairs, or knowledge of any thing but to amass
' ‘wealth, had been chosen as leader of the army, instead of himself, whe

BOOK III. CHAP. IV. 89

hed devoted his life to such pursuits, and bore the marks of previous
warfare (§ 1, 2). Socrates replied: Since Antisthenes has shown skill
in the management of his own affairs, and as a leader of the chorus,
and is ambitious of a good name, he may be safely trusted with the army
(§ 3—~—5) A man who has knowledge and skill will be successful as a
leader any where; for the same qualities are demanded in presiding
over the chorus and in conducting paver affaira, as in commanding
the State or army (§ 6—12).

"Tdav && arote Nixopayidnv é& apyatpeowov dame 1
ovta ‘pero. Tives, & Nixopayidn, orparnyot fipnvras ;
Kai és: Ov ydp, pn, © Rewxpates, rowstrol eiow
"ADnvaion, aste cue pev ovy etdovro, ds ex xatado-you
OTpaTevopevos KaTaTéTpinpuat Kal Noyayov cal takiap-
xav nai Tpavpata Wird TOV Toheniwy ToTatTAa Exwv*
Gua Sé tas ovAds Tov Tpavpatwy atroyupvovpevos ére-
Selxvvev: “AvrioSévnv &é, em, eldovto Tov obre orhi-
THY WorroTe oTpaTevadpevoy, Ev Te Tols Treva ovdeY
wep(BXerroy rotncavra, émiatduevoy Te GAN ovdey 7H}
Xenpata avdAdéyew; Ovxodv, Eby 6 Awxpdrys, Todro 3
pev ayadov, elye tois otparwrais ixavos Eorat Ta
émcerndeca tropitew ; Kai yap ot éurropot, épn, 6. Nixo-
paxiins, xpypata avddéyery ixavoi eicw* Grr ody
&vexa Tovrov nal otparnyeiy Suva dv. Kalé Sw- 3
eparns fn: "ANNA cal didroverxos "AvriaVévns darir,
8 otpatnye mposeivas éeritHdecoy dotiv> ovy opas, Gre
cat, Oodxis Kexopiynxe, Waot Tois yopots vevixnke ;
Ma Ai’, én 6 Nixopayidns, adr’ ovddéy Suowy ors
xXopod te cal otpatedparos mpoeoravasr. Kai pry, 4
én 6 Swxparns, ovde wdis ye 6 ‘“AvricSévys, ovde
xopav SidacKadias eurretpos dv Euws éyévero ixavos
eupety tous xpatiorous taira. Kali ev ty otparea
ov, fm 6 Nixopayidns, Gdrous péy evpyces Tors
tafovras avy’ éavrov, adXous 62 Tovs payoupévous.
Ovxoiy, Efn 6 Raxparns, dav ye wal ey tois trode- 5

90 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

pucxots TOUS KpaTioToUs, strep éy Tos yoptKois, éFev.
ploxn Té Kal mpoatpyrat, eixorws Av Kat Tovrov viKn-
gopos ein: xat Saravav 5° avrov eixos paGddAov dy
Sérew eis tay Evv Orn TH Wore Tay TrOAEEIKaD
0 »éeny eis thy EW 7H puvAR TeV yopiov. Aéyes
ov, bn, @ Rwxpares, ws tov avrod avdpos date yopn-
yely Te Kadws Kal atparnyeiv ; — Aéyw eywy’, En,
@s, STov dy Tis Mpootatevy, av yiyvoony te dv Sei,
cal taita tropiterSa: Sivytat, ayaSos ay ein mpo-
oTarns, elite yopou, elite oixov, elite Trodews, elite oTpa-
7 Tevpatos mpooratevor.—Kai 6 Nixopayisns: Ma 47,
Epn, @ Saxpares, ov“ av trote @uny éy@ cov axod-
gat, ws ayaSol oixovopor ayaXoi atpatyyol dv elev.
— IS. 57, En, eeracwpev Ta Epya exatépov avrav,
iva eid@pev, ToTepov Ta auTa eat, } Stahépes T.—
8 IIdvu ye, épn.— Ovxodv, Ef, td ev tovs apyopevous
KaTnxoous Te Kal evreSeis éavrots wapacKevalew ap-
gorépwy eativ epyov ;—Kai para, épy.—Ti 8; 70
mpostatrew éxacta Tos émrirndeious, mpatrew ;— Kai
tour é¢n.—Kai piv cal 1rd rovs xaxovs xoraleyr,
kal Tovs ayaXols tiuady, dudorépors oluat mposnxerv.
9 —ITdvu pév ovv, Epn.—To S€ rods imrnoous evpe-
veis Troceio Sas ras Ob Kadov audorepols ; — Kai roir’,
Eon. — Zupudyous Se nat BonIovs wposdyerSas Soxet
gos oupdépery apdorépos, 4 ov; —IIdvu pev ov»,
én. —’AdAS duractixods tav Svrev ovK apydortépous
elyas mposixes ;—Zpodpa yx’, Epn.— Ovxodv xai emt-
pedis Kal dedorrovous auordépous elvas aposnxet Tept
10 ra abréy épya ; — Tatra pédv, Efn, mavta opoiws
audotépwy eotiv’ adda TO payeoSat ovKéTe apdo-
tépwv.—’AAN' éySpol yé row audorépas yiryvorras ;
—Kai para, fn, troiro ye. — Ovxotv ro mepuyevé-
11 oSae tourwy apdhorépas oupddpes ;—ITIavu ye, edn
GY’ éxeivo mapieis, dv Séy pdyerSat, ti whedrrjoes 7

BOOK Ill. CHAP. V.

olxovopeny ;—'Evradsa Sirov nal mreiorov, py: 6
yap ayados oixovopos, eidas, Gre oddéy ottw Avot-
TExES TE Kai KepdSaréov eoTiv, ws TO paxyopevoy TOUS
qoNeplous vixay, ovde olrws aruatTEendés Te Kai Cnps-
des, as TO ArTacSat, wpodvuws pey Ta mMpos 7d
vixav cupdépovta Sntice nal mapacKevdacetat, €Tt-
péeras O€ Ta pos TO NTTaGIaL hépovra oxévverat Kal
gurdkeras, evepyas 5°, dv riv mapacKeuny dpa virn-

91

Tix ovcav, payetrat, oly feora 52 Toutwy, day -

avrapacKevos 7, dudakeras ouvarrew paynv. Mi
xatrappove, edn, & Nixopayiéy, tev olxovouixey av-
dpav> 4 yap trav iiov émipédcca Ane povoy Sia-
gépes Tis tay xowav, Ta € GAXa Tapandjouw exe,
To Sé péyiorov, Ste obre advev avYpwrmv ovderépa
yiryverat, ore Su’ Gov pey avSpwrwv Ta iva wpat-
terat, Ss Grryov Se ta Kowds ov yap GAO TiolV
avSpuwrrous of Tey Kotvow eriedouevoe ypavTat } ols-
wep of TA tia oixovomodvres* ols of emiotapevot ypif-
oSa: cal ta tSia Kal ta xowd Karas mpdtrovety, ob
Sé uy emiotapevos audhotépwde mAnpperodow.

CHAPTER V.

ARGUMENT.

Tras chapter consists of a colloquy of Socrates with Pericles the younger,
upon the means of restoring the Athenians to their former valor and
glory in war. It should seem, from some allusions in § 4, to have taken

place soon after the battle at Delos, B.C. 424.

The Athenians, Socrates argues, are in possession of all the advan-
tages and qualities necessary for the conquest of their enemies (§ 1—8).
The very fact that. they, on account of several disastrous engagements,
fear the enemies which they formerly despised, will cause them to be

92 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

more ubedient to a good leader, and will banish sloth, arrogance, and al
insubordination or irregularity (§ 4—). If then they be obedient, the
next step is, to incite their courage and stimulate their ambition, by
recounting to them the virtues and valor of their ancestora, which are
committed to them as a sacred inheritance (§ 7—12). Their present
degeneracy is oceasioned by their prosperity which indyced carelessness
($13). The only way of restoring them to their pristine splendor, is in
bringing them back to former manners and habits, or in .eading them
to imitate the virtues of the Lacedemonians (§ 18—15). There is no
occasion to be disheartened on account of present factions and dissen-
sions; they have among them the elements of union, and only need
well-informed and skilful leaders, to make them obedient and efficient
in war as well as in other occupations (§ 17—21). Hence the impor-
tance of knowledge and thorough training for those who are to guide
the army (§ 22—24). Finally, Socrates alludes to the advantages ot
Attica for self-defence, and enjoins upon Pericles active exertion an a
military commander (§ 25—28).

1 [epucret 5é sore, rq tod mdvu Tlepixdéovs vid,
Stareyopevos’ "Eyw rot, pn, & epixreus, ehrida exw
gov otpatnyncavtos apyeive te xal évdokotépay THY
Won eis TA TWodkeuiKa Eoecdat, xal TeV TodELiov
xpatncew. Kai 6 Ilepixadjs: Bovdoiuny av, én, ®
Zaxpares, & réyerss Grws Sé taira yévoir’ dv, ov
Suvapat yvovat. Bovrec otv, fn 6 Zwxpdtnys, Sado-
yifouevoe rept autay emicxoTTayuev, Grou on 76 Suva-

2 tov daorw ;—Bovropat, épn.—Oidxovy olcXa, edn, ire
mrndSes ey ovdey pelovs eiciv "AXnvaios Bowwrav ; —
Oléa ydp, é6n.—Xapata 5¢ dyad nab xadd wore-
pov x Bovsrow oles rew dy éxreySivat, he °AS1-

. vov;—Ovde ratty pot Soxobat AcirecMas.— Evpeve-

atépous 5é wordpous éaurois elvas voulCeus ;—' AXnvalous
eywye? Bowwray yey yap qwoddol, reovextovpevot ind
OnBaiwr, Suspevis adrois Eyovow> "ASnvnos 5é ovdey
3 dp@ Tovotrov.—'AAAd pny pidoTeporatos ye Kai dido-
ppovertatos twavtwy eioiv, dmep oby xoTa trapokuves

xwwduvevery imrép eddokias te nat tartpidos.—Ovse &

BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 938

rourows ‘ASnvaios peutrrol.— Kai pnv mpoyovev ye
aha Epya ovx Eotw ols pelt nal wreiw inrdpye 4
"ASnvaiow woddrol ératpopevos mpotpérovtai Te
GpeThs - €mrepedetadat xal adipose yliyvesSasr.— Taira 4
pev Gdydi} Ayers wavta, @ AaKpates* adr’ spas, Ste,
ag ov Te ov Todpisy tav yirlov dv AcBadela
cuppopa éyévero cai 4 ued’ ‘Imrroxpdrous emi Anrig,
€x TovTwy tetateivwras pev % THY ‘AXnvalwv Sofa
mwpos tovs Bowrous, émipras S¢ to tév OnBaiov
dpdvnpa mpos tovs *ASnvaious, dste Borwtol pév, ot
apoodev ovd' éy tH éautay Tor\pavres "ASnvaiow dayev
AaxeSatpovioyv te kal trav GdXwv IleXotrovvnciwy avte-
TATTETIAL, VUY aTELNoOvaWW auTot KaS' EavTos éufa-
ely eis thy ‘Artixny, "AXnvaioe Sé, ot mpotepov, Ste
Botwroi povos éyevovro, topYovvres THY Bowriay, do-
Botvrat, py Bowzol Sywowos tiv 'Arricny. Kaio5d -
Zexparns: "AN aicSdvouat pév, Ep, tadta obras
Exovra: Soxet dé poe avdpt ayad@ dpyovrt viv evape-
otorépws StaxciaSas 7 modus’ TO pev yap Yapaos
apédeay Te kai paSvupiay nai aeideayv éuBadre, 6
5é doBos mposextixnwrépous te Kal evrreiSecrépous Kat
evraxtotépous trovet. Texpunpato 5° dy tovro wai aro 6
tay éy tais vavoiv: Stray pev yap Sov pndév do-
Bavras, peotol ciow arakias, &r dv 58 4 yexudva 4
morepntous Selcwow, ov povoy Ta KedevomEeva aTayTa
Wovovaw, Gra Kai styacs .xapadoxoivres ta TWpos-
Tay nodpeva, w@strep yxopevtai.—- ‘ANA pv, Edy 67
Tlepsxdijs, elye viv pdduota weiSowro, dpa av ein
héyeww, was ay avrous mpotpepaipneSa madi avepedc-
oDijvas tis apyalas aperis Te Kal evedeias kat evdat-
povias.—~Ovxovv, fn 0 Swxparns, e& pev ¢BovdopeSa 8
xpnedtwy avTovs, dv of dAXos elyov, avTimocetcSas,
amodexvivres aurois taita watpad Te Svta Kal mpos-
HxovTa, pdsor’ dv obrws avrovs éopu@uey avréyerXas

+) gee ee iis

a 2 ie

a a

94 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

rovreoy* émel Se trod pet’ apeTns wpwrevery avTors
érieretaSat BSoudoueSa, totr av Seccrdéov éx a-
Aatod paAtoTa ITposhKoY auToIs, Kal ws TovTOU é7t-
9 peAovpevos mravrwv ay elev xpatiotor.—IIas ov ay
rouro SiddcKowuev ;—Oluar pév, et ToUs ye madato-
TATOUS, MY AKOVOMEV, TpOydvOUS AUTMY avapipVnoKot-
10 wey aurous axnxootas dpiarous yeyovévat. — "Apa
Aéyers THY TAY Yeav xplow, fy ot mept Kéxpora &°
aperny cxpway ; ; — Aye yep, cal tiv 'E pexréas ye
Tpopiy was ryeveowv, Kat Toy Wohenov TOV em éxetvov
ryevomevov mpos Tous ét THs exomevns irelpov waaons,
cai tov éb “Hpaxredav mpos tovs év IIedotrovvijcg,
Kal mdayras rovs ért Oncéws rodeunSévtas, ev ols
mTacw éxeivor SjAoL yeyovact Tov Kad’ éavToUs av-
11 Spwrwv apioredcavres. Ei 5é Bovre, & dotepov ot
éxeivwy pev amroyovot, ov TwoAD O€ mpd nudv ryeyovo-
Tes, Empatay, Ta peev avtol Kad’ Eavrovs aywvifopevot
Mpos Tous Kuptevovras ris te ‘Acias waons Kal Tis
Evparns péxpe Maxedovias, nal wXeiorny trav mpoye-
yovoreyv Suvauw Kxal adhopuny xextnuévous, nai ué-
ylota épya Kateipyacpevous, Ta be xal peta ITeXo-
wovynaiwy aptotevovtes nal Kata yhv Kat Kata
Sdrartay> of 51) Kat Aéyovrat todd Sceveyxciy tov
Kay éavrovs avSparav. — Aéyoyras ydp, én. —
12 Tovyapoty trod\dav pev petavactacewy év TH ‘Edad
yeyovuiav Sidueway dv rH éauta@y, woddol Sé wrreép
Sixauwy avridéyovres émrdrperrov éxeivots, trodrol Se
urd Kpettrovey UBpilopevos KaTépevyov mpos éxeivous.
13 —Kal 6 Ilepixrys: Kai Savypato ye, ébn, © 3a-
Kpares, 1) Wodts Grws mor emt Ta yelpoy ExdALvEv.—
"Eyw pév, én, oluat, 6 Swxparys, dsirep wal adrroe
Twes 8: TO woAU threpeveyxciy Kal Kpatiarevoas
katappadupnocavtes toteptovet Tay avTiTadwy, obTe
wal 'ASnvaious mod Steveyxovras apedjoas éavTow.

BOOK I. CHAP. V. 95

wat Sid tovro yeipous ryeyovevat, — Nov ob, én, ti 14
dy mowouvtes avadaBorey THY apyaiay apeTHy ; i — Kal
6 Swxparns: Ovdev dzroxpupov Sones poe elvat, aN’
eb péev éEeupovtes TA Ta Tpoyovey émiTndevpata py-
dev yetpov exetvoy emitndevorev, ovdev Av yetpous éxel-
vow yevéoSar> ef Se py, Tous ye viv mpwrevoytas
pspovpevos, Kal TovTOLS Ta aUTa érirndevovTes, Guoiws
pey TOs avTois ypwpevol, ovdey av yxelpous éxeivwy elev:
e& 5” érripedéotepoy, wai Bedtious.— Aéyess, Ep, woppa 15
gov elyas TH TONE THY KadoKayadiay’ Tote yap ov-
ras "AXnvaia, astrep Aaxcdaipomos, 1) mpecBurépous
aidécovtat; of amo Tov Tar épow dpxovrat Karadpo-
vely TeV yepasrépey: i] cwpacKkncovety otTws ; of ov
povoy avrot eveFias duedovow, AAA Kal Tov émipe-
Aoupévov xatayedwor. ITIdte 5é obtw reicovrat tows 16
Gpyovaw ; ot cal wyd\dovtas eri TH Katadpovely TAY
apyovrwyv: f wore ovtws Spovonoovow; of ye aytt
pev TOU ouvepyeiv éauTois TA ovupcpevTa érrnped{ov-
atv adAndrols, Kal PYovavaw Eavrvis paddrov 7 Tos
GrAos avYperros: pddota Se advrwy & te Tais
iiats auvodots xal rais xowais Siadépovras, Kai mei-
aoras. Sixas GAAnAOs Sixdfovrat, nab tpoarpovrras
HadXov obtw Kepdaivery am’ adAnAwWY 1} cUVHMdcdovy-
Tes autouss tois S€ xowois wstrep adXoTplois ypw-
pevot, wept tTovrwy av pdyorrat, nal Tais as Ta
totavta Suvadpect padiora yaipovow. ‘EE dy croddy
pev atretpla Kal xaxia TH wonder Eudvetas, Todd So
éySpa Kai picos adAnAwy Tois Troditats éyylyverat,
bs & éywrye para poPovpar del, un re peitov fh acre
ddpew SvvacSat xaxov TH wore TUpBH.— Mndapars, 18
éfn 6 Swxparns, & Tlepixrecs, otras yo avnxéotm
movnpia voce ‘ASnvaiouvs: ovy spas, ws ebraxTos
Hey eiow év Tots vauTixois, evraxtws 8° év Tois yup-
wixots ayia WeiSovras Tois émiordran, ovdevmy Se

[ed

7:

96 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

KaTadcéoTepoy ev Tois yopois Uirnperobas tos SidacKa-
19 Xots ;—Tovro yap rot, Epn, nat Savpactoy dott, ta
Tous peyv TovovTous TeSapyew Tois éperta@at, Tors Ge
Gmditas Kal tous tmrrels, of Soxotct xadoxayadia
mpoxexpioSat TOY TokTOY, ameegTaToUs elvat Tay-
20 rwv.— Kal 6 Saxpdrns fn: “H Se & Apeiy mayo
Bovnry, @ ITepixrets, ove ex trav Sedoxtpacpévoy xadi-
orata:;—Kal pdra, é¢n.—OleSa ovy twas, edn,
KaddLov 7 voptmorepoy %) ceuvorepoy i SicatoTepoy
tas te Sixas Sexdfovras nal Tada wWavta wpdTtov-
tas ;—Ov péuhopat, Eby, rovrocs.—Ov tolvuv, Edn,
Sef aSupeiy, ws ovx evrdxtwy dyrov *ASnvaiov.—
21 Kai pny & ye rows otpatiwrixois, éfn, Sa padiota
Sei awdppovely te nai evraxteiy xal meYapyeiv, ovdevi
rovTray mpos¢xyovow.— lows yap, én 6 Rwxparys,
éy Tovrots of Heota emiordpevos apxovow avTav'
ovy opas, 6rs eiSapioTav pev Kal yopevTmy Kai opyn-
ora@y ovdée els eriyeipel Gpyew pn emiotdpevos, ovde
wadaotay ovbe TayKxpatiacTaw ; GdAd aves, Scos
rouTwy apyovot, éxoves Sei~at, ovroSev Euadov Taira,
éf’ ols éfeotaot, trav 5é otparnyav of wreioro: av-
23 roryxedidfovow. Ov pévtos o€ ye Towbroy éyw vomit
elvas, GX’ olpai oe ovdéy Hrrov éyecw etweiv, crore
oTparnye 1) omote tradaiew jpko parvSdvew> xai
WoAda pev olual ce TOY TaTpwwY OTpAaTHYyNUaTwY Ta-
pecanpora Siacwlev, wodkrAd S€ wavrayo3ev ouveryvo-
xévat, OTroSev olov te Hw padely Te wed pov eis otpa-
23 rnyiav. Oluas 5é ce moda peptpvay, Gras py ads
GeavTov ayvowy Tt THY Es OTpaTHYyiay wpedipwy, xal
édy Tt Towvroy aicSy ceavrov py eidota, Snretv tous
émuctapevous taita, ore Swpwv ote yaplrav derdo-
pevov, Gras pays tap avtav & un émictacas, Kal
94 cuvepyous ayadous Eyns. Kai 6 Tlepexdys: Ov rXAav9a-
vee pe, © Bawxpares, Edn, Ete ovd' oidpevos pe TovTw

s

BOOK III. CHAP, VI. 97

GrtperetaXat Tadta réyers, GAN éyxerpav pe Sdd-
oxeev, Ott TOY wéAXOVTA oTpaTHYEY TOUTwWY amrdYTOV
€riperetoSat Seis opodcya@ pévros xaye cot tadta.—
Towro 5°, Edn, @ Tlepixrets, xaravevdneas, Stt mmpa- 25
KELTUL THS Ywopas nuav dpn peyara, xadyjxovta én
tiv Bowriay, 5 dy eis tiv yopay elsodae oreval te
vai mposavras eici, cai Ste péeon Suelworas Speowy
Epupvois ;— Kai para, épn.=-Ti b€; od éxeivo axn- 26
coas, Srt Mucoi xai ITicidae ev 1H Bacthéws yops
caréyovTes epupva wavy yopia, Kal Kovdws wirricpe-
vot, Suvavrat, Toddd pév tiv Baciiéws yopay Kata-
Séovras xaxotroeiv, autol dé Sv éerevSepar ; — Kal
rovr> 9’, &6n, axovw.—'ASqvaiovs 5° ove av ole, 27
Eby, péypt Tis éXadpas nxias wmdcpévous xougo-
répnis Girdows, wal ra apoxeiveva tis ywpas spn
caréyovras, BraBepous pev rots toreplous elvar, pe-
yarnv 6é apoSorny tots woditay tis ywpas Kate-
sxevao9at; Kai 6 Ilepuxdis: avr’ olvat, edn, &
Zewxpates, xal tavta ypyowa elvat. Ei roivuv, én 28
5 Rwxpdrns, apéoxes coe taira, émexelper avtois, @
ipuote’ 6 Te pev yap ay rovrwy xatampatns, xa cot
cadoy éotat nai TH Tore ayadov, dav 5é te advva-
rys, oure thy modyv Brayres, obre ceavroy Katas-
FYUvERS.

CHAPTER VI.

ARGUMENT.

Gravoo, a brother of the philosopher Plato, ridiculously persisting m
haranguing the people in the assembly (8uxyopeiy), in opposition to
the wishes of. his friends, with the hope of obtaining honor and influ-
ence in the State, was averted from his course by a conversation with
Socrates (§ 1).

5

98 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

Socrates first gained the favorable attention of Glauco, by a repre.
sentation of the importance of the office that he desired, and of the honor
that was attached to it (§ 2). He then by a series of questions exhibited
to Glanco his entire want of qualifications for performing adequately the
duties pertaining to it (§ 8—13). By this means Glauco was prepared
for the advice, that he should begin a preparation for so important s
trust, by undertaking the management of his uncle’s affairs (§ 14). The
objection that his uncle might not be willing to intrust his estate to him,
gave Socrates occasion to inculcate the sennment, that one who is nof
thoroughly acquainted with public business, will not ba able, as a ruler,
to advance the prosperity or provide for the safety of the State, nor te
gain for himself any renown (§ 14—18).

1 Taravxwva 52 tov "Apiorwvos, Gt’ éreyeipe: Snun- |
yopety emiSuuav mporrareve THS Trodkews, ovdET@
eixoow €Tn ‘yeyoves, Gvr@ay addwv oixeiwy te xal di-
Awy ovdeis eOvvaTo Travoas EAKOMEVOY TE GTO TOD
Biyaros wai xatayéXactov Gvra, Zwxparns 5é ebvous
dy aur@ Sua te Xapyidny tov Travewvos xai da

2 IIddtwva povos eravoev: évyruywy yap avur@e mperoy
pev eis TO EXEARoaL axovew Terdde Aé~as xatécyev-
"2 Tratxcwv, pn, wpocrarevery nyiv Stavevonoae tijs
morews ; —"Evyory’, fn, @ Bawxpates.—Ny Ac’, edn,
Kadov ydp, eirep Te Kat GAO Tav évy av3pwrrois*
djAoy yap, Gri, dav tovTo Siampafn, Suvaros péev eon
auTos Tuyydvey Grou dy émiSupys, txavos Sé tous Pi-
Nous wmerciv, errapets 5€ tov tatp@ov olxoy, avEjoes
5é thy marpida, ovopactas 8° gon mpwrov pev ev TH
wove, éreta év TH ‘EdAdS, tows Se asrep Bepuioto-
Kris Kal év tois BapBapors, Sov 5° av Hs, wavtayov

3 wepiBrerros Eon. Tait’ ovv axovwy 6 Tdavewy epe-
yaruvero Kai nddms trapéueve. Mera 8& tavta 6 Xo-
xpatns: Ovxoiy, én, tovTo pév, @ Travewy, Sidr,
Sri, elrep tipdoSat Bovrer, wgedrntéa cor 1 WOS
éotiv ;—IIdvy pév ovv, Epn.—ITI pos Seay, Edy, py
roivuy amoxpiyrn, GX’ elroy nyiv, ee Tivos adpky thy

BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 99

modi evepyetety; ‘Evel 5¢ 6 Travxov Siecurycey, 4

ws dy tore oxoTray, oroSev dpxovro * "Ap, &6n 6 2a-
xparns, dstrep, pidov olxov et avéjcas Bovdovo, WXov-
GuoTepoy avToyv emtyetpoins av Tovey, otto xal Thy
Worw Tetpdoy wrovoiwrépay toujoa.; —IIavy pev
ovv, €py.— Ovxoby tmrovowrépa y av ein, mposddayv
GUTH} TAEWVaY yevopévav ; —Eixos yobv, épn.— Aéfov
5y, Edn, ex tivwyv viv ai mposodos TH Tore Kal Tocas
Twes ciat; Sirov yap, Ste Ecxevyat, iva, et pév tives
auray evoens Exovow, extrAnpwons, ef 5¢ mapadeitroy-
Tat, mpostropions.— AdrAa wa Ai’, pn 6 Travcwr,
Tauta ye oun érécxeppat.— ARN, Ef ToUTO, Edm, Trape-
Netres, Tas ye Sarrdvas Tis TOkEWS Hiv eirés SHrov yap,
Grs xal tovr@y tas Trepittas adatpely S:a107.—'AdrAY
pa tov Ai’, em, ovde mpos tatrd ww écyor\aca.—
Ovxodyv, Edn, TO ev TAOVTWwWTEpay THY Tod ‘Tovey
avaBadoupedSa’ was yap olov te py eidoTa ye TA ava-
Awpata Kat tas mposddous emisednMpvat TovTwY ;—
"AX, & Baxpates, pn 6 Travewv, Svvatov dots nai
GINO Trokepioy THY WoW IrovTi~ev.—Ny Aia, odo-
dpa y', on 0 Awxpatnys, éay tis avTav Kpeitrav 7°
qrrev 5 dv nat ta dbvra mposatroBddo av.—’ Adydij
Aéyets, Ey. — Ovxodv, Ef, tov ye Boudevoopevoy mpos
obstivas Set trodepeiy THY Te THS Wodews Suvauw Kat
Tv Tay éevayriwy eidévar Sei, iva, dav pev 1) THS TWo-
ews xpeitrwy 7, suuBovrevy Cmiyerpely TH Toréug,
dav d¢ array tav evavriwv, evrAaBetoSat weiSy.—
"OpSas Aéyets, Efn.— II parov pév roivur, edn, réeFov
Huw HS TWokews THY Te wellKnY Kal THY VaUTLKY
Suwvauty, elra THY TOY évavTiov.—' AAA pa tov Ai’,
Edn, oux av Exowpi cot ovrws ‘ye ard oroparos eiTrety.
—’AAN, eb yéypamtai aot, eveyxe, Efn* mavu yap
goes Gy tovTo axovoatut.—'ArrAA pa Tov Ai’, edn,

ovde yéypamrrai pol mw.—Ovxovv, épn, xat trepi roé- 10

100 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

pov cupBovrevey thy ye mpwTny érisyncopey’ tows
yap xal Sia To péyeXos auTa@y apts apxopevos rijs
mpootatelas olmw éEntaxas. ‘“AdAG TOL epi Ye gu-
Aaxhs THs yepas O16’ Ste coe pepédnxe, cal oloSa,
omocas Te dudaxai érrixaipol elo Kai OTTOTaL py, Kal
Ordcot Te hpoupol ixavot evot Kal oTroToL py Eict, Kal
Tas pev émixaipouvs duraxas oupBovreicew peilovas
ll mosey, tas 5& mepitras adatpeiv.— Ni Ai’, Ey 6
Dratxcwv, ardcas pev- oy &ywye, Evexd ye Tov obTws
autas guAddrreoDat, dsre erérrecSat Ta ex THS YoOpas.
—'Eav &é ris adédn 7, En, Tas Pudraxas, ovx oles Kat
‘apratlew éFovciay EceaXa: T@ Bovropévy ; atdp, én,
qorepoy e\S@v autos éEntaxas TovTo, 4} as oleYa, ére
Kaxaos hudattovras ; — Eixdvw, &pn.— Ovxodv, edn,
wait rept tovtwy, Stay pnxérs eixavwpev, adr dy
edopev, tore cupBovredcopnev ; —"Iaows, fn 6 Tav-
13 cov, Bédrriov.—Eis ye pv, ep, tapyvpia oid’ Ste
ovx adifar, ast Exew eiretv, Sots viv éddtT@ 4}
mpooSev mwposépyerat avToSev.— Ov yap ovv édndvYa,
Epn. Kai yap vi Ai’, ébn 6 Swxpdrtns, Aéyeras Bapvd
TO xwpiov elvar, @ste, Stav wept tourov déy cupPov-
Aeverv, aity cou 1 mpopacis apKéce. AKwirropat,
13 fn 6 T'Aavcwv.—’AXrN exetvou ye rot, Epn, old" Gre
oux nuéAnKas, GAN Eoxerat, Kai mocov ypovev ixavos
dori 6 éx THS ywpas yiyvopevos airos Siarpépew THY
mov, Kai wooou eis TOY eviauToy mposd€eTal, va py
TOUTO ye AAD oe Tote H trodes evdeNnS yevouevn, GAN
eidas éyns inrép Trav dvayxatwy cupBovdevwv TH To-
Net BonSeivy te nal catew avryy. Adyeu, Edy o
Dravewv, twrappéyedes wpaypua, eye nal TY ToOLOUTwWY
14 ériperctoSar Senoer. “AAA pévrot, Edy 6 Zwxpdrns,
ovd’ ay tov éavtod trote olxovy Karas TIS olxnoeer,
ef uu) tavTa pev eicetat, ov mposddetat, travtwv Se
érripedopevos exm@Anpwoe* GAN érrel 1) ev WOAS EK

BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 101

wretovey f pupiwy oixiayv cuvéotnxe, yareTroy 5é doTiy
Gpa Tooovtwy oixwy émipedetoYat, was ovy Eva, tov
Tov Yeiov, wpwroy érreipadns avkjcat ; Séerac Sé* xav
uey Tourov Suvy, xal mreloow ertyeipnces’ Eva Sé 1)
Suvapevos wpedjcat, was ay todrovs ye SuvnYecns ;
astrep ef tes 8y tddavrov yt) Suvasto dhépery, was ov
avepov, Gre rEiw ye Pépew ovd' ereyetpyréov avTe ;
"ANN Eyary’, fn 6 Travewv, wdheroinv av rov rob 15
Sevov oixov, ef por MéAot weiSecSar. Elra, &pn o
Zewxparys, Tov Meiov ov Suvduevos metYew, 'AYnvaious
Wavtas peta Tov Yeiov vouilers SuvncecSat trojoas
meSeoXal cor; Purdtrrov, én, © Travxwy, Srws pt 16
tov evdokety emiSuudy ets Tovvavrioy EASys* fh ody
pas, a odarepov dors 1o, & wy oldé THs, TadrTa
Aéyew mpdtrew; evYupod S& tay drAdwv Sous
olaSa towvrous, oloe gaivovras xal réyovres & pr)
icact xal mpdttovres, mwotTepad got Soxodow eéml Tots
TowovTOLS EeTaivou paAdov 4 voyou Tuyyavew; Kal
awrorepoy SauydleoSas parryov KxatadpoveicSac ;
"EvSupod 8 xal tay eiSorwy & te Te réyoves Kai 17
6 TL Trovovcl, Kat, ws éyw vopilw, eupyoes ev macw
Epyors Tous prev evdoxtnobdvrds te cat Yavpalopévous
éx tay padiota émiotapévwy sytas, Tovs Sé Kaxo-
Sofoivrds te xai xatadppovoupévous ex THY apa%e-
otdtwv. Ei ovv émiQupeis evdontiueciy re xat Saupd- 18
CcoDas ev TH rode, Tepes KaTepydcacSat ws padtoTa
To eidevat & Bovrec mpdtrew* édv yap TouTp Sievé-
yeas Tov aAdwv eruyeiphs Ta THS Toews TpaTTeL,
oux dv Sauudoayu, et mavy padiws Texas oy emt
Supets.

102 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

CHAPTER VII.

ARGUMENT. ~

Tas chapter is the counterpart of the preceding. Socrates encourages
Charmides, a man of great worth and ability, to engage in public life,
although averse to it.

One who is able to advance the interests of the State, and thereby to
obtain glory and honor, is under a twofold obligation to exercise his
talents (§ 1, 2). Socrates says, that he has learned that Charmides poe-
sesses this ability, by noticing his conversation with other statesmen (6 3).
He who can express his thoughts or give his opinion among them, can
certainly speak in the assembly of the people (§ 4—7); sor if those who
are most wise and powerful are not, those who have less knowledge and
power need not be, feared (§ 8). Seek, Socrates adda, a right under-
standing of yourself, which will impart confidence; and neglect not to
give your exertions for the advantage of the State, that you may thus
benefit not the citizens alone, but yourself and friends (§ 9).

1 Xappiinv Sé tov Travaavos spav afioroyov pev
avipa évra, cal woAA@ Suvatwrepov THY Ta TrodLTLXA
ToTe mTpatrovtwy, oxvodyta Se mposiévas TH Shu Kai
TaY THS TWokewsS TMpaynaTov emimsedeiodat> Kime pot,
épn, & Xappidn, ef tus ixavos dv tos oredaviras
a@yovas vikay nal dia TovTo avros te TLLaoSat Kai Ti
matpioa ev TH ‘EdAad: evdoxtuwrépay rrovety uty Sédos
aywvilesSat, woiov Twa Tovrov vouitous av tov avdpa
elvas.; — Afjrov, Stt, Edy, paraxoy te wat Setdov.—

2 Ec 5€ tes, pn, Suvatos. dv. trav Tis wodkEwS mpaypd-
Twy émriperomevos THY Te TOA aveew Kal autos bia
Tovro TisaoSae oxvoin 87 ToUTO mpdrrew, ovx apy
eixotas Setdos vopilorro ;—"“Iaws, pn’ arap mpos ri
pe Tait’ épwras ;—"Oti, Edn, oluai ce Suvarov évra
oxveiy émipedetoSat, nal ratra dv avayKn coe peré-

BOOK Ill. CHAP. VIL 108

yew wority ye byvre.—Tiy Se euny Suvapw, edn 6 3
Xappidyns, év roi Epyp xatayaSov Tatra pov Kata-
yeyvackas ;—’Ev rais cvvoucian, épy, als cuver trois
Ta TiS TONEWS TMpaTToVet’ Kal Yap, Stay Te davaKot-
vOVTAL col, Op® ae Kadws cupPBovdevovTa, Kal Stay TE
apaprdvwow, opSas. émitiuavta.—Ov ravrov dori, 4
éfn, © Bwxpares, idia te StaréyerSar Kai ev TH TAt-
Yee aywvitecSa:.—Kal pny, py, 6 ye apidpety duvd-
prevos ovdev Frrov ev TH ANSE 7 povos aptSpet, wat
Oi KaTd povas apiota KiSapilovres, odToL Kal év TO
WANE Kpaticrevovety.— Aide 5é xal PoBov, Edn, ovy 5
Gpas Euduta re avSperos Svta Kal TWoAXRD paddov év
Toes Sydow 7 ev Tais lais Gutdiats TraptoTayeva ; —
Kai of ye d:daEwv, Ep, puna, Ste ovre tovs dpo-
vipLwTaToUs aidovpEvos oUTE TOS toyUpoTaTous poPov-
pevos éy ois adhpoverratos te xal acSevertatou
aicyuvy eye TWoTepoy yap Tors yvadels abrav, H 6
Tous axurets, 4 Tovs TéxTOVaS, H TOUS Yadxels, } TOUS
yewpyous Tos éurropous, 7) Tous, €v TH awyopa peta-
Baddopevous xat dpovritovras, 6 te éXaTTOVOS mMpta-
pevot meiovos atrod@vrat, ainyivyn; ex yap TovTwY
amavrov 7) éxxAncia ovviotatat. Ti Se oles Siadépew 7
38 ov roves 7} TAY aoxnT@Y GyTa KpeiTTw Tors iwTas
doBeiaSat ; ov yap toils mpwrevovoww ey TH rode, OY
Eve Katadpovovct cov, padiws Svadeyouevos, nal Tov
Cripedopévov Tod TH wove SiareyeoSat morv mTepwv,
éy tots yndé mamore dpovticact Tay modsTex@y, pnde
cov Karatedpovnxoat oxveis Aéyerv, Sedums, 7) KaTA-
yeraoSis ;—Tl 8’; ébn, ob Soxodal cos rwoddadxts of 8
év TH éxxdnoia Tov opSas Aeyovrwy KaTayedav ;—
Kai yap ot Erepor, &fn: 80 xal Savpalw aov,
éxeivous, Grav Toro Trousot, padlws xerpovpevus, Tov-
ros S5é yndéva tporroy ole SuvnceaSat mpocevexdjvas.
‘Nyadé, wh ayvoet ceavroy, unde dydprave & of wrei- 9

104 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

oto, duaptavovaw* of yap TroAXol wpunKotes érl 7d

‘oxomeiy Ta Tay GAXwv wpdyyata ov Tpérovrat ém}
TO éavrovs éEerdtews pun ovy airoppaSupe rovtou,
Grxa Svatelvou padrAov mpos TO weavT@ mTposéyerv:
Kal pt) auérer TaY THS Wodews, ef Te Suvarov éeort Sid
oe Bédriov Exe TovTwy yap Karas EexovTwy, ov pOo-
vov of GAAoL ToNTat, GAR Kai of cot didos Kai avTos
ov ovx dAdxtoTa wHhEAjon.

CHAPTER VIII.

ARGUMENT.

Tue remaining chapters of the third Book are of a miscellancous nature,
not directly connected with the preceding chapters and not connected
with each other. They contain practical explanations of ethical princi-
ples, conversations with artists and workmen in regard to their occupe-
tions, apothegms and precepts in reference to exercise, regimen, ete. Their
object seems to be to show the extent and value of Socrates”instructions,
and thus they indirectly have a bearing upon the second accusation
against him. d

The present chapter shows in what manner he answered the some
what captions questions of Aristippus, in reference to the good and
beautiful, by showing their practical utility in life. Nothing, he says,
is absolutely good or evil, but only in reference to its object (§ 1—8).
The same is true of the beautiful, which does not differ from the good,
and they both are comprehended in the useful (§ 4—10).

1 ‘Aptotinmou 5° émiyetpoivros edéyyew tov Ywxpa-
THY, OEP auTos Um exeivou TO MpdTEepoy NAEYXETO,
Bovropevos tous acuvdvtas wpedeiy 6 Awxparyns are-
KpivatTo, ovy wsTrep oF hudaTTopevot, py IN O AOYOS
émaddayd7, adr’ os dv qemeopéevos puidtota mpat-

2 rew ta Séovra. “O pév yap avrov jpeto, ef te cidein

BOOK III. CHAP. VIII. 105

GyaXov, iva, ef ts eltros tHv TovovTwy, oloy 4 ctrio»,
f worov } xpnyata, H vyteav, ff payny, 4 Today
Secavvot 512 TovTo Kaxov eviore bv* 6 Sé cides, Sr, édy
Te évoyrAH Huds, SeopeSa rod mavoovtos, amrexpivaro,
wirep xai trovuiy xpatiorov: “Apa rye, Edn, cpwras ps. 3
ef te olda auperod ayadov.— Ove éyary’, Epn.—’ AX
EdS9arplas ; — Ov52 rovro. —’AdAG Ampov ; — Ovde
Aspov.— "AAR pny, Edy, ely’ dpwras pe, ef te ayadoy
ol8a, 8 pundevis ayaSov éotw, ott’ olda, Edn, obre
Séopas.

TIdyuy 8¢ rob "Apictismov épwtadvros avrov, ef ts 4
eidein xadov ; — Kal woddd, &fn.— "Ap ody, &
wavra Spo addjAdos ;——‘Qo olov te pev ody, é
dyomowrata éua.—IIas odv, én, TO TH KaA@ ave-
potoy xadrov dy ein ;—"Ort, vi Ai’, edn, Eore pev Te
Kade apes Spouov avYpwirm adrdos avopows, Kaos
mpos wadny, éote Se doris, cad} wpos 76 mpoBa-
AoSaz, ws Eve avopotoTdtn T@ aKovrip, Kad@ TMpos
7s opodpa te xal tayd pépeoYat.— Ovdsev Siadhepov- 5
Tews, &n, amoxpivn pot 4 Gre oe npwrnoa, el te
ayaSov eideins.— Zv 5° ole, Efn, GAXo pev aryador,
G@dXo S€ xadov elvat; ovx alaS’, Sts mpos tavTa way-
Ta Kanda te kayadd éorey; TIpwrov pév yap 1) aper)
ov wpos ara pev ayadov, mpos Gra Se xadov eorw,
Greta of avSpwirot To auto te Kal: mpos Ta avTa
xadol. xaryaSot déyovrat, mpos Ta aura Se xai Ta
compara Tay avy peor ay KadXd Te xayada daiverat,
mpos Ttauta 5é Kat Tada wdyta, ols Gv pestrot Xpav-
Tat, KANG Te eayana vouiteras, mpos amep av ebypn-
ora 7.— Ap ovv, Edn, nal Koduvos Keomrpopopos: xadov 6
dori ;s—Ny Ai’, épn, war xpuey} ye dams alcypor,
cay arpos Ta éauTay épya 6 pev Karas meTroLnwevos D
4 5¢ xaxds.— Aéyes ov, Edn, Kadad te xa awypa ta
ata elvat ;—Kal vi) At’ a én, ayadda re xai7

106 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Kaxd* jwodd\dns yap TO Te ALymwov ayadov Tuperod xa”
xov éott, ai TO wWuperod ayadov Aipod Kaxov éoTt,
modraxis 5¢ Tro pév wpos Spopovy Kadov awpos wadyp
aisypov, To Se wpos aAny Kadov mpos Spopov aic-ypov"
wavra yap. ayada péev nal xadrd dori, mpos & dv eb
éxn, wand 5é xal aioypa, mpos & dy xaxas.

8 Kai oixias 5¢ \éywov ras avras xadds te elvas wal
Npnaimous mwardevery Euovy €doxer, olas ypy oixodo-
petoSas. “Emeoxorre 5¢ dde° "Apa ye tov péddovta
oixiay, olay yp, Exew TovTo Set pynyavaodat, Srws

9 dioTn Te évdvarTaaSat Kat ypnoipwratyn Eotat; Tov-
tov 5é dporoyoupévou: Ovxovy dv pev Sépous suyer-
viv Exew, Hd0 Se yetudvos areewrv ;—'Emedy 5é cat
tovTo oupdatev: Oixouw ev tais mpos peonuBpiav
SAetroveais oiKiats ToD wey yeLpsd@vos O HALOS Eis TAS
wactTabas wroddpret, ToD 5é Yépous wvirép 7) pavaurav
kal Tay oteyay Topevduevos axiay mapéxer; Ovxouv
ef ye xadas Exes Taira otTw yiyverSat, oixodopety Set
inpndotepa péev ra mpos peonuBpiay, iva 6 yeEtmeptvos
Mos pn atroxNeintat, ySYapadwtepa Sé ta mpos dp-

l0xrov, iva of yuypol pn eurrimtwow avepor; ‘As Se
guvedovts elirely, Grrot wacas w@pas avros te ay Foire
Katagevyo. kal ra dvra acdhadéotata tiXoiro, airy
dy eixotws HdioTn Te Kal KaddNoTn olxnats Ein’ ypa-
gai Sé xai trosmdlae awrelovas evppoovvas amoorepou-
aw 4 wapdyouvcr. Naois ye pay nal Bopois yopay
Em elvas wperwdectarny, Aris éupavertarn ovca actt-
Beardrn ein: 700 pév yap Wovtas mposevEacYar, dv
be ayvas Exovras mmpostévar

BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 107

CHAPTER IX.

ARGUMENT.

Tas chapter consists of definitions and explanations of several terms
expressive of moral qualities

1. Although some men have by nature more cowrage than others, yet
this quality may be strengthened by precept and practice (§ 1—8).

2 Wisdom and discretion (cwppoctyn) cannot be separated ; since .
every one who knows the right, and acts accordingly, is both wise and
discreet. But as every one does what seems best to him, he who does not
the right, is not only not discreet, but not wise (§ 4).

8. Justice, and every other virtue is wisdom (copla) (§ 5).

4. The opposite of wisdom is insanity (uasfa); but ignorance is not
insanity, yet self-ignorance is next akin to it. Great aberration of under-
standing is commonly called insanity, but Socrates understood by it the
mistaking of the good, which has its foundation in want of self-know-
ledge (§ 6, 7).

5. Envy is the pain or sorrow felt at the prosperity of friends. It is
the companion of fools and not of wise men (§ 8).

6. Idleness is not entire inactivity, for all do something, but a vacuity
of all useful employment (§ 9).

7. Those who bear the sceptre are not necessarily kings and princes,
but only those who have the skill and ability to govern (§ 10—18).

8. The best employment of life is edwpaf{a, good conduct, which is
to be distinguished from edruxia, good fortune; as wpafis from rixy
(§ 14, 15).

TIddw && épwropevos, 7 avdpia rorepov ein de 3
Saxtov, 7. puorxov ; Oluar pév, én, astrep copa
TwpaATos ioyupoTEepoy IMpos Tovs Trovous PveTat, obTw
nai spuyny yuyns éppwpyevertépay mpos ta Sewd gv-
get yiyveoSar spa yap ev Tois abrois vépows Te xa
EYeor Tpepopévovs rodkv Stadépovras aAAHnAwY TOALY. |
Nopifw pévros wacay dvow padnoe Kai peréTyn pos 2
avdpiav abkeaSar- Sijdov piv yap, Ere Zev8asz nal

108 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Opiixes ovx Gy rorpnoeay daomidas Kat Sopata da-
Bovres Aaxedarpovios StapayecSar, ghavepov Sé, rs
cat Aaxedatpono ott dv Opafiv év rédtats Kai axov-
Tiows, oure Ravdsars ev tokows éDérorev Av Saywvite-
3 09a. ‘Opw 8’ éywye xai éri tov dd\wv TavTor
Guoiws Kai duces Stadépovras adAndwv Tors ayvSpw-
Tous, Kat émipedeia Toru emiduorvtas’ é€x 5é TovTor
djdov éeotw, Ste wavras yxpyn Kal Tovs edpueotépors
kai Tovs auBrurépous tHv ducw, ev ols dv ak€wroyor
BovrAwvras yevéoDat, tabra Kai pavSdvew Kai pereTav.
4 Sodlav Sé xal cwhpocrvvny ov Suspiter, addra
Tov Ta pev Kadd Te Kal ayada yiyvwcKovta ypiodas
autos, xat TOY Ta aioxpa eidoTa evrAaBeiaIat, codov
te xa cwhpova Expwev. II posepwrapevos 5é, ei Tovs
érurtapevous pev & Set arpatreiv, trovovvras 5é Tavay-
tia, sopovs te Kal éyxpateis elvar vouiforr Ovdév ye
padrov, En, 7) aaodpous te kal dxpateis’ mavras yap
olpat, Wpoatpoupévous ex thy evdeyouevov & olovras
cuppopwrata autos elvat, taita mpdtrrev. Nopito
ov TOUS p17) GPSS WpaTTovras oUTEe copors ovTE ow-
5 dpovas elvar. “Edn &é nai tay Stxatocvyny xal
THy Gv wacav aperiv aodlay elvat+ td Te yap
Sixata xal mavrta, Goa apeTh mparretat, Kada te xat
ayada elvas: Kai obt' dv tods Tatra eiddras GAXo arti
ToUT@Y ovdey mpoEdcaXal, ore TOUS pn eIrLoTapévoUS
SuwvacSat mpdtreayv, GdAd nal day éeyyerpmow, apap-
Tavew* olrw xal Ta Kada Te Kal aya3a Tous pev co-
gots mparrew, Tous Sé pr copovs ov SvvacSaz, adrjAa
Kat dav éyyeipmow, auaptavew: drei ovy Ta Te Sixata
Kat 7a GAa Kara Te Kal ayada wdvra apeTy mpat-
terat, Sijrov elvat, Gre nai Stxatoovvn nal 7) GAAn Taca
8 dper?) codia éorl. Maviav ye puny évavrioy pev efn
elvat codia, ov pévroe ye Tiy averiotnuocUvnY pavias
dvopte, 7d 52 ayvocly davrév, ai ph & olde Sofaten

BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 10&

Te xal oleoQat yuypwoxey, éyyutdtw paras édoyilero
€ivas* ToUs pévTot TroAdods Edn, & pév of WrEioTos
ayvoovot, Tos Sinuaptnxoras TovTwy ov ddcKew pal-
veoSaz Tos 5é Sinpaptynxotas, @y ot moAdol yeyvo-
GKovot, paivonevous Kade: day Te yap TIS péyas 7
obrws ‘olnras elvau, asTe KUTTTELY TAS UNAS TOD Tei-
yous SieEuav, édv te obrws ioxupds, ast’ émtyeupety
oixlas aipecSat, 4} GAXp ty emitiSeoSae tav Tact
SjAwy Gre advvata dott, TovToy paivesSat dacxey,
tous S¢ pixpov Stapapravovras ov Soxeiy rots ‘rod-
hots paiverSat, Grr, strep THY loyupay émiSupiay
Epwra Kxadovow, oltw Kal tiv peyddnyv Trapavolay
paviay avtovs Kandel.

@Xovov 5é cxorav, & re ein, AvVITNY pe Twa 8
éLevptoxey avroy dvta, obte pévrot thy él dirwv
atuxiats, ovre thy én’ éxSpav ebruyiais yuyvouévny,
GAAA povous Edy PYovely rovs emi tats trav gidrwv
evrrpakiats aviwpévous. Oavpalovtwy Se tivwy, et tus
piiav twa ent tH edmpatia avtod Avuroito, Urepl-
peunoxev, Ett odXol ovTws wpos Tivas Exovoww, OsTE
KaxeS py Tpatrovras py SvvacSar mepiopayv, adda
BonYeiv arvyotow, evruyouvtay S¢ AvrretiaYas* Tovro
5¢ dpovinw pev avdpi ove av cup Piast, rors 7USious
de del mdcoyew avro.

ZyoAHnv Se cxorav, ti ein, rovotyras pév 749
[GAws Gravras, cxoddfovras pévro} tovs mdelotous
&pn eipioxew> xal yap rtovs merrevovtas Kal, TOUS
yeXwTotrowovvras qroveiy Te wavras S& TovTous edn
oxoratew> éFeivas yap avrois iévas wpdfovras ta
Berrie rovrwvs amo pévtos trav BerXriuvev emi ta
xEipw evar ovddva cyordlew, ef Se tis tot, todTov
doxorlas alt@ ovons Kaxas Epn TovTO mpaTreL.

Bactreis Sé nal dpyovras ov rovs ta oxiprrpa 10
éxovras ep elvat, ovde rots rd TaY TUXOVTwY aipe-

110 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Sévras, ovde tods xANpw AayovTas, ovde Tors Araca-
pévous, ovde Tors éfamratjcavtTas, GA\AG TOUS érioTa-

11 pévous apyewv. ‘Orore yap tis Gpodoyncete Tov pey
dpxyovros elvat to wpostartrew & re xpi) awayelv, ToD Se
apyouévou To weideoSat, emedelxvuey ev te vyt tov
wey emiotauevoy dpyovra, Tov 5é vavxAnpoy Kab tovs
GddXous Tos ev TH wnt mavras weidopévous TH éme-
oTapéve, xal évy yewpyia rods KexTnpévouvs aypous, .
Kal évy voop Tovs vocovvTas, Kal év cwpackia TOUS
cwpacKkovvras, cal Tos aAXousS Tavtas, ols trdpye
te éemipedeias Seopevov, dy pév avtot nyovtas ériota-
oXas ériperetoSat,—et Se prj, Tos emiotapévors ov
povoy wapovct met3ouevous, GAAA Kal amovras pera-
qeutromeévous, Orrws éxetvots meSouevo. ta Séovra
mpattwow: év de taracia Kxal Tas yuvainas éredei-
Kyvev apyovcas tav avdpav, dia To Tas pey eidévat,

12 Gras ypl) Tadactoupyeiv, Tous Oe py eidévar. Ei dé .
TUS Wpos TavTa réyou, Sts TH Tupdvyp e€eote uy 7Wel-
DeoSae trois opIas Aéyovor’ Kai was av, En, eFein
py) meidecXat, emixermevns ye Cnulas, édy tis TH ev
Aéyorre pt) Teidntrar; ev @ yap av Tis Tpaypatt pi
mweidnrat TH Ev éyovTt, dpapTyoetat Srrov, apap-

13 ravev de EnutwSycerar. Ei 5é hain tis te Tupavvm
éfeivas nai atroxreivas tov ev gpovoovtas Tov dé
GTroxteivovta, €dn, Tovs Kpatiorous THY oUpudyav
oles alhutov yiyveoSat, ) ws Ervye Cyusovada: ; tro-
tepov yap ay padrov ole awlecSa: tov tavTa 7ro.-
ouvra, } ottw Kal Tayior ay atrodéoXar ;

4 'Epopévov dé tivos avrov, tl dSoxoin aut@ xpa-
tTistov avdpi éemirndeupa elvat, awexplvato, Eva pa-
Eiav. ‘Epopévou 5é wad, et xal tiv evrvyiay eéme-
rndeupa vopivoe elvar: Tay pév ovv rovvayrloy &ywy’,
Epn, TUynv Kal wpakw yodpaty To wey yap pt)
Cyrovvra eémiruyeiy tit trav Seovrwy evtuxlay oluas

' BOOK DI. CHAP. X. . 11)

elvar, To Se padovra re wat peXerHcavTd Tt ev Trocely
eumpakiay vopivw, cal ot rovro émirndevovres Soxodci
po. ev trpatrew. Kal dplorovs 5€ xat Yeodgireord- 15
tous én elvat ev pev yewpyia Tos Ta yewpyixd ed
mparrovras, ev 5° iarpeia Tovs ta iatpixd, év Se tro-
AeTet@ Tovs Ta TodTiKd, Tov Se pydéy ed mpdTTovTa

ovre xpnaipov ovdev edn elvat, obre Yeogir7,.

CHAPTER X.

ARGUMENT.

Soorarss also sought to be useful to artists and mechanics, by conversing
with them in regard to their employments:

1. Painting consists not merely in copying exactly all the objects that
come within the circle of vision; even the highest beauty of the human
figure is not found in any one individual, but must be consummated by
the union of all the separate beauties of different persons, with the emo-
tions expressed in the eyes, countenance, and the whole mien (§ 1—5).

2. In statuary, not only must the motions of the body be imitated,
but thoughts and feelings designated in such a manner, that the statue
shall seem to be endowed with life (§ 6—8).

8. With Pistias, he conversed upon the manner of constructing the
breast-plate, so that it would best protect the body, with me least im-
pediment to ita free and easy motion (§ 9—15).

"AAA piv val el wrote tav tas téyvas éxovTwy 14
wat épyacias Sexa xpwpdvov aitais Siaréyorro TW,
wai TovTos wmpéedAspos Hv’ eiseAXav pody yap Tore mpos
Tlappdcvov rov Soypadov nai Svadeyopevos avt@: *Apa,
apn, @ Tlappaove ypadinn éotw h eixacia rev opw-
pévay ; Ta your Kotha Kal Ta trndd, Kal Ta oxotewa
wal Ta hwtrevd, Kal Ta oxdnpa Kal ta padaxd, cal
Ta tpayéa Kai Ta ela, Kal ta véa kal Ta Tadatd

eo ne ee eS

112 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

2

3

é

Ww

capata Sia Ta ypwpdtwv atrerxafovtes exptpetode.—
"AdnSH réyers, Epn.— Kai pyv tra ye xara eidn ado-
potobyres, émevdy) ob padioy evi avSpaT@ mepiTuyety
apeprrra wavta éyovti, €x tTodkdNwv ouvayovres Ta €£
éxaoTov KdAALoTa, OUTS SAA TA OMpaATA KAA TroLELTE
gpaiverSat ; — TTocoduev yap, épn, otrws.— Ti yap ;
ébn, TO wiMaveraroy Te Kai Hdwrroy Kai Gidtxwrarov
Kal qoSevdtaroy cal épacuiwtatoy atromipeiode TIS
aruyns WI0s ; Hovde pepnroy éote Trodro ;—IIas yap
dv, én, ptyntov ein, ®@ Zaoxpares, 9 pre cuppetpiay,
BATE Ypoya, pyre ov ov eltras apte pmdev Eyer, unde
Srws Oparov dori ;— "Ap ovv, edn, yiyverat év av-
Spwrm td Te Piroppovws xal td eySpas AréErrew pos
revas ; —"Epouye Soxei, &fn.—Ovxovv rovro ye ptpn-
Tov év tows dupacw ;—Kal pada, ébn.—'Eri 8é rots
Tav didov ayadots Kal Tois xaxois opoiws cot Soxod-
ow Exe Ta Wposwira ot Te Ppovrivovtes Kai of wy ;—
Ma At’ ov Sita, én: eri pev yap trols ayadois pat-
Spot, él 5 roils xaxots oxuSpwrrot yiyvoyvras.— Ob-
xouy, pn, xal Taira Suvaroy atrescalew ;— Kai para,
epy.— AAA pv Kal TO peyadorperres Te Kal édev-
Sépiov cai To Tarrewov te xal avedevYepov, Kal To
cwdpovntixoy Te cat dpovipov Kai To UBpiotixoy Te
Kal atretpoxadov xal Sa Tod mposw7rov cat Sia TOY
oXNMATwWY Kal éoTrw@Toy Kal Kivoupévoy avSpamrev d1a-
gaiver. — 'Adn3q Adyes, edn. — Ovncuv xai tadra
uysnta ;—Kal para, ébn.—TTorepov ovv, edn, vopt-
fers Adtovy dpav tovs avSparrous, Ss av Ta Kadd Te
KayaSsa xai ayanrnra Sn dalverat, ) ot wv ra at-
oxpa te Kal rovnpa kal pionra ;—ITIond vy Ai’, édn.
Scadéper, @ Yaxpares.

_[Ipos 8¢ KyXcitava tov avdptavromosov ewex-
Sav wore cal Siareyopevos ait@: “Ore pév, Edn, @
Kneirwv, adroiovs troveis Spoueis tre xal mwadatoTas

BOOK Ill. CHAP. xX. 118

wal quxras nal meyxpatiacTas, 6pm te xal oléa: 8 Se
paddicta Yuyaywye: ba tis Syrews Tovs avSparrous,
to Cwrixoy paiveoSat, as TovrTo évepyatn toils avdpta-
ow; ‘Emel 6€ aropay 6 Kyreitrwv ob rayt dtexpi- 7
vato’ "Ap, én, tois trav Cwovrwr cideow amrecatwv
ro Epyov Swrixwrépuus moies paivesSas rors dvdpudv-
tas ;— Kai para, éfn.—Odxovyv rd te id trav oxn-
pdTov xatacre@peva kal Ta avaora@peva éy tos ow-
pact, kai Ta ouprieloueva nai Ta SiedXxopeva, xal Ta
évrewopeva kal Ta aviéueva amrexalwy opootepad Te
Tots adnSuvois Kai miSavarepa oets haiverSas ; —
Ilavy pév ovy, éfn.—To Sé xat ta 1d3n Tav Toto 8
TOY TL OWOMATWY aTrOMmEladaL Ov TroLvel TWA TéprhLY
tois Sewpdvors ;— Eixos yoo, ébn.—Oixovy cai rav
ney payoudvwoy ameirntixa Ta Supata atewacréop,
tov 5é vevixnxorwy evdpaivopevor H ris pentéa ;—
SPospa y', &bn.—Act dpa, epn, tov avdpravrotrovoy
Ta THS Yuyis Epya rH elder mposerxdlew. _

ITpos 8¢ IItotfay tov Swpaxomotoy eiserdSav, 9
éride(Eavros altod To Zwxpate. Ywpaxas ev eipya-
opévous: Ni tiv “Hpayv, edn, xadrov ye, ® Tvoria, 7d
evpnua TO Ta pev Seoneva oxdrns Tod avSparov oxe-
ade tov Swpaxa, tais Sé yepot pr KwdrvVEw XpioSas.
"Arap, égn, AdEov pot, ® [Itoria, dia ti ore ioyupore 1
pous ore qoduTedeotépous, THY GAY TroLaY TOUS Ya-_
paras iAeiovos Tunes ; —"Ort, Epn, © Yawxpates, evpu-
Spordpous rroww.—Tov 52 puSpov, edn, worepa pérpp
horas pe émdetcvowy mreiovos rind ; ob yap 51 loous
ye Tavras ovde opuotous olwal ce orev, eitye dpportoy-
Tas Troveis.— Adrd vi) AL, Edn, row: ovdéev yap Speedos
éott Swpaxos avev tovrov.— Odour, E¢n, cwpata yell
aDpworwv Ta péev eipySud dort, ta Se dppuSpa ;—
IIavy pev obv, épn.—IIas ovv, ef, te appupy oa-
part appottovta tov Ywpaxa ebpuSpov roves ; —

114 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

12°\Qsrrep kai apudrtovra, Edm: 6 apuctroy ydp éotep
eUpuSu0s.— Aoxeis pot, pn 6 Zwxparns, Td evpuSpov
ov Kad’ éauTd Aéyerv, GAAA apos TOV Ypwmevov, ds-
mep dv et pains aomida, @ dv dpuorrn, TovT@ evpu-
Sov elvat, cat y~Aapvda, nal TddAdr\a asavTws Forney
13 éyey TO O@ Aoyw. “Iows Se Kai GdrAo Te ob pLxpoV
ayadov T@ dpporreyv mposerrt. — Aidakov, épyn, &
Awxpares, et te Exes. —“Hrrov, épy, Te Bape weé-
* fovow of apwortovres THY avappooTwV, TOY avToY
eTadpov éxovres' of ev yap avappoorot H Groe ex
TOV Guwy Kpeiapevolt, 7 Kat GAXO TL TOD TapaTos
opodpa miefovres Sushopor nal yarerroi yiyvoyrat, ot
dé apporrovres, SuecAnupévos ro Bdpos To ev bro TeV
Kredav xai éropidwv, to 5é Ud Tav pw, Td Se
iro Tov ornSous, TO Sé Wd Tov vwTov, TO 5é tro
THS yaoTpos, GAriryou Seiy od hopnuatit, ddAAA sTpos-
14 Spare doixacw.—Elpnxas, fn, avro, 8: Srep eyarye
Ta éua Epya wreiotou aka vouilw elvar: Error pévroe
TOUS TotkiNous Kal Tos ereypvcous Swpaxas paddov
@votvrat.— 'AdrAad pny, Edn, eye Std Taira pn ap-
POTTOVTAS wvOUVTAL, Kaxov Ewouye SoKovaL trotKidoy TE
15 xal émriypuvocov wveiadat. ‘Atdp, edn, Tod owparos
py) pévovtos, GANA Tore pév KUpToUpévou, Tore Sé dp-—
Soupevov, was av axptBeis Swpaxes apporrovev ; —
Ovsapas, Epn.— Adyers, En, apporre ov Tods axpt-
Bets, adda tovs pt) AvTrovvTas ev TH ypela.— Aros,
én, TodTo réyets, @ Bwxpares, xal wavy opIas dre

dexy

BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 115

CHAPTER XI.

ARGUMENT.

Socrates having heard of the beauty of o famous courtezan Theodota,
visits her with some of his disciples (§ 1), and finds her engaged with a
painter. After instituting the inquiry whether they conferred or re-
ceived greater favor by looking at so great beauty (§ 2, 3), Socrates
converses jestingly with Theodota upon the value of friends and the best
means of obtaining them (§ 4—9). Lasting friendship, he eays, is not
secured by beauty of person and the arts of love alone, but by kindness
(§ 1u—12). In the gratification of sensual desire the greatest modera-
tion should be preserved, lest satiety and disgust ensue (§ 18, 14). The
interview is concluded by a playful dialogue between Theodota and
Socrates (§ 15—18).

Tuvasxis 8é rote obons ev TH TOAEL KAAS, } Svoya 1
iv Qcodern, nal olas cuveivas 7@ welSovri, pynodev-
Tos aris TaY Tapovrwy Tivos Kal eiToVTOS, GTL KpEtT-
tov ein Aoyou TO KaAAos THs ‘yuvaixos, Kal Cwypadous
drcavros eistévat mpos alThy airetacopévous, obs éxel-
ynv éemidecxview éautis doa Karas Exot ‘Iréov av ein
Seacopévous, pn 6 Swxpdrys* ov yap 8) axovoaci ye
7d Noyou Kpeirrov éoTt KaTapadev. Kai o diupyned-
pevos> Odbx dv d9dvait’, edn, axodrovSodvtes. Odrw 2
pev 59 tropevSévres mpos tiv Qeodorny, kal xatada-
Bovres Cwypadw twl mwapecrnxviay éSedcavto* mTav-
capévov S€ Tod Lwypddou: “Nd dvSpes, En O Zwxpa-
ts, térepov Hpas Set padrov Oeoddry yapw exe,
Sts Huly Td KddrOS éauTis erréderEev, 4} TavTHV Hpiv,
Gr, ESeacdpe9a ; dp’ eb pev tavTy wpedtpwrépa’ éotiv
9 erridertu, TavTny juiv yapw éexréov, e Se jpuiv n éa,
Huas tavty; Eimovros 5é rivos, Gre Sixawa Réyos*

——_-~—__——_-

7

116 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

3 Ovxotv, ébn, airy pev dn Te TOY Trap Huay Exa.wos
xepdaiver, nai ererdav eis wreious Sayyethwpev, rela
@pednoetat, nucis Se Hdn Te, Oy EXeacapeda, ércIv-
podpev ayacSat, Kai dripev vrroxvifopevot, kai atrenr-
Sovres woSnaopev: ex &8 Tovrwy eixos nuas pev Yepa-
reverv, TavTny &€ SepaweveoSar. Kai 4 Qeodory: Ny
Al’, én, ¢¢ toivyy TadY’ obrws Eyes, cue dv Séou vyiv
Tis Séas yapw exew. ‘Ex 5é tovrou 6 Zwxparns dpov
auTny Te TOAUTEAMS KEKOTUNUENY, Kai pnTEepa Tapod-
cay airp évy doSntt xal Separreia ob TH TUXYOVEN, Kat
Sepatraivas wodrds Kal eveidcis, eal obde Tavras nyue-
Anpévws eyovcas, nal Tois arrows THY oixiay adYovas
Katreoxevacpévny: Eimé pot, bn, @ Qeoddrn, éxre cos
aypos ; Ov Euovy’, éfn.—'AAN dpa oixia mposcdous
éyouca ;—Ovdé oixla, Epn.— ‘AAA py YeEtpoTéexvat
tuvés ; — Ov5e yecporéyvar, Efy. — TIdSev ovv, edn,
ramitndera éxew ;—'Eadv tis, Edn, piros poe yevo-
5 pevos ev troveiy ESéAn, odTOS por Bios éorl.—N thy
“Hpav, én, © Qeodcrn, Kadov ye Td KTHua* Kat
Workd@ xKpeirrov olwy te xai Bowy Kal aiyav dirov
ayéedny Kextnoda. ‘“Ardp, Edy, Torepovy TH TUYN Ere
Tpétres, €av Tis cot idos, WsTep pula, mpocirrTjrat,
6 7) Kai airy te pnxyava ;—IIas 8° av, Egy, eyw@ tovrov
Enxavny edpotue ;— Tord vy Ai’, dn, mposnxovras
HadXov fj at ddrayyes* oloSa yap, ds exeivas Inpadas
Ta mpos tov Biov> apaywa yap Siyrov derTa Upnva-
pevat, 6 te dv evraida eurécn, tovTp tpody xpav-
7 tat.—Kai épot ody, egy, cupBovrcvers tdyvacSai re
Syparpov ;— Ov yap 8) obtws ye atexyvas olec3as
xpy TO WAreiatov akiov aypevpa, dirovs, Snpacev*
ovy spas, Gre Kai Td prxpod aE, rods Rayos, In-
8 pwvres wodda texvalovow ; “Ore pev yap Ths vuKTos
vépovrar, xUvas vuKTEpevTixas Toptodpevol, TAUTals av-
Tos Snpdow, Ste SC ped jucpay dwoduspdoxovow

BOOK IIL CHAP. XI. 117

GAXas xt@vras Kivas, altiwes, f av dx Tis vous els
THY EUV aTeXwOL, TH Oop atoSavouevas evpioxov-
‘ow autous, Stet S€ rrodwxess cicivy, waste Kat ex Tov
davepod tpéyovres atropevyew, Gras ad KuUvas Ta-
xelas tapacxevalayra, iva cata modas adicKwrTat,
Gre 5€ xal tavras avray Twes amopevyouct, Sixtrva
istaow eis Tas atpamous, 7 heyovoty, iy’ eis tadta
euwimnrovres cuutrodilovrar. — Tin ovv, épn, tovourp
dirous ay eyo Inpenv;—'Eav vi Ai’, én, avri
KUVOS KTHON, STIS coe ixvevwY pev Tos diroxddous
Kai TWrouciovs evpycer, evpov 5é pnyxavicetat, STrwS
éuBdry avtovs eis Ta oa Sictrva.—Kai soia, édn,
éyw Sictua éxyw ; —“Ev peév Syrov, épn, wai para
ed mwepttAcxopevoy, TO cdma, ev dé tovTm Wyn, 3
xatapavSdves, nal aos dv éuSrérovea xaploro, nat
& rt dy Néyouca evdpaivow, Kai dre Set tov yey ere-
pedopevoy acpévas UirodéyerSar, tov dé tpudwrra
amoxhetev, Kat appwotncaytos ye pirov Pporvrio Tica
emicxéwaodat, xai xadov tt mpdafavros cdodpa ouvn-
oSijvat, cai te ofodpa cov dpovrifovte SAN TH Wuy7
xeyapioSat: dideiy ye pny ev old’ Sti ériotacat ov
povoy padraxds, G\\a Kat evvoixas: xal OTe apectol
coi etow ot Pirot, of5' Ste ov rOY@, GAN Epy@ ava-
aevsecs. — Ma tov Al’, én 7 Qeodorn, éyw rtovray
ovdey pnyavapat.— Kal pny, pn, worv dvadépec td
ata gucw te Kal opSas avSpwmry mpospéperSat:
nai yap 8) Bia pév obs’ av edo obte Katacxow
Girov, evepyeria Se xat Hdov7 7d Snpiov tobro ddo-
ousov Te Kal tapapovpoy dori. —'AdndH éyets,

9

éfn. — Act tolvuv, pn, mpatov pév tovs dpovrilovras 12

gov toaita akwiv, ola trovwodow avrois ocuixporata
peAnoel, Ereta Se auTnyv aueiBeoSar yapilopevnv Tov
GUTOV TpoTrOV" oUTw yap dy pddoTa Hiroe yiryvowro,
cai mheioTov ypovoy gidoiev, Kai péytota evepyeroten.

118 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

13 Xapiforo 5° dv padtota, et Seopévors Swpoto ta Tapa
ceauTns* opas yap, Ors cat Tov Bpwudtwy ta Adora,
éay pév tus mposdépy, mpw emiSupev, andy datveras,:
xexopeopévors 5é xat BdeAvypiav tapéyer, dav Sé Tes
mpospépn Apov eurrotjoas, Kav davrcTrepa 7H, wavy

14 nd€g daiverar.—IIas ovy ay, edn, ya Arypov eurrovety
tp Tov wap éuol dSvvaiunv;—Ei vy Ai’, én, mpa-
Tov pev TOs KEKOpEerpevols pHTE TposPépots pyre wiro-
piuvnoxos, ews av THs TAnopOVAS Tavodpuevon wad
déwvrat, Eretta Tous Seopévous trroutvynaKois ws Ko-
TuLwTdTy Te Optrdia Kai Te haiverSar Bovropévyn yapt-
CeaSat, xai Siadevyouca, ws dv ws pdrora Sen3ace-
Thvixaita yap modu diadhéper ta alta Swpa, } mpiv

15 ériSupyoa, Sidovaz.— Kai Qeodorn: Ti ovv ov av
por, Eby, © Ywxpares, éyévou suv9nparys tov irwyv ;
—'Eav ye vi Ai’, Edn, reidns pe ov.—IIds obv ay,
Eby, weicaii oe ;— Znrnces, Ey, tovro aut xat

16 pnyavyicy, éav ti pou Sén.— EigeQe rolvuv, éfn, 3a-
puvd. Kai o Swxparys émioxonrwy tiv avtov ampa-
yuocuvnv: ‘AdX, & Oeodorn, Edy, ov mravu poe padrov
€oTt ayoddcat' xal yap ida mpaypata todda xal
Snuoowa tapéyer pot acyoXlay, eiot Sé kal didas por,
ai ovre uépas ovTe vuxTos ad avTay edcovai pe
amrévat, didtpa re pavSdvoveat wap éyov Kai érw-

17 das. —'Emiotacas yap, én, xai radra, & Zwxpares ;
—'AdrAad Sia ti oles, Epn, "AtroAdcdwpoy te Tovde nad
"AvriaSévnv ovbdéroré pou amonreurecSar; Osa ti Se
wat KéBnra nat Seuplav OnBySev rrapayiyverSa: ; ed
do3t, Gt Tavta ovx avev Tro\Aay dirrpwv te xal

IS érmday nat ivyywv éoti.—Xphocov roivuy pot, édn,
thy luyya, va él col aparov &iew avTny.—' Ara
pa At’, Epn, ovx abros ErxecSar wpos oe BovAopas,
G\Aa oé pds eue mopeverSar.—'’AAAa TropEevoopat,
épn* povoy wrodéyou. — "AA wrodé£opat ce, Edm,
€av un tis diteorépa cay erdev 7.

BOOK III, CHAP. XII, 119

CHAPTER XII.

ARGUMENT.

Socearzs enjoined upon Epigenes, one of his disciples, who, although a
youth, was suffering from physical debility, the duty of engaging in
gymnastic exercisea. As a citizen of Athens, and hence bound to fight
against her enemies, he, as much as those who contended in the Olympic
Games, needed to cultivate his physical powers. The dangers and in-
conveniences are many to those who neglect physical exercise, whilst
those who are robust and firm in health, can easily extricate themselves
from peril and danger, and by succoring their friends and country, ob-
tain honor and glory, and thus provide happily for the future life of
themselves and families (§ 1—4). But health is not a boon to be desired
for warlike purpoees only; it contributes to soundness and vigor of mind,
and cannot be neglected with impunity (§ 5—8).

"Euyévny 88 trav Evvovrwv tid, véov te dvta xab 1
TO COG KaKis Eyovta, ibwv’ ‘Qs Wiwrixds, Edn, TO
copa exes, @ 'Emiyeves. Kai ds- ‘Idvarns pév, én,
eit, © Zwxpares.—Ovdéev ye paddov, Edy, Tav ev
"Oduptria pedrovrav aywviterSar> 4 Soxed cos pexpos
elvat 6 Tepi Tis wuxijs mpos Tovs qodeplovs ayan,
dv "ASnuaios Ijcovew, stav tuywow; Kal pov ove 2
Ortiyos pecy Sid THY TOY cwudtwv KaxeFkiay arroSvn-
oxoval te év Tois TodemtKois xuvdvvots, Kal aicypis
owlovrat, wodXol Se & auto tovro favres aXNioKovrTast,
kai ardvres ro. SovAevovet Tov Aowrov Biov, éay
oT TUYwWoL, THY YyareTwTaTny Sovrciay, H Eis Tas
avayxas Tas adyewotatas éutrecovres, Kal éxticavres
éviore elo tay irapyovTwy avrois, Tov Aovrov Bio
évoceis THY avayKaiwv Svres Kal KoxoTaXobvTes Sdia-
{wor, trorddot 82 Sokav aicypav xravrat, Sua thy Tod
cwparos aduvapiay Soxotyres arrodadav: 7) xatadpo- 3

“
120 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

veis Tay émitinlwy tis KxayeElas Tourwy, Kat padios
dy oles dépew TA Tovaitta; Kat pay oluai ye moddG
paw cal 4dim tovrwy elvat & Set trropéveyy tov ére-
pedOpEvoy TIS ToD awuatos eveEias’ 1 Uyreworepov
Te kat eis TadAa ypnotwwtepoy vopiters elvat THY
, “ ? , a A 3 4
xayetiav THs eveEias; 4 Tav dia THv eveEiav yuyvo-

4 pévav xatadpovers; Kati pv mdvra ye tavayria

cupBaiver Trois ev TA owpatTa Exovolw f TOs KaKws*
kal yap wyiaivovow of Ta owyaTa ev ExovTes xal
iaxvovot, Kat qoddot pév Sia tovTo éx Tay Toke
pixay ayovov covovtai te evoxnuovas, kat Ta Sewa
wavra Siadevyovet, woddot 5é didos te BonSoics xai
Thy watpida evepyetovot, xal dua ratra ydpitds Te
afvwuvrar, cai Sofay peydAny Kxrovrat, Kai Touay Kad-
Aicrwv Tuyydvovet, Kal bia Tadra Tov Te Aovrov Biov
jdwoyv Kai xaddAdov dialect, Kal Tots éavray waist Kad-
Alous adoppas eis tov Biov xatadeimovew. Odros
xpy, Ste 4 Todts ovx aaoxet Snuooia ta mpos Tov
médepov, dia toto Kal idig duedeiv, addd pondev fr-
Tov eémwysedeiodar’ 0 yap iad, Gre ovde ev adr
ovdervt aya, ovdé ev mpafes ovdeuia pciov Fes dia
To BéXTioy TO copa TWapecxevdoSas* mpos wavta yap,
éca wpdtrrovow avIpwrol, ypnoimwov TO Tama éoTLV’
év tacats S€é tats Tov cwpatos ypelats mov. duadépes
as BédXticta TO oipa Exe éret Kai ev @ Soxeis
dlaylorny cwparos xpelav elvar, dv te Siavociodar,
tis ob« oldev, Ott nai ev TovT@ ToAdol peyara ohar-
Aovrat, Sid Td pr) Uytaivey TO capa; Kai AYIn Se
kat aSupia kat Susxodia xal pavla moddaxs Toddois
&a tiv trod cwmpatcs xaxekiay eis THY Siavovay éuri-—
Wtovew otras, waste Kal tas émurtnuas exBaddev.

7 Tots 8€ ta cwpata ed Eyovcts TodAH dodpdrea xal

70 A Ly 5 8 ? LY A a a

ovdels xivduvos dua ye THY TOD cwparos Kayefiay TOE-
m~ ? ee a ce

oUTOY TL TraXety, eixos 5é waGdXov pos Ta evavTia THB

BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 121

dca Thy waxetiay Yuyvopevery Kar Thy. evefiav prot
pov elvas* Kaitot Tay a Tots elpnyévors évavtiov Evexa
zi ovK ay Tis vow Exwv Uropeiverey ; — Aicypov Sé 8
‘ ‘ \ . \ » s a \ 20 A e ‘

kai TO Oia THY apédrccav ynpacar mpiv ev éavror,
qows ay xdddoTos Kal KpatioToS TO capa ‘yévotto:
taira 5& ov« éotiv Weiv apedoivTa: ov yap eSére
avropata yiyverSas.

CHAPTER XIII.

ARGUMENT.

SzveRat short sayings or apothegms of Socrates upon the conduct of life,
are preserved in this chapter. They are briefly the following:

1. Rusticity of conduct as well as physical deformity should be over
looked (§ 1).

‘2. The best remedy for loes of appetite is fasting (§ 2).

8. The necessity of guarding against being too much troubled by the
little ills of life, such as the impalatableness of food and drink (§ 3).

4. If you would correct a servant's faults, ace to it that you are not
yourself equally culpable (§ 4).

5. One who is accustomed to walk every day, need not fear a long
journey, which may be considered merely as an extended walk; still it
is better.to hasten in starting, than while on a journey (6 5).

6. A man of liberal training cannot honorably allow himself to be
@xéviio, in encountering difficulties, by a slave (§ 6).

‘Opytfouévou S¢ woré tivos, Sti mposeurov tiva 1
xalpey ove avrimposeppySn: T'edoiov, épn, 10, ef pev
To oa Kaxtoy ExovTs amyvrnods Tp, wt dv dpyife.
oNat, Sts S€ tHy Wuyi aypoixotépws Scaxceucvp
weptéruyes, TOUTE oe Aurel.

_ “Addou 82 réyovros, Ets andes ecMioe* ’Axoupeves, 2
é$n, Tovrov ddppaxov ayaSXov Siddoxne, 'Epopévov Sé°
6

122 XENOPHON’S MEMORARILIA.

TIotoyv ; ITavcacSa: éoSiovra, pn’ ‘nat dur re xat
evtedéorepoy Kal wyeworepoy [dnai] Siakew mavad-
pevov. . :

3 “Adrov 5° ad Aéyorros, Ste Deppov ein sarap’ éavra

_ 7d Ddwp, 8 wivors "Orav ap’, Ep, BovrAy Sepp@ Rov-
cacSat, Eroov ecrat cot.—'AdrAa vwuypov, edn,
aste NovcacSat, coriv.—"’Ap ovv, Edn, xad ot oixérac
cov axXovras mivoyrés Te ato kal Novdpevat aUTe ;
—Ma tov At’, pn adda Kai modAdacs TXavpaxa,
as 5ées alte wpos audotepa taita xpavras.— ITo-
tepov 5é, &f7, To trapa cot tdwp SBepporepoy sieiy
dori, # 16 ev "Acxdnrid ;—To év "Aoxdnrwi, edn.
—TTorepov 5@ rAovcacDat ~uyporepov, To mapa aol,
4 to ev ‘Apdiapdov ;—To ev 'Apdiapaov, Efn. —'Ev
Supod ovv, Edn, Ste xivduvevecs Susapeotorepos elvat
Tay Te oixeTaV Kal TaY appworotyTwD.

4 Koddoavros 8 rivos ioyupas axddovSov Hpero, ti
Yareraivos tH Sepdrovre.—" Or, Epyn, oopayicraros
te dv Braxlotatos éott, cal dirapyupwraros dy ap-
yoratos. —"HSn troré ovv érreckeyrw, ToTepos TELOVOY
awrnyov Setrat, ov 4 o Separoay ;

6 oBovpévov dé tivos thy eis ‘Ordupriav ddov- Ti,
épn, poPy ay tiv Topeiav; ov Kat olxoe oyedov Any
THY Huépay qepiTareis ; Kal exelce TropEevopevos, Tept-
WatTnoas aptatnoces, wepitmatncas Setvnces nal ava-
jwavon* ovx oloSa, ott, ef éxreivars Tovs mTeEpiTaTous,
obs ev wévre 4 bE Hucpais wrepimareis, padiws dv *AS7-
ynSev eis ‘Oduprriay adixow ; Xapréosepow Se xat
mpockoppav nuépa pid padrov 4 vorepilew: TO pep
yap avayxakeoSas trepasrtépw Tod petpiou pnxuvery Tas
adous yarerrov, To bé utd Huépg mrelovas stropeuvDHvas
TOMA paotavny wapéyet* KpeiTTOY ovv ev TH OpLY
omevie 4) ev TH ade.

6 "Addov 82 Adyorros, ds waperddn paxpdv ddov

BOOK II. CHAP. XIV. 128

wopevSels, Hpero avrov, ef nab optiov éepepe.— Ma
Ai’ ove eywy’, fn, GAAA 70 ipdriv.— Moves 5° ézro-
pevou, Edn, 4 Kai axodoudSos cou nrodovSet ;— 'Hxo-
Aovder, Epn.—ITIorepov Kevos, pn, 7 Pépwv te ; —Hé-
pov v7 Ai’, &pn, Ta Te oTPwpaTA Kai TaANA OKEUN.—
Kai mas 57, Efn, amnddX\ayev ée tis 0500 ;—'Epot
pev Soxet, Edn, BéAtiov euov.—Ti ovv; edn, et 7d
éxeivov qgoptiov ees oe dépey, was Ay ole Statedi-
vas ;—Kaxiis vy Al’, épn* padrov Se ovd" ay nduvy-
Sy xopica.—Ts odv tocovrm Frrov rod masdds
duvacSas wovely mas noxnuévov Sones cot avdpos
elyas ;

CHAPTER XIV.

ARGUMENT.

Xxvoruon gives in this chapter a specimen of the conversation by which
Socrates sought to benefit his friends on festive occasions,

1. The manner in which he effected an equal distribution in the fur-
nishing of the food at a feast, is explained (§ 1).

2. One who ate little or no bread with his other food, Socrates called
a gourmand, éyogdyos (§ 2—4).

3. A caution is given against too luxurious living, as an offence
against the art of cookery, and as injurious to the offender (§ 5, 6).

4. He is said to live well, who eats food that is not injurious to body
or mind, and is easily obtained (§ 7).

‘Orore 5¢ rdv Evumnovrov él +o Setrvov ot pev 1
puxpov Syov, of 5é word déporer, exéXevev 6 Rwxparns
Tov Traida TO yuxpov f eis TO Kowwoy TIDévat, H Sravé-
pew éxdot Td pépos. Oi ovv Td ord dépovres yoxu-
yovro Td TE p47) KOLVMVELY TOU eis TO KOLVOY TISELEVOL,

124 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

Kat To py avritiSévar 7d éavrdv- .ériSecay ody Kal Td
éautay eis TO Kowvov’ Kat érel ovdev Tréov Elyov TaV
pixpoy pepopévwy, erravovto Troddov oyrwvodvres.

2 $KarayaSeov S€ twa trav Fuvdemrrvourrwy tov py
citov memaupévoyv, To Sé Syrov aitd Ka¥’ auto éaXi-
ovtTa, Noyou Svros epi ovopdrwrv, ép ol» Epyw Exa-
arov ein’ “Exouev dv, pn, @ Gvbpes, eivreiv, emi roip
more Epyp avSpwiros ooduyos Kxareirat; éeaSiovos
fev yap on Tavtes eri TH cite Sov, Stav waph
GAN’ ove oluai mw éri ye ToUT@ GYpoddyot xadobvras.

3—Ov yap ovv, ébn tis Ta wapovtov.— Ti ydp;
Epn, édyv Tis avev Tov ciTov 10 Sov avro eoSiy, 2)
aonnoews, GAN ndovis Evexa, woTepoy ovroddyos eivas
Soxel, 4) ob} ;— ByorH x’ av, pn, Gros tis Hrodayos
ein. — Kai tis Gddos tav mapovrav. ‘O &é pupa
altm, Edn, Todd Hpov érecSiov ;— Epo pév, épn 6
Swxparys, cat ovros Soxet Sixaiws dv cyodayos xa-
NetoSaz° Kai Gray ye ot GArot avSpwrros Trois Yeois
eUywvrTat mjwodvxapTiav, eixotws Av ovrTos ToAvoYiay

4 ebyotro. Tatra 5& rod Swxpdrovs eimovros, vopicas
6 veavloxos eis avToy eipyoSa: Ta A\|exSévra, Td pev
Syrov ove éravcato éoSiwy, dprov 6 mposédaBev.
Kal 6 Swxparns xaraparv: IIaparnpetr, &¢n, Tod-
Tov ot wna tov, OTroTEpa 7 city oy, 4 TO ore
cite xpHcerat.

8 “Addov Sé mote Tov cuvdetrveav iSdv ‘emi 7p évi
You mrcovev byw yevouevov: "Apa yévort’ av,
Edn, woduTeNeorépa ovpotrovia 4) wadAXov Ta dra Avpas-
vouevn, fv ovpotroeirae 6 Gua movAdd eoSiov xal
dua wavrodara yOvopata eis TO oTOpa AapPSdvwy ;
Wrelm péev ye TOV oor oui oUppeyriwn TONUTENE*
o7 Epa, mov, & Sé éxeivot 3) ouppuyyvovaty, ar ovx
dpusrrovra, O cuppeyvior, elrep excivot Opes qroLov-
ow, duaptdves te kal xatadves THY Téxyny avroav.

BOOK Il. CHAP. XIV. 125

-Kairot was ov yedotov dots mapackevatesSas pev @
OYoTrowUs ToUs aptota émictapdvous, auTov dé pnd"
avTemotoupevoy THS Téxyns TavTns TA Um’ exelvor
Wowuvpeva petaTisévat; Kat Gro S€ Te Tposyityveras
T® Gua TodAa érrecSiew eModevtTe’ wy Taporrwy yap
TOAN@Y peloventety ay TL Soxoin, TON@Y TO cUYnSes*
6 8é cuveSioXeis Tov Ga yopov evi Epp mpowépu-
qew, OTe 47) Wapern TroAAd, Suvatt av aduTrws TH évt

Hosa.

"Enreye 5é xal, ws To evwyeioSat ev tH "ASnvaiwy 7
yAwrrn doSiev Kadoito’ oO Sé ev mposKxeio3ae Epn
éri 7@ Tadta doMiay, dtwa pyre THY Ypuyny pre TO
capua Avtroin, pnte Susedpera ein’ wste Kal Td evaryei-
oXas Tos Kocpins -dtartwpévors averides.

ae

BENOSANTOS

AITTOMNHMONEYMATQN.

TETAPTON.

CHAPTER I.

ARGUMENT.

Ix the preceding Books, Xenophon illustrates the manner in which
Socrates benefitted his fellow-citizens in general; in this Book he exhi-
bits him more particularly in his relation to his disciples, his selection
of and manner of instructing them, and such like things, The first two
chapters are closely connected, and show, first, the kind of pereons whom
he preferred as pupils; and secondly, the different manner in which he
treated different individuals, and attempted to win them over to an at-
tendance upon his instructiona :

1, Socrates’ love for the youth was not founded on beauty of person,
but upon mental and moral excellence ; by which he understood facility
in learning, a good memory, and a desire of acquiring and using every
species of useful knowledge. Those who were possessed of these quali-
ties he supposed would themselves be made better and happier by in-
struction, and would in turn communicate god to others (§ 1, 2).

2 He adapted his instructions to the character of his pupils First,
he showed those who trusted to their natural endowments or genius,
and despised instruction, that they were in especial danger of running
into error and folly (§38, 4). Secondly, those who trusted to their wealth
_ @8 & means of procuring every good thing, he recalled to sanity, by
showing the folly of supposing that any one who was uninstructed could
understand what is good or evil, or adapt his exertions to the attain-
ment of the good; and, in fine, the impossibility of maintaining the

128 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

appearance of goodness, and the consequent esteem of others, by means
of wealth (§ 5).

2

Oitw 5€ 6 Rwxpdrns qv ev wavri wpdypate Kai
TAVTA TPOTTOY WHEALMOS, WSTE TH TkoTToUpév@ TovTO,
kai eb petpiws aicXavonévy, havepov eivat, Ste ovdéev
@pedtuwtepoy hv Tov Ywxpdtes ocuvetvat, nal pet exei-
vou StatpiBew orovoby cai ev drmovv mpdypate érel
Kai TO éxeivou pepynoYas 7 Wapovros ov piKpa wde-
het TOUS EelwSoTas Te alT@ cuveivar Kai arrodexopuévous
éxeivov’ Kat yap wailwy ovbey Hrrov 4 omrovdatwy
éAvotréXet ois auvdtarpiBovot. ToANdas yap edn
fev ay Tivos épav, davepos 5’ yw ov TaY Ta GwpaTa
Tpos Wpav, adda Tav Tas yuyas wpos apeTnv ev Tre-
puxorwy epi€uevos éerexpaipero S¢ tas ayadds duces

é« Tod Taxyv Te pavSdvew ols mposéyorey Kal pvnpo-

vevey & dy paXorev, cal ériBupeiy trav panudror
mavrwv, ds oy Eotiy oixiay Te KaA@S OiKEiy Kal row,
.’ a 4 > 4 > e Cd

Kat TO Gdov avSparros te Kal avSpwivos mpayyacw
ev ypijoYas toils yap Totovrous Hyettro TwadevYévras
ov« ay povoy avtrous re evdaipovas elvat Kat Tovs éav-
Tov olxous Kades olxelv, dAAA Kab dAXous avSpwrirovs
wal moras SivacSas evdaizovas twrotety. Ov roy avrov
de rpomov emi advras jet, GdAa Tovs peeyv olopévous
e 9 ‘ lA “~ 9Ns
duce ayadovs elvat, padjoews 52.xatappovovvras, ébt-
Sacxev, Gru ai aptorat Soxovcar elvar gvoes padiora
madelas Séovrat, ériderxviwy trav re tarmwv Tos ev-
gvectdtous, Supoedets te cai ahodpovs Svras, eb pév
ex véewy SapacSetev, evypnotordtous Kai apiotous
9 9 a g f.

ytyvoudvous, et 5¢ adauactot yéevowto, SusxadextoTa-
Tous Kal davAoTaTous’ Kal Tay Kuvav Tov evpuerta-
Tov, diroTrovwy Te ovowy Kat éeTUSeTix@Y Tots Ynpilots,
TAS MeV KAAGS aySeicas dpiotas yiyverSat mpos Tas
Spas xal ypnowmewtdtas, avayuyous 5é yeyvouevas

BOOK IV. .CHAP. I. 129

pataious Te xal paviwders xai SustresSeordras. “Opoiws 4
b¢ xai tov avSpwrwv tors evpvertdtous, eppwpeve-
ordtous Te Tais yuyais dvras wai éfepyaotixwrdrous
av ay éyxetpaot, wadevSévTas pey Kai padovras &
Sei mpatrey apiotous te Kal mpedtuordtous ryiryve-
oSas (wrhetotTa yap nai péeyiota ayada épyafeoSar),
atraidevtous Oe cal ayareis yevouévous Kaxiotous Te
xait SraBepwratous ylyvesSat* xpivey yap ovK émt-
otapévous & Sei wmpatreww trodAdKts Tovnpois émeyet-
pey wpaypyact, peyaneious Sé-xat agodpovs dvras Sus-
xadéxrous te kai Susatrotpémrous elvass 510 meiota
Kal péytota xaxd épyatovrat. Tovs 5° éi mdovrm §
péya ppovoivras xal vopilovras ovdév mposdetoSas
matdelas, éEapxécay S€ adios Tov rovTOY olopévous
mpos TO dtampdtreoSat te 6 te ay BovArAwvrar xal
Tinaodat iro Tav avSparrav, éppdvou Aéywr, Ste pow-
pos pév ln, ef tis oleras py padav Ta Te wpédAtpa
nal ta Braepa tav mpaypatev SiayvaceoSar, uwpos
5’, ef tis wt) Staytyvooxwv pév tadra, dua 5é tov rAob-
Troy 6 te av PBovAnTar tropifopevos oieras dSuvncesSas
kat ta ovpdépovra mrpartew, AAS105 8’, ef tis jst) Supd-
pevos TA cupdhépovra mparrew ev Te mpaTtew olerat
Kai Ta pos tov Biov avT@ h Kaas 7h ixavas Tape-
oxevaoat, nriSvos Sé xal, ef tes oleras Sia Tov mrrov-
tov pndoev ériotapevos Sofew tl wyados elvar, h pndev
ayados elvas Soxav evdoxturoe.

180 * XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. ~

CHAPTER II.

ARGUMENT.

Tux method of instruction which Socrates pursued with different indi-
viduals is farther developed in this chapter, by an example. Having
heard that one Euthydemus, a mere youth, had conceived the notion that
he was possessed of great wisdom, and that he should soon distinguish
himself as a statesman, without any aid from teachera, he sought to con-
vince him that many who thought themselves wise were foola, and that
thorough instruction and discipline could by no means be superseded
by any natural endowments.

He first repaired with some of his disciples to the shop near the forum,
where Euthydemus, who was not of a suitable age to appear in the pub-
lic assembly, was accustomed to harangue his fellow-citizena. He then
in his presence, in answer to the question whether Themistoclee’ infiu-
ence in the State was the result of natural endowments or of thorough
discipline, showed the folly of supposing that the successful pursuit of
the inferior arts and employments, required the instruction*of teachers,
whilst the more important one of governing the State could be assumed
at will (§ 1, 2). At another time, he, in the presence of Euthydemus,
showed with much dexterity the folly of a public speaker, who pretended
to have never learned any thing from teachers (§ 8—5); and after he
had gained the attention of Euthydemus, although he yet took no part
in the discussion, Socrates again recurred to the necessity of previous
training to one who would rule (§ 6, 7).

After Socrates had thus excited the interest of Euthydemus, he.re-
paired to the shop of the young man, unattended by his disciples, and
after praising his taste in collecting a library, inquired what use he
intended to make of his books, and what pursuit in life he intended to
follow. He finally obtained, by means of his interrogations, the unwil-
ling confession, that his aspirations were for political honor (§ 8—11).
Socrates praises the art which he calls royal, and by a series of ques-
tions upon the qualities and knowledge requisite for a statesman, and
upon the abstract notion of good and evil, obliges Euthydemus to confess
. his ignorance of that with which he had before supposed himself per-
fectly acquainted, and that he could not accordingly abjure the name of
uncultivated, d»8pawo8é8ns (§ 8—22).

Socrates then recommended to Euthydemus, who finds himself in a

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 181

state of entire uncertainty what course to pursue, to learn to know him-
self, as the foundation of all true knowledge, and the source of all real
prosperity and happiness in life (§ 28—29). He also replied indirectly
to the question of Euthydemus in regard to the manner of entering
upon self-knowledge, by interrogatories in reference to good and evil,
the useful and injurious, as pertaining to happiness, and also in regard
to the nature of government, which gave Euthydemus a still deeper
sense of his ignorance (§ 30—39).

The result of these exertions of Socrates was not to drive Euthy-
demus from him, as was frequently the case with othera, but to make
him a fast adherent. Hence Socrates ceased to confound him with ques
tions, and imparted to him, with all simplicity and clearness, the know-
Jedge of which he saw that he had need (§ 40).

Tots 5é vopifovcs wadeias te rs apiorns TeTUYXN- 1
xévat kai péya dpovotow én aodia ws mposedpépero,
vov Suinynoopat. KarayaSov yap EvSvdnpov tov xa-
OV Ypdupata TokAa cuvereypdvoy TroinTa@y Te Kar
codiot@y Tay evooxiwratwy, cal ée TovTwy 76n Te
vouicovra dSiaddpew tav nuxiwrav érl copia, Kai pe-
yddas édtridas éyovta mavrov Swicew te Sivacdas
héyew te nal mpdrrew, mpatov péev aicSavopevos av-—
Tov dia veoryta obmw eis THY ayopay eisuovTa, et bé
tt Bovroro dvarpakacSat, xadifovra ets myiotroceion
TL TOV éeyyls Ths wyopas, eis TodTO Kai avTos fet Ta
ped éavrod twas Eywv. Kal wparov pév muvQavo- 2
Hevou Tivos, woTepoy BemotokArjs Sia cuvovalay Tivos
Tay copay } dices tocodrov Sujveyxe Tav ToATOY,
@ste mwpos éxeivoy amroPNerew THv Tod, GTdTEe oTroU-
Saiov avdpes SenSefn, 6 Swxparns Bovdrcpevos xsveiy
tov EvSvdnuov ebndes Efy elvar 1d olecSat tas pev
Od’you afias téxvas pt) ylyvecSat orrovdaiovs dvev
Sidacxddwv ixavav, rd Se wpoeotdvas ToAews, WavTov
Epywv péywrroy oy, amd tavToudtov tmapayiyvecSas
Tow avSparros. TIddw dé wore trapdvtos tod EvSv- 3
Snjuou, épav atrov aioxywpoivta tis ouvedpias Kar

182 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

durarropevov, un Sofy tov Zwxparny Yauudlew emi
copia: "Ori pév, Epn, @ dvdpes, EvSvdnuos ovrocl ep
HALKI@ ‘yEVOMEVOS, THS WOEWS ROYoN aTEpi TivOS TpOTt-
Selans, ov adéFeras tov cupBovrevery, eVdnrov eat
€& dy érirndevers Soxet 5é prov xadov mpooipoy trav
Snunyopiay tapacxevacacSat durarropevos jt) Soky
pavIdvew Te mapa tour Sirov yap, Gre Aeyety apyo-
4 pevos mde mpooptdcetas: “IIap' ovdevos pev mra@ore,
@ avdpes "AXnvaios, ovdéy guaSov, odd" dxovwy tivas
elvat Adyew Te Kal mpatrew ixavors efytnca rovrots
évruyeiv, od’ érepedynSnv tod Sidacxadcy poi Twa
yevéoSar Tay émioctapévwv, aAXA Kai TavayTia: d.aTe-
rékexa yap devywy: ou povoy Tro pavSdvew Te Tapa
Tivos, GANA Kal TO Sokas* Guws dé 6 re av amo rauto-
5 patou erin por cupBovrevow vyiv.” "Apyooee 5° dv
avTw mwpoousmaterSat Kai trois BovAopévors arapa Tis
movews tarpixoy Epyov NaBelv: émirndeccy yy av avtots
eln rod Aoyou adpyeoSas evredSev* “Tap ovdevos pév
_ werore, © avdpes "AXnvaior, Thy larpixny téxvnv Eua-
Sov, ovd’ efjrnca Sddoxadrov eyavt@e yevéoSar tov
iatpov ovdévas Saterédexa yap pudrarropevos ov po-
vov TO padely Tt Tapa Tov iatpa@v, AAG Kat To Sofas
pepadnxévas THY Téexvnv Tavrnv’ Sums Sé woe TO iatpt-
Kov épyov Sore* mretpdcopat yap év tpiv atroxivduvevoy
pavSdvew.” Tdvres otv of mapovtes éyédacay eéml
8 r@ wpooip. ‘Ezel 5 davepds hv 6 EvSvdnuos 757
pev ols 6 Swxparns Aéyou mposéywv, Ere 5é dudarrd-
pevos avros te PYéyyeqIas, cab voyilwy TH Timmy
cadppoctyns Sokay meptBddrXcoYat, Tore 6 Awxparns,
Bovdspevos abrov tradoar todrov: Qavyactov ydp,
En, tl more of Bovdopuevos xiXapivew 4 avrety 4h ir-
qevew 7) GAXO TL THY TOLOUT@Y ixavol yevésYat TrELpOV-
Tat ws auveyéctata Toy 6 Te dv Bovdwvras Svvarot
yevéoSat, xal ov nad’ éavrovs, GANA mapa Tod apl-

BOOK IV. CHAP. Il. 138

aroun Soxovow elvat, wavra trovotvres Kat Wropévovres
Zvexa rod pndev avev THs éxeivwy yvauns Toteiv, OF
ovx dy adrdos dfroyoe yevopevor’ taw Se Bovdopévey
Suratay yevéoXas Aeyew Te Kal mWpaTTEev Ta TrOd-
Tixa vopifovat Tives avev Trapackevijs Kal éripereias
avropatoa é€aidyns Suvatol tadra vroseiy écecQas,
Kairos ye tocovrm tara éxeivwy Susxatepyacrdrepa 7
paiverar, dow wep TAewvey trepl Tatta mpayyarevo-
pévow édatrous of xatepyafopevor yiyvovras: Sfdov
ov, Tt Kai émipedeias Seovrat Wrelovos Kal ioyupo-
Tépas of tovray épiépevot 7H of exeivwv. Kar’ apyas 8
peev ovv, axovovtos EvSvdnyuou, totovrovs Aoyous édeye
Zwxpdrys* as 8° JoYero avrov érouporepoy wrropeé-
yoyta, Ste Siadéyotro, xat mpodupotrepoy axovovra,
povos HAXEv eis TO HytoTratetov’ trapaxaelouéevou 8’
aite tov EvSudnpou: Etré pot, éfn, & EvSvdnue,
Te Svrt, strep ey@ axovw, TOAAA ypdupata ouvhyas
Tay Aeyouévwy copay avdpav yeyovévat; Ny tov i’,
épn,’& Yaxpares xa ere ye cuvayw, Ews av xrjco-
pat os dy Suvwpas wreiora. Ny thv “Hpav, &dn é 9
Rwxparys, ayauai yé cov, Swot. ove apyupiov xal
xpuciou mpociiou Sncaupots xextnoSar padrov 7 ao-
pias: Sirov yap, Ste vouibes dpyipwv nal ypvalov
ovdey Bedtiovs trotety Tous davSpwirous, tas S¢ tar
co¢ay avSpay yvopas aper wroutivey Tous Kexrn-
pévous. Kal o EvSvdnuos éyatpey axovwv raira,
vouilwy Soxety Ta Swxpdres dpIas periévas THY co-
giav. ‘O &é xatapaS@v avroy noSévra te érraivg 10
rourp Ti 5é 8% Bovdropevos ayaSas yevéoSat, épn,
& EvSuvdnue, ovdrdéyers ta ypaupata; ‘Emel 6e
deoustrncev 6 EvSuvdnuos oxoray & Te amoxpivairo,
way 6 Ywxparns: "Apa pr) latpos; &fn* woddra
yap «al tarpev dott ovyypdupata. Kal 6 EvSv-
Snuos' Ma Av’, &4m, ove Sywrye.—'AAAA pi) apye-

184 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

\

bem

téxtwy Bovres yevésIat ; yvopovixod yap avdpcs xal
tovto Set.— Ovxovy éywy', Epn.—'AdAA py yewpe-
Tpns emidupets, Edy, yevéeoat ayados, wswrep 6 Oed-
Swpos ;—Ovde yewpuerpns, éfy.— "AAA pi aoTpo-
doryos, Edn, BovrAc yevdoSar; ‘Qs Sé xat rovro
npvetro’ "AAA py parrwdds ; Epn* xal yap ta ‘Ops-
pov oé daow ern wavta Kxextnoda.—Ma Ai’ ove
éywy’, Egy’ Tovs ydp Tot payrpdous olda ta yey ery
axpiBobyras, avrovs S¢ wavy nrSious Gvras. Kai 6°
Sawxparns épy: Ov Syrov, © EvSvdnue, ravrns ris
aperis épiecat, Ss fv dvYpwroe worstiKxoi yiyvovras,
kal oixovoptxol, Kat dpyew ixavol, cal @pérspmos Toes
Te addous avSparros wal éavrois ; Kai o EvSvéinnpos:
Xpodpa x’, Eby, @ Zwoxpares, tavrys ths aperis Séo-
pat. Ni Ai’, én 6 Soxparns, tis xardAlorns aperis
kai peyiorns épierar téxuns* Eote yap Tav Baciéwy
airy, Kat xadeirat Bacthinn: arap, pn, xaTavevon-
kas, eb olov T éoTl py bvra Sixacoy ayaXov Taira
yevérSar ;— Kai pada, épn, xal ovy olov té ye uvev

(2 Suxatoouyns ayadov tonrityv yevérSar.— Tt ovv ; edn,

av 69 ToUTO KaTeipyacat ;—Olpnai ye, pn, © Zo-
Kpates, ovdevos av Frrov davivat Sixavos.— "Ap ovr,
[egn,] tov Sixaiwy doriv épya, asrep Tay TExTOVH? ;
—"Eote pévtot, &fn.—"Ap’ ody, Eby, astrep of TéxTo-
ves Exovot Ta gauvTdv Epya errideias, otras of Sixacoe
Ta é€avtav éyorey av SueEnyncacda: ; Mr ovbv, edn
6 EvSudnyuos, od Sivapar éyw ra tis Sixatoovvns

. Spya éEnyncacda:; nai vn Al’ éywye ta THs adiKias:

€met ovx oAlya é€otl xa’ éxdorny jyuépay roaira

13 dpay re xai axovew. Bovre ovv, fm 6 Swxparns,

ypavrwpev évravYot pév dérTa, évrav9oi dé adda;
elra 6 te pev Gy Soxq jylv ris Sixawoovwns epyor
elvat pos To SéATa TISGpev, 6 tt 5° dv THs adtxlas,
mpos TO addda;— Ei ri cou Soxet, edn, mposdely

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 185

Tovrwy, toe tavtra. Kal 6.3axpdrns ypdyas as- 14
wep elrrev' Ovxoty, Efn, Eotey ev avSperras [7d]
WevderSa: ; —"“Eots pévros, éfn.— Torépwoe ovy,
éfn, Sa@pev Tovro ; —Anrov, Edn, Gre mpos tiv abdu-
xiav.— Ovxody, Edn, xai 7d éFarratav éort ; — Kat
pdra, Eby.—Todro oty trorépwoe Sapuev ; Kai rovro
Sijrov Sts, Edy, wpos THY adixiav.—Ti &¢ ; 1d xaKxoup-
yetv ;— Kat rovro, &6n.— To Sé avdparoditecSas ;
Kal totro.—IIpos 5¢ 19 Sixastocivy ovdéy jhyiv tov-
tov Keicerat, ® EvSudnpe ;— Aewov yap av ein, éfn.
—Ti 8’; éav rig orparnyos aipeSels adtxov te xai 15
ExSpav aod eEavdparodionta,, piycouey tovroy adk-
new ;—Ov dnra, ébn.—Aixaca dé roveiy ov gdyao-
pev ;— Kai para.—Ti 8°; dav éfararg rrodcpov
autois ;——- Aixatov, éfn, nat tovte.—'Edv &é xrérry
Te Kai apiraly Ta TovTwy, ov Sixava troinoes ; — Kal
para, Epn> GAN eyo oe TO TpoTOV vredkdyPBavoy
mMpos Tous Pidrous povoy Tavta Eepwrav.— OvxKouy, Edn,
Soa mpos TH adixia eSnxapev, tdvta Kal wpos TH
Ssxatoovvy Seréov av ein ; —”Eotxev, Efn.— Bovres, 16
ow, épy, Tadta otta Sévres Suoptomped3a mdr, Tpos
peev TOUS qoNepious Sixatoy elvat Ta Tolavra ‘Troeiy,
apos dé tous didous adixov, ara Seiv apos ye Tov-
Tous ws amdovotatcy elvac; ITIdvy pev ody, edn 6
EvSvdnpos. Ti otv; épn 6 Swxparns, édv rus otpa- 17
THYOS Opay advuuws Exov TO oTpaTevpa vrevodpevos
pron cupudxyous mpostévat, xal Te w>evder TovTp
Tavon TAS adupias TOU oTpaTevpaTos, TWoTEpwW SL THY
atrarny tavTny Sidopev ; —Aoxet por, Eby, pos TH
dcxasoovvnv.—'Eav Sé tes viov éavtod Seopevov dap-
paxeias Kal 1) tpostéuevoy dapyaxoy éEaTratncas WS
ctriov To dappaxoy do, Kal T@ yYevdes ypnodpuevos
otras Uy Towjon, TavTnY ad THY aTraTHV Trot Ye-
véov ;—Aoxet pot, edn, xal ravtnv eis td attro.—

186 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

Ti 8’; édy tes, ev aSupia bvros didov, Seicas pi
Scaypijonrar éavtov, Kreyrn } aptracn 7 Eidos fH adXo
Tt ToLovTOY, TovTO av TroTtépwoe Yeréov ;— Kai rovro
18 yy Ae’, Edn, pos THY Sixatcoovvnv.— Aéyes, Edy, ad
aude pos Tous dtrous arravra Sety amrolleoSar ; —
Ma i’ ob Sita, épn* adda perariepat Ta eipnuéva,

. elwep Eeott.—Aei yé rot, &bn 6 Nwxpdrns, eetvas
19 qroAv padAdXAov fh un opSa>s TISdvar. Tav &¢ 5) rods
dirous é€atratwvrwy éri BraBn, tva pndé Tovro ta-
parirwpev doxeroy, Torepos adicwrepos dori, 6 éxay,

4 6 dxov;— "AX, & Sawxpates, ovnére yey eywye
miorevw ols atroxpwopas* xal yap Ta TpodMev Travra
voy Gdd\ws Exew Soxel por ws Ey@ ToTe mounv’
Sums 6 eipnoSw pot adscwrepoy elvat Toy éxovTa
20 Wevdopevoy tod dxovtos. — Aoxet 5é cor padnots nat
émiatnun tod Sixaiou eivat, @sTEep TOY Ypaypatow ;
“Epovye.—IIorepov 5& ypaupatixorepoy xpivers, 8> dy
éxay pt) opSas ypady Kal avayvyvwonn, f bs ay
dxwv ;-~“Os dv éxwv, &ywye: Suvacto yap av, ordre
Bovnrorro, at opSas aura rrovety.— Ovxody 6 pev Exaov
nH opSa>s ypadwv ypauparixos av ein, 0 6€ dxwv
aypapparos ;—TIas yap ob ;— Ta Sixaa &é mére-
pov 0 éxay rrevdopevos xai éEatraray oldey, ) 6 axe ;
—Afrov, Ste 6 Exwv.—Ovxobv ypauparixatepoy pev
TOV emioTaMEVvOY Ypdupata Tov pn) ErieTapévou ys
elvat ; — Nat.— Atxatorepov. 5¢ tov éxtorduevoy ta
Sixasa tod 1) émriotapévov ; —Palvoyas: Soxa Sé pos
21 cal raira, ove old’ S1rws, réyew.—Ti de 5n, ds av
Bovropevos tadndH réyew pndéirote ta ata sreph
TOY aUTay rNéyn, GAN Odov Te Hpdlwy THY auUTHY ToTe
pev mpos &w, roré Se wpos éorrépay ppaly, nai royt-
opov arropatvopevos Tov avTOY ToTE ev TrrElw, TOTe 5”
éAdtra atropaivntat, rf aot Soxet 6 Towvros ; — AAAS
82 vy Al’ elvat, Gre & Gero eidévate odx oldev.—Olo3Sa

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 187

Sé twas dvdparodades Kxadoupévous ; —"Evyarye. —
TTorepov 8a codiav, 4 8: apaSiav ;— Afro, Ste Se
apadiav.—'Ap' ov 5a thy Tov yadxevew apadiay
Tov ovopaTos ToUTOV TUyydvovew ; — Ov bijta.—'AAN
dpa Sa thy tod TextaiverSar ;—Ovdé dua tadrny.—
"Arra Sia ty Tod oxvtedew ;—OvSe Sv a Tovrwy,
&py, GANA Kai tobvavriov: of yap wreioTo TaY ye
Ta ToavTa éemiotapévov avdparrodwbdeas eiow.— Ap’
ov TOY Ta KaXa Kai ayaSa nal Sixata py eidctwy
To dvopa tout dori ;—"Epovye Soxet, é¢n.— Ovxodv 23
Sef qravri tpomrp Siarewapévous hevyew, Eras py) av-
Sparroda mpev.—'AdAd, vIn Tods Yeovs, En, © JZo-
Kpates, wavy @unv pirocogeiv pirocodiay, &: Fs dy
paduota evoustov madevSivas ta mposyxovta av5ph
xadoxayadias opeyopévep: viv 52 aos oles pe dDUpLMS
Eye, dpavra éuavrov Sia peev Ta mpoTerovnpéva
ovdé To epwrapevoy airoxpiverSat Suvdpevov wirép dv
padsota yp7 eiddvat, GdAnv Se ddov ovdeulay Eyovra,
fv dy sropevopevos BeArtiov yevoipnv ;—Kat-6 Xw- 24
xparns: Eirré pow, fn, &© EvSvinue, eis Aerqovs Se
on worrote adixov ;—Kal dis ye vi) Aia, épn.—
Karépades ovv mpos Te vag tov yeypaupdvoy Td
Pvad: cavrov ; —"Eywye.— Iotepov oy ovddy cor
TOU ypduparos euéXynoev, Wposéoyes Te Kal éreyei-
pnoas aavrov émicxoreiy, Sstuy elns ;—Ma Ai’ ob
Sira, fn wai yap 5) wdvuy tobrTo ye gunv eldévas-
oxXoA\Hj yap dv ddrdo te Bde, eltye yd’ euavroy éyi-
yvooxov. — IIorepa S€ cot Soxed yryvmones éavroy 25
Sstis Tobvoua TO éavrod povoy oldev, fh Sstis, cstrep
ot Tous larrrous w@vovpevos ov mpoTepoy olovrat yuyra-
oxeww, bv dv Bovdwvrat yvovat, mpiv dv émoxéywvras,
wotepov evrreSns dori, SusrreSys, xal qorepov
toxupes €otw fh aaSevys, nal wotepovy rays 4} Bpa-
3us, kat Tadd\Aa Ta wpos Tiy Tob larwou ypelay ere-

188 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

THdeld TE Kab dveriryjdeva ores eXet, orws 6 éavror
emtaKeyrapevos, Gmrotos €oTt mWpos THY dv%sporm ivy
xpeiay, Eyveone did avrod Suvapuv 3; — Odtes Euouye
duxel, Ep, 6 py eidas THY éavTod Suvapy ayvoeiv
26 éavrov.— 'Exeivo 5é ov dhavepov, én, Ste Sia pev 7d
eidévat éavtovs mrelota ayaa macyovow ot avSpw-
mot, dua Se To éyredaSas EavTay TrELoTA KaKd ; Of pev
yap éavrovs edotes Ta Te émitHndea éavTois icact, Kai
Stayuyvarnovetw & te Suvavras xai & Mi" Kai & Hep
érioravras mpdrrovres moptovrat te ov Séovras xai
€v mpdrrovaw, ay oé Mi) émiotavrat Grrexopevot ava-
paprnto: yiyvovta: nai Stadevyovot Td Kaxas mpat-
tev’ 5: tovro S& Kal Tovs ddXous avSpurrous Surd-
pevos Soxiualew Kal Sa Tis Tov ddAX\wy ypElas Ta Te
27 ayaa wopifovra: wal Ta Kaxa gudradtrovras. Oi Se
pry eidotes, GANA Stevrevopévos Tis éavTav Suvapews
mpos Te Tovs aGAXovs avSpwmovs Kai TaAXa avSpo-
Twa Tpaypata ouolws Sudxewtas* Kat oure wy déov-
tat lcacowy, ovre 6 Ts mpatrovew, ote ols ypwvrat,
GANA travrwv tovrwy Siapaptavovres Tay Te ayadav
28 arrotuyyavouves Kal Trois Kaxois wepurimrovet Kai oi
pev eidores 6 tt trovodow, éemituyxavovres Gv pdrt-
tovaw, evdofot te Kai Tiptor yiyvovras xal of Te
Gpovor Touro Hdéws ypa@vTat, of Te airoTUyyavorTes
Tov Tpaypatoy émiSupover Tovrous urép avTray Bov-
heveo'Sat, nal mpoloracSai te éavTray TovTous, Kai
Tas é\ridas Téy ayadav dy TovTow. éxoucr, kat Sia
TavTa TavtTa mdavTov padwora TOUTOUS aya aay.
29 Or Se py eidores S Tt Trovoict, Kkaxas 5é aipovpevot,
al ols dy émriyetipjowow atoruyyavovres, ov povov €p
aurots Tovrass Snpsobvrai re nal xoNdlovrat, adda Kai
abokotor Sia Taira xai xatayéXactot yiryvovtat, Kat
xatadppovovpevo, Kai atipalopevoe Yaow: opas dé Kai
Tay Wodewv Sti Goat Gv ayvonoacat Thy EavTap

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 189

SUvayuy Kpe(rrocs Twodkeunowow, ai py avdoraros
yeyvorra:, ai 5° €& édevSépwy SotAas. Kat 6 EvSv-
Snpos: ‘Ns advu poe Soxoiy, én, & Yoxpares, repi 30
qodXov toinréoy elvar 7d éauroy yryvmoxe, ovTwsS
toSe- omodev Sé yen dpkacSa: émicxoreiy éavroy,
Touro Tpos acé aTroBrETr@ eb por EYeAjoais Av éEny7-
aacdaz. Odbxovv, bn 6 Rwxpdarys, ta pev ayaa 31
Kat Ta Kaxd OTrOa éoTl, TavTwS TOU yuyVwoKES ; —
Nin At’, pn: et yap pndé rabra olda, cai tev avdpa-
qoowy davrorepos ay elnv.—"ISe 84, Eby, nad epuol
€Enynoat aird.—’AdN ov yxareror, Edn: mpatov
wey yap avro To bytalvew ayadovgelvas vopite, To Se
yooeiy Kaxov, €reiTa Ta aiTia éxaTépov auvTav, cal
morta kai Bpwra xat émirndevpata, ta wey pos TO
tryaivey dépovra ayaSd, ta 5e apos To vooeiy xaxd.
— Ovxodv, fn, xai 7d iyiaivey Kal 7d vocetv, Stay 32_
Bev ayadod twos altia yiyvytat, ayada av ein, Stay
82 xaxod, xaxd.—TIote 8’ dv, edn, To pev iyratvew
Kaxov aitwov yévouto, To Se vooeiy ayadot ; —"Oray
vn Ai’, pn, orpateias te aicypas Kat vautiias SAa-
Bepas xat G\Awy Today ToLovTwy o§ péev Sia popny
petacyxdvres atrodwyrat, ot S& & aoSdveray amoner
PIEvres cwIaow.— 'Adndj Aeyeus’ GAN opas, Egn,
Ort Kal Tov wdedivwv of pév Sid pony peTréeyovory,
ot S¢ & acSéveray azrodeizrovrat.—Taira ovv, édn,
more péev wpedoivra, more S& BAdrrovra paddov
ayada 7} xaxa éorw ;—Ovdev pa Aia dalvetas xatd
yé TovToy Tov Noyov. "ANN H yé ToL copia, © Jw- 33
Kpates, avaudisSytytas ayaSov éorw* Totov yap av
Tis Wpayya ou BédXriov mpatros copes Ov h ayadys ;
—Ti Sal; tov Aabadrov, ébm, ove axneoas, Ort.
AnGSels id Mivw Sid viv codpiay qvayxalero éxeiv
Sovrevery, xai THs Te tatpidos Gua nal THs édeude- .
plas dorepySn, nal eriyeipav arodipacxew pera Tov

140 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

viod rov te maida ama@\ece Kai avros ove duvydy
owSivat, add’ atrevexSeis eis tovs BapBdpouvs madu
éxet eSovrevey ;—Adyerat vi) Al’, ébn, tadra.—Ta
5¢ Tadapndous ov axnxoas mdQn; tovtov yap 57
qavres vpvovow, ws dua codiay PIovnYeis wird Tov
"OSuccéws amodduTat.—Adyerat nai tabra, é¢yn.—
"AdXous 5é rrocous oles Sua codiay avapirdotous impos
341 Baciéa yeyovéevat, nai éexet Sovdrcvew ;— Kivduvever,
Epn, ® Bawxpares, dvaudiroywratoy ayaSov elvas Td
evdatpovely. — Eiye py tus avro, é¢n, © EvSvdnpe,
e& auditoyov ayaSav ouvtiSein.—Ti 8° av, én,
tay evdayovixav audiroyor ein ; —Ovddv, Edn, eye
#1) TposSycopey avT@ Kdddos, icyuy, 7 mWrovrTor,
% Sckav, Kat te GX TeV ToLwWUTwWY.—'ANAA VI
Aia mposSnoopev, Epn* mas yap ay Tus avev TOUTwD
35 evdaipovoin ;—Niy Al’, pn, mposSncopev apa €F dv
WOANA Kal yarerra cupBaiver Tors avSparrois* toddol
pev yap dia To Kaddos UTro Tay Ent Tois wpaiots
mapaxexuvynxotay StadXeipovtat, aroddol b¢ Sta tH
isyvv peiloaw Epyous émtyetpoivtes ov pixpols Kaxois
wepit@inrovat, TroANot 5é Ska tov wrovTov dta¥putrro-
pevot Te xai émiBovrevogevos amroAAvvrat, ToAAol 5é
did Sofav wat crodetixny Suva peydda Kaxd Tre-
36 trovSacw.— AAA pny, Edn, eye pndé TO evdatpoveiy
érraway op%as Aéyar, cportoym pnde S Ts mpds Tovs
Seovs etyecSas yp7 eidévar. ‘AAA Tabta per, édy
6 Rwxparns, icws Sa 1d ohodpa morevew ecidévas
ovd' éxxevrac* eel Se arodews Snuoxparousévns wapa-
oxevaly mpoectavat, Oijdov, 6tt Snwoxpariay ye olada
37 ti dort. —ITdvrws Srrov, é¢n.— Aoxet ov aot duva-
Tov eivas Snuoxpariav eidévas py eidoTa Siuov ; —
Ma Ai’ ov Epovye.— Kai ri vopiters Sipov elvar ;—
Tovs wévntas tav Toda eywye.—Kai rovs mévn-
tas dpa oloda ;—IIas yap ob ;—"Ap' ovv Kal Tovs

BOOK IV. CHAP. IL. 141

mrouciovs olada ; —Ovdév ye Frrov } Kal Tovs révn-
tas. —TIouovs S€ wévyntas xai wolovs mroucious Kxa-
rels ;— Tods pév, olwat, pH ixava Exovras eis & Set
TeXety TWévyTas, Tos 5é WAEiw TOY ikav@V Wrouaious ;
— Katapepadncas ovv, Ste éviow pév mavu orjtya 38
Eyovety ov “ovoy apxet Taita, adda Kal repitrotoby-
Tat at avroy, évioy Sé mdavu TodAad ovyx ixavd éott;
Kai vy Ai’, Edm 6 EvSvdnpos, opSas .yap pe ava-
pipynoxes, olda yap Kat Tupavvovs tivas, of bs &-
Seay, astrep of amopwrato, avaryxdfovra. abuceiv.
Ovxouy, 4m 6 Saxparns, eltye taidra obras Eyet, Tovs 39
peév Tupavvous eis tov Sipov Syoopuev, rors bé orJLya
KEXTNLEVOUS, ELV OLKOVO"LLKOL WaLY, Els TOUS TOU IOUS ;
Kai 6 EvSvdnuos edn: ‘Avayxafes pe xal. taira
Gporoyely, Snrovets 4 eun pavrOorys: Kai dpovTi~w,
pi) Kpdtictoy GF pot ovyay: Kuvduvedm yap das
ovdey eidévas. e

Kai wavy aSvpos éyov amide xai xaradpo-
wnoas éavtol Kal vouicas TH Svtt avdparrobdov elvan.
TIodXot pev oy tay otrw SiateSévrwv vd Zwxpa- 40
TOUS OUKETL auT@ TMposyecay, ods xat BraKxwTépous
évopstev, o b¢ EuSvdnuos vwrédaBev ovn av adds
avnp abwroyos yeveoSat, e uy 6 Tt paddtota Zw-
Kpares cuveln’ Kat ovx atredeirero Ett avtod, ef p47}
Tt avayxaioy ein: eva Sé nat euipetro dv’ éxetvos
érernd<vev’ 6 O¢ ws Eyva auTov obtws éyovra, HxioTa
pev Scerdparrey, awdovotata 6¢ nai cadpéotata e&n-
yetro & te evoustev eidevat Seiv wal émerndevew xpa-
TLOTA €

142 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

CHAPTER III.

ARGUMENT.

”

Ix the two preceding chapters, we have a brief exemplification of Socre-
tes’ method of acquainting himself with the character of different indi-
viduals, and gaining them as listeners to his instructions. Xenophon
next presents more perticularly the manner of his treatment of his dis-
ciples, and the subjects on which he was most accustomed to dwell in
his teachings.

It was his earnest desire, first of all, to make them reasonable beings,
and to inspire them with sentiments of reverence and gratitude to the
gods, without which all knowledge would only give them abil:ty to do
evil (§ 1, 2). In a conversation with Euthydemus he first explained the
care of the gods for men in providing for all their necessities and minis-
tering to their happiness (§ 8—9). They have even made and sustained
other animals for the use of man (§ 10). Besides the pleasures of sense
they have given him reason, the ability to express his thoughts and feel-
ings in language, and the knowledge of the future, by means of divina-
tion (§ 11, 12). In answer to the intimation of Euthydemus that
Socrates is himself especially favored by the gods, alluding to his guid-
ing deity (8audévov), he answers, for substance, that all would be guided
as well as himself, if they did not look for visible deities, but gave heed
‘o their revelations of themselves in their works (§ 12—14), It is also
the duty of all to honor and reverence the gods according to their ability

(§ 15—18).

The general similarity of the contents of this chapter with Book L
chap. IV, will not escape notice. There Socrates attempts to convince
the skeptical Aristodemus that the gods have a direct regard for indivi-_
dual men. In this chapter, the real existence and agency of the gods is
made prominent.

1 To pev ody Aextixods Kal mpaxtixovs nal pryyavi-
Kovs yiyveoSar tovs ouvovras ovx éomreviev, GAA
M@poTepovy TovTwY ETO ypTVva. cwg¢pocuvny avTois éy-
yevéodar> tovs yap dvev tod cwdpoveiy raita duva-
pévous adixwrépous te nat Suvatwrépous Kxaxoupyelv

BOOK IY. CHAP. III, 148

évouitev elvat. TIparov pev 89 wept Seovs ézretpato 2
awppovas trotety Tos ouvovtas. “Addot pév ody alT@
Ipos GAXdous obtws OutrodvTL Taparyevomevot SinyourTo,
éym 5é, Gre mpos EvSvdnuov todde Stedéyero, rapes
yevounv. Eimé pow, én, & EvSvdnue, dq rote coe 3
éernrXxev evSupnSfvat, as ewipedas of Yeol dy of av-
Spero. Séovras xatecxevaxact ; Kal s+ Ma tov Ai’,
Efn, ove Euorye.—'AAN olcSa x’, Eby, Ste mpaHrov
peev datos SeopeSa, 3 jyuiv ot Yeol mapéyovow ; —
Ny 4i", Edn, 6 xy et pH etyouev, Gpuoros trois Tudrols
dv tuev verdad ye tov nuerépoy opIarkpav.—' AAAS
pny Kal avatravoews ye Seopuévors ayiv vita trapé-
yovet KaddANoTOY avatrauTnptoy.—TIav y', ébn, wad 4
tobto yapitos akvov.—OiKouy nai, ered) 6 yey frdL0s
gwrevos dv tas te @pas THs Nuépas Hyly Kal TadrAa
mavra cagnviter, 5¢ vuE da TO oxotew? elvar aca-
geotépa éotiv, aotpa év TH vuxti avédnvay, & jy
Tas wpas Ths vuetos eupaviler, Kat Sua Tovro qoAde
av SedueIa wpatrtopev ;—"“Eote ravra, &pn.—' Arr
py tye cednvn ob povoy TiS vUKTOS, GAAA Kai TOU
pnvos ta pépn havepa nyiv arovet.—TIavu pev ovr,
épn.—To 8’, eel rpodis SedpeSa, travrnv sypiv éx 5
TiS yas avabovat, xal pas dpyorrovcas mpos Tooro —
mTapéexye, at nuiv ov povoy ay SeoueSa troAda xal
Tavtoia trapackevalovety, adr Kal ols evdparvoueSa ;
—ITavv, éfn, nai raira gdiravSpwra.—To 5é xai 6
" Sep Hpiv rapéyew obrw troddod akiov, dste nal du-
revery te nal ouvavkey TH yh Kai Tais @pais wdvta
TA xpHolua huiv, ovvrpépew Se xal avrovs nas, Kat
puyvipevoy Tact Tois Tpépovelw nuas evKaTepyactd-
Tepa Te Kal wdedipowtepa cal ndiw troviy avrd, Kal,
éreiéy mrelotou SeoueSa Tovtov, adYovéotatoyv avro
mwapéxew nuiv;—Kai rovro, fn, mpovontixov.— To 7
6é nal 76 wip qroplaas Hin, errixovpoy pev vvyous, ert-

144 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

xoupoy 5é axdrous, quvepyov 5é mpos wacayv réyvnv
Kai Twavra, doa whedeias evexa avSpwro. KatacKevd-
Covrar; ws yap cuvedovte eimeiv, ovdev akoXoyov avev
grupos avSpwmo tay mpos tov Biov ypnoipwv Kara-
oxevalovrat. — ‘TrrepBarr«1, Edn, nai tovTo didav-
8 Spwrig.— [To 5é xal dépa jpiv adSoveas obra zrav-
tayod Swayioat, ob povoy Tpouayov Kal avvrpodpoy
Swis, GNA nab weddyn tepav Ss avdrod xa Ta ém-
THdela GANous GdrAayoS. Kai ev addodaTTA oTEdrope-
vous wopitesSat, wos ovy wirép oyov ; —'Avexdpa-
arov.—] To dé tov Arto», erreday ev yetpave Tpdwrytat,
apostévas Ta ey ddpvvovra, ta 8é Enpaivoyra, dy
xaspos SveAnAvSev, nat Tatra Siarpakdyuevoy pnxéte
éyyutépw mmpostévat, GAN awoTpérecSas pudarropevoy,
BN 16 Has padAov tov Séovtos Yeppaiywv BAdWn,
kal Stray ad wddwv amimv yevntat, EvYa Kal Hyiv Sip
Ov EoTLY, OTL, E& MpocwTépw aTreow, aTroTaynoopeda
iro Tov yuyous, radw ad tpéres3as Kai mposywpein,
cai évraiSa tod ovpavod avactpépeoSat, Sa dy
padduota nas wperoin ;—N7 tov Ai’, En, xal raira
9 wavrdTacw Eoev avIpwoTrwyv Evexa yryvoueva.—To
5° avd, éreibn wai Trovro davepov, Ste ovx ay wrrevé-
yxatuev ovte TO xatua ouTe TO yiyos, et eFarrivys
yiyvotro, orm ev KaTa puixpov ampostévas Tov *ALOP,
obtw Sé xaTd pixpoy amiévat, @ste AavSdvew nuas
eis éxdtepa Ta ioxupoTata KadioTtapévous ; "Eyo pév,
&pn 6 EvSvdnuos, Sn totro oxomd, eb dpa ti dots”
trois Seois Epyoy 7) avSpwrrovs Yeparrevewv, excivo Se
povoy éeurrodifer pe, GTt xal TddArAa CHa TovTMY peTéeyeL.
1000 yap xai ror’, pn 6 Swxparns davepov, Gre Kat
tavra dvSpwrwv Evexa yiyvetai te nal avatpéperas ;
ti yap Gddo faov aiyay te xal dlwv nal frre Kai
Body xai Svwv cal trav Grav Goow trocaita ayada
Grrokave, boa avIpwiro; euol pev yap Soxet meio

BOOK IV. CHAP. ID. 145 -

Tov dovave tpépovtat youv cal ypnuartifovras ovdey
HrTov aro TovTwy h aw éxewwv wodv 5é yévos ay .
Spwrwy trois pev ex THs ys puopevors eis Tpodyy ov
xpavras, amo 5é Booxnudtwv yddaxts xal tup@ Kat
xpéact tpepopevoe Goo’ mavres 5é TiSaccevovres Kat
Sapdlovres Ta ypyjoyta tav Gow els Te modenov Kal
eis GAXa WoAAa ouVepyois ypwvrat.— ‘Opoyrwpova
aos Kal Toit’, pn ope yap avtadv Kal ra TOAD ioyv-
poTepa nuav ovTws wroyeipia yryvoueva trois avSpa-
jos, aste yphoSas avrois 6 re dv BovAwvrat.—To 8’, 11
érrecdn TWokAa pev Kara Kal wpérspua, Stadépovtra Se
GrAAHAwY éoTi, TposSeivas tois avYparras aicSynoes
Gpporrovcas mpos Exacta, dt’ ov amoNavopey mravrov
tav q@yasav: 7o 5é Kai royiopov Huy eudioa,
mept ov aicSavoyeda AoyiLopevol Te nal pynuovevor-
Te KatapavSavopuev, Sry Exacta cupdhépel, Kal ToAAd
pnxavapeda, Su av trav te ayaSay drodavouey Kal
Ta kana arefoueSa: +o 5 xal Epunveiayv Sobvar, dv 12
is wavrev tov ayaSav peradidopév Te adAnAoIs Se-
Sacxovres Kai Kowwvodmev, cal vopous TidéueSa, Kal
modTevopeda ;—Ilavraracw éoixacw, ao Zwxpares,
ot Seoi woAAHy TaHV avSpaTwy erysédrecay Trateto Das.
—To Sé wat, e« advvatodpev ta auphépovra mpovoei-
oSas irép tTav peAAVTMV, TaUTn avToOUs Nuiy ouV-
epyety, Sia pravrixns tots muvSavouévors ppafovras ta
atroBnaopeva, kat didacxovras, } dv dpiota yiyvowro ;
— Zoi 5’, én, &@ Raxpares, dolxacw Ere pirccwrepov
4 Tots GAXoS ypHaSat, eb ye pnde erepwrwpevot Uird
gov Wpoonpaiwoval cot & Te yp troveiy Kal & wn.—
“Ore S€ ye Gand} Adyw, wal od yowon, dv pn ava- 13
peévys, Ews Gv tas pophas tov Yewv iSys, adr éfapey
got TA Epya atrav cpavtTs céBeoSat Kal tipay Tovs
Seovs. "Evvoe 8é, drt xai avdtroi ot Yeoi obtws wiro-
Sesxviougip’ of te yap aGAXdoL Hpiv tawyada SiddvTes
7

146 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

ovdey rovtay eis Touudaves idvres Sidoact, Kat 6 Top
Shoy Kocpov ouvrdTrwy Te nal cuvéeywv, ey @ TavTa
Kaha cal ayadda éott, xal ae pev ypwpévas atpiB7
Te Kai Wy Kat a@ynpata tapéyov, Sarrov Se vorjpa-
TOS avap“apTHTwS UinpeTouvtu, oUTOS Ta péytoTa pe
apatrav opatrat, Tade dé aixovopay daparos nuiv ori.
14°Evvoes 8’, Ott wal 6 waot davepos Soxay elvas dos
oux émirpéres tots avSpemos éavréy axpiBas spay,
GAX., dav tu avroy avaidas éyyeipy YeaoSa:, ri
Hpw adapeirarz. Kai rovs imnpéras 5¢ trav Seav
eipnoes adaveis Svras* Kepavvos Te yap Ort pey aver
Sev ddierar, Sidov, wat Ste ols adv evyrvyy mdvrov
kparei, oparas 5° our érwy, olTe xatacxpyas, ovTeE
atruy’ Kat dvenor avrot pév ovy cpawrat, & Sé sroe-
ovat havepa nyiv dort, Kal wposivTwy avrayv aicXa-
vopeSa. ‘“AdAL pty Kai avSpartrov ye yuyy, 7, elrep
Tt Kal GAXNo Tav avSpwrivwr, Tod Seiov peréyet, Ste
pev Bacsreves év juiv, pavepsv, éparar && odd’ adry.
“A xp) KatavootvTa py Katadpoveiy tay aopdTwr,
GN ée TaY yryvopévor thy Sivamy alTaY KaTapay-
15 Sdvovra tipady ro Sapomor. “Eyw pév, & Yoxpares,
Epn 0 EvSuvdnyuos, Sts pév ovbde pcxpovy apernow Tov
Satpoviov, cadas olda, exeivo 5¢ adupua, Gre poe Soxei
Tas téy SYedy evepyerias o05' av els more avSpa-
16 mov afiaw ydpiow apuceiBeaXar. “AAA py TobvTO
adupe, fm, © EvSvdnue: dpas yap, ott o dy Aed-
gots Seos, Gray tis avrov érepwrd, was dv ois Seots
yapiforro, atroxpiveras Nop mworews: vopos oe
dyirov mavrayod dort cata Svvapww tepots Seovs apé-
oxeaXas* mwas ov av Tus KaANOY Kai evoeBéoTEpor
, Tyugin Seovs, 7 OF avtol Kedevovew, obTw TroUD ;
17°"AdAA ypH THs pev Suvdpews. undey UpierYas* Stray
yap Tis Todro Town, pavepos Sryrov é€atl ToTe ov TE
Seovs yp} ody undéy Cdrcirovra cata Suvayiw tysay

¢

.
BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 147

rovs Seovs Sappety te xal ddmlfayv ra péyta aya-
Sa: ov yap wap dddyov y dv tis pelo édrritwv
cwdppovoin 7) tapda Tay Ta péyicta awperev Suva-
pévev, ovd' av Addws paddov, 7} ef -TovTOW apéoxot,
a@péoxot 5é was av padrXov, 7) ef ws pddtoTa TreiYotro
avrois ; Toatra uv 6) Aéyov Te Kai avros troy 18
evocBecrépous Te nat amppovertépovs Tovs cuvorTas
mapeaxevatev.

CHAPTER IV.

ARGUMENT.

Jusrice, S:xaoctyy or 1d Bixaov, is the subject of this chapter, as piety,
cupportyn wept Seots, was of the preceding. Socrates inculcated this
upon his disciples: _

1. By his example; especially by his regard for law and his unde-
viating obedience to it, both in private and public life (§ 1—5).

2. By precept; an example of which is given in a conversation with
Hippia, a sophist: After a considerable colloquy, the purport of which
is that justice consists rather in right action than in ingenious and novel
theories, Socrates defines it as obedience to law: 7d yvduimoy Sixaoy
elves (§ 6—12); and he who is obedient to the laws, which are the pre-
scriptions of the citizens in reference to what they shall do or abstain
from doing, is just, and the reverse (§ 13). The fact that the laws are
changed is no objection to them (§ 14). Those are indeed the best
rulers who, like Lycurgus, make the citizens most obedient to the laws,
and that State will best acquit iteelf in peace and war, whose laws are
obeyed (§ 15). Even peace and concord in the State and families, and
honor and confidence among individual citizens, are dependent upon
obedience to law (§ 16—18).

But all laws are not written, Socrates adds; some are given by the
gods to the whole human race, and are to be observed at all times The
Violation of these laws brings certain punishment with it, and thus a
higher than human authority is evinced for them (§ 19—24) The gods,

148 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

then, prescribe only just Jaws, and thus show that every thing that is
vdpspow is Sixaior (§ 25).

1 "AddAd py Kal epi tod Sixaiov ye ovK arrexpv-
, 2 \ \ ” ? c

areto ty elye yvwpunv, adda Kal Epyp amredeixvuto,
ia Te mwact vopipws Te Kai wperipws ypapevos,
Kal Kowy apyovel te & ot vouot mpostarrotey aetdo-
pevos xal Kata wodw Kat év Tais otpateiais ovTws,
2 waste Siddnros elvat mapa rovs adddXous evTaxtay, Kal
5re dv rais exxdrnoiaus eriotarns yevouevos ove érré-
tpeve T@ Syum apa Tovs vopous WodicagSat, adda
cUY TOS YOLOKS HVvayTLWdN ToLavTy opuy Tov Sypou,
Ay ove dv oluat GAXov ovdéva GrSpwroy wropeivas’
3 Kat Gre of Tpidxoyta TposéraTToy aUT@ Tapa TOUS VO- .
fous TL, OUK erreideTo* Tois Te yap VvéoLs aTrayopevor-

9 nn A) 4 X co 2 U
Toy aUTaY [7 SiaréyeoSay, Kai mpostatavraw exeivp
Te Kal GdAoUs tial TOY TouTaY ayayev twa ént
Savery, jdvos odx ereioSy dia TO mapa TOUS VOLOUS
4 avr@ mpostatrecSas* Kxai Ste thy bd Mednrov ypa-

8 ” n” y > f > a) ij
gay Epevye, Tv GArwy eiwSorwov ev trois Sixarrnpiots
apos xdpw te trois Sixactais -SiadéyerSac Kai Koda-
kevery kai SeioSat rapa Tovs vouous, cal da Ta To-
avTa ToAA@Y TroAAGKIS UTTO TaY dixacTay adiuepevon,

9 A aQy t c a J ra 9 ~ ,
éxeivos ovdey AYEANTE TaV ElwIOTwY ev TH Sixactnpip
Tapa TOs vomLoUS Toljoat, GAA padims dv adgeeis
Ura tay Sixactay, eb Kal petpiws TL TouTwY éroince,
mpoeikeTo uGAXov Tos vomows eupevwyv atroSavely 7
5 wrapavopav Civ. Kat édeye 5é obrws nal mpos addovs
pey modddeus, olda 5é wore avtov «al pos ‘Imviayv
tov "Hyetov wept tov Sixaiov rodde SivadeySévra’ did

4 A 9 ? ee (d » ‘4 ?

Xpovov yap adixouevos 6 ‘Imrias ‘ASjvate rrapeyéevero
T® Rwxpdres A€yorrt pos Twas, w Yavyacrov ein 7,
ei wey tis Bovdotto oxutéa SiddEaoSai tid 4 TéxTova
} Xarnéa 7h imiréa, uy atropeiv, Grote dy wéupas tovrou

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. > 149

Tuyo pact Sé twes nal troy nai Boty r@ Bovdopevp
Sixatovs TroinoacYas Travta peata elvat tov SidaEovrwv:
3N\ 9 s a tL .' aad x a a eN
éav dé€ tis BovAntas 7} avtos padeiy To Sixatoy, 4H viov
h oixérny S:dakaoYat, wn ciddvas, Groat dv eASe@v Tvyoe
tovrov. Kai o pev ‘Immrias axovoas tadrta, asiep 6
émioxunteov autov: “Ett yap ov, edn, @ Rwxpares,
éxelva Ta alta Ayes, & éyw Wadat TroTe Gou jKovca ;
Kai 6 Swxparns: “O Sé ye rovrou Seuvorepor, Edn, @
Iirmia, od} povoy dei Ta alta byw, GAAA Kal Trepl

a 9 ry LY : w+ Q \
tav avtav: ov 8° icas dia to TroAupadys elvas rept

* > «a sae A 3 4 ( 4 :
TOY GUT@Y OVOETOTE Ta auTa évyeus.— Apmeres, Edn,
Tetpoyar Kxatvov te Aéyery ael.—TIorepov, Edy, nad 7
wept av eniotacat, olov mept ypappdtwv, cay Tis Epn-

’ a a“ VA b , ¥ a.
tai ae, Toca Kal woia Swxpdtovs éeoriv, GdXa pev
mporepov, adda O€ viv Teipa rEyew ; f wept apidpav

® 3 aA 9 4 4 g > ? > 3
Trois épwraaw, et ta Sis wévre Séxa eotiv, ov Ta avTa
yov, & nal mporepov, amoxpivyn ;—LTIepi pév rovrwy,
4 @ ? w CA > A 2 oN 2 8
Efn, © Zawxpares, astep ov, Kal éyw acl ta ara
éyw, mept pévros tov Sixalov mavu oluas viv éeyew
etrrety, mpos & ore av, our dv ddros ovdeis Suvatr’
avrevrew.—Ni tiv “Hpav, ébn, péya réyets ayaXov 8
Ly ? 9 a e ‘ a ,
evpnKevat, eb TravoovTas pev ot Sixacrat Siya wwndi-
Copevot, mavoovras Sé of qrodtrat Tept tav Sixaloy
avrinéyovrés Te cal avridixodvres xab otactatovtes,
mwavoovrat Sé at modes Svadepopevar trept tav Sixatev
kal Todepovcas Kal éym péev ove old’, Sirws dy arro-
AepSeinv gov mpd rod dxoicas THAiKoDTOV ayadov
eupnxotos.— "AAA pa Ai’, edn, ob dxovon, mply y 9
dy auros arrogyvy, 8 Te vopites To Sixatov elvat> dpxet
yap, Ste Tay GAXwv Katayedds épwrav pév Kai edeyyov
maytas, autos 8’ ovdevi Sédwv tréyew Adyov, ovdé
yrouny atropaivesSat epi ovdevos.—Ti dé; & ‘I7r-10
mia, éy, ovx FoSnoat, Ste eyo & Soxet por Sixava
elvat ovdéy travopat atrodexvipevos ; — Kai motos 8%

150 - XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

4

gol, Epy, ovToS 6 Aoyos éotiv ;—Ei & py Ady—, Eby
GAN Epyp atrodeicvupat’ 4 ot Soxel aor aktotexpap-
TOTEpov Tov doryou TO Epyov ecivar ;—ITodv ye vy Ai’,
En: Sixata pév yap Aéyovtes ToAAol adica roLovet,
11 dixaca 5¢ mpdtrev ovd' dy els. dduxos ein. —”Hic9n-
cat ov TaToTé pov 7 ~yevdouaptupobvTas, 7) cuKO-
' gavrobyros, 7} plrous 7 odw eis otdow éuBaddovtos,
f} GAO te adixov wpdrrovros ;—OvK Sywye, En. —
To 5é trav adikwv améxyerSas ob Sixasov nya ; —4i-
dos, el, Eby, @ Rwxpates, xal viv adgevyev éeyyepov
TO amodcixyusda: youn, 6 te vopibes TO Sixatov-
ov yap & wparrovow oi Sixaot, ddd’, & wr) mpdttovas,
\Zravra Aéyets.—'AAN Gunv eywye, Epn 6 Baxparys,
TO pn Sédew adexeivy ixavov Sixatoouvns erriderypa el-
vats et dé cot py Soxet, oxerar, dav rode aot paddov
apéonn* gnui yap éym 1rd voptpov Sixaroy elvar.—
"Apa.to auto réyers, @ Bewxpares, vopipov te nai S-
13 xatov elvar; —"Eywye, &bn.— Ov yap aio%dvopas
gov, Grrotoy vopipov, 7 motov Sixavoy réyeus. —Nopovs
dé morews, Epy, yuyvwoness ; —"Eywye, épn. — Kai
tivas tovrous vomiters ;—“A of troNiTat, Edn, cuvSé-
pevoe & te Set rrovety Kai ov arréyerSat éypayravro.
—Odxovv, Edn, voputpos pév ay ein 6 xara raidta tro-
ALrevomevos, dvouos 5é 6 Tadta wapaBaivoy ; —Ilavu
pev obv, &py.—Odxovy xa Sixara pév dy mparros 6
rouTos weiSduevos, aduca 5° oO ToUvTOWS aTedav ;—
ITdvv wey ovv.—Ovxovy 6 pev ta Sixata mparrep
Sixatos, 6 © 0€ Ta adixa aodixos ; —IIos ‘yap ov ;—‘O
pev dpa vouypos Sixarés eoriv, & 5&8 Gvouos aSixos.
14 Kal 6 ‘Iamias: Nopovs 3°, edn, o expares, TOS av
Tus wyieasro orrovdatov mparyya elvas 7) TO TreideoSat
autois, ods ye rrodNaKis avrol of Séuevos azrodoxipd-
cavres petatiXevras ;—Ka) yap todepov, eon 6 Zo-
Kparns, TwodAdKis apduevat ai modes TddLy eEipyVNDY

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 151

mwowvvrat. — Kal para, &fn. — Acdpopov ovy te oles
qotew, Edm, Tors Tots vomots TeSopuévouvs havrifov,
Ste xataduMeciev av oi vopot, H ei Tovs ev Tots ToNé-
wos evTaxtoivTas wpéyous, Ott yévorr av eipnun; 4
kai Tous év Trois Todksois Tas TaTpict mpodvpws
BonSobvras péudy ;—Ma Ae ok eywry’, Eby. Av- 15
xoupyoy 5é tov Aaxedarpovov, épy 6 Aweparns, xata-
pepadnxas, Ete ovdév dv Suddhopoy tay GANwv TrodewD
Thy Xwaprnyv émolnoev, eb pH TO TWeiSecSat trois vo-
pos pddsota everpyacato alth; tav b€ apyovrwy év
Tais TwoNeow ov olaSa, Srt, olrwes Av tots woXiTats
aiTuTatoL Mot ToD Tos voLoLS TreiSea3as, ovTOL apt-
aotol eiou; Kal wort, &v. } pddtoTa of ToNtTas Tots
vowos weisovrat, év eipivy te dpiora Sidyes xal év
qokéuq avuTootatos édoti; ‘AAA phy Kal opovotd 16
[4 , 3 ‘ a a 4
ye péytotoy te ayadov Soxet tats moAcoww elvai, ral
mrevoTaxs ev avrais ai te yepovaias Kal ot aptotos
avipes WapaxeNevovras ois qodliTats Gpovociy, Kar
A 3 aie 4 é “a A’ a
mavraxyou év TH Eddddt vopuos Keitas Tovs TodiTas
Guvivas opovoncey, Kal TayTaxod Guvyovet TOY SpKoy
totrov: ofuat 8’ ey taita yiyverSat, ovy S1rws tous
@uToUs yopovs Kpivwotw ot qodiTat, ovd' Srrws TOUS
> A} 3 > A 2Q> @ a 3 A
aurous avAntas érawaow, avd’ Sas ToUs auUToOUS
‘ ea 202 & a ._3_ a ? 3
TomTas aipwvrat, ovd’ iva tots ‘avrois Hdwvrat, GAX
iva Tow vomois weiswvTat’ ToUTOIs Yap TOV TWokTaY
Gupevovtav, ai modes tayupotatal re nal evdatpové-
, 4 € ’ wo? ’ ®
oTatat yiyvovra.: advev 6€ dpovoias obt’ Av trodus ev
wodsTevSein, ot’ olxos Kadas olenSeln. ‘Idia Se mais 17
fev av Tis Hrrov wird troXews Cyysoiro, ras 5° av panr-
Nov Té@ro, H et Tools vowos TeiSoiTO; Tas 5° dy
qtrov év trois Stxacrnpiow ATt@ro, ) was av waddov
vingn ; tiv 5° ay Tis paddov WiotevocEee TapaKxata-
SdoSat 4} ypnpata, 7) viovs, 7) Svyarépas, tiva 8’ ay
9 mons Sdn akvorructotepoy Hyjoatta 100 vopipov ;

152 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

mapa tivos 5° dy padrAow trav Sixaiwy Tuyo f yo
vets, 1) olxetot, 7) oixérat, pirot, H TroNiras, H Eévac ;
ti 5° av paGdXov woréutoe mieTevociay 7 avoyas, 7
orrovods, ) auvSnxas mepl elpnuns ; Tin 8° dv paddov
9 TO vopinm cippayoe eYédovevy yiryverSa:, To 5° apy
paAXOV of cUppayot TioTEvcELaY 7 TyEmoviay, 7) Ppov-
papxiav, modes ; Tiva 5° dv rs evepyerncas troAd-
Bot ydapw xoptctoSas wadrov 4 Tov voutmov; Twa
paGdXNov av tis evepyernaeey i) Trap ov ydpw arro-
AmperSas vouiter; to 5’ av tis Bovdovro paddov
diros elvas } tm TowviT@, } TO Irrov éexIpos ; TH 8°
ay TUS rTov Todeunoeey 7 @ av padiota pev diros
eivat Bovrorto, AxioTa 8° €ySpos, Kat @ mretoror pep
diror xat cipayos Bovdowro elvat, eddyiotot 8°
18 éySpol xal mordéuic; ‘“Eywo péev ovv, @ ‘Iria, to
auto érideixvups voptpoy te xat Sixarov elvas, av 5°
ei tdavayria yvyveones, SiSacxe. Kai 6 ‘Immias:
"AdAd, pa Tov Ala, edn, © Swxpares, od poe Sond
Tavavtia yvyvwMcke ols elpnxas aept tov Stucaiov.—
19’ Aypadous 5é twas olaSYa, Edn, & ‘Imiia, vopous ;—
Tous y' év maon, 6, yopa xaTa tavTa vourfope-
vous. —"Eyous dy oty evmeiv, éfn, Gre of avSpwros
avrovs éSevro ;— Kal mas av, Edn, of ye ote cuvenr-
Sety aravres dv SuvnSeicy, ovre cuodwvoi eior ;—
Tivas ovv, pn, voplGers TeSerxévas tovs vopous Tov-
tous; ‘Ey per, én, Seovs olpas Tovs vopous TouTous
Tois avSpwros Yelvars Kai yap twapa Tacw avdpo-
20 7rots wrpw@rov voulteras tovs Seovs odBew.—Ovxovr
Kal yovéas tidy tavtayod vopiterat ;—Kai rovro,
“én. —Ovxovy xai pyre yovéas tract piyvvoSat, pyre
matdas yovedow ;—Odxére pot Soxci, pn, © Zwxpa-
Tes, ovTos Yeo vouos ewar.—Ti 8n; édn.—"Ors
2laicSdvoya: rivas, é¢n, wapaBaivoyras avtov.— Kai
yap GX qodAd, Edn, trapavopotcw: adr’ ovv Sieny

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. ° 163

yé ror Sdcacw ot wapaBaivovres tous tro rev Sedv
wetevous vomous, iy ovdert tporrm Suvaroy avSpeorp
Siaguyeiv, Ssrrep tods ine dvSpotev xeypévous vopous
és wapaBatvoytes Stadevyouos 76 Sixnv Sidovat, ot
uéy NavSdvovres, ot Sé Braléuevor.— Kai zroiav, En, 22
Sicny, @ Zoxpates, ov Svvavtat Siadevyew yoveis te
qatct Kai wraides yovetot peyvipevos ;—Thy peyiorny
vy 40, &¢n: th yap av peifov wddov avSpwrros
TEXVOTTOLOULEVOL TOU KAKMS TexvoTroLetaas ; —IIas ovy 23
épn, axes otros TexvotrovovyTat, ots ye ovdey KwAVE
dya%ovs aitods Svras é& ayaXav maiSoroteioQas ; —
"Ore vy Av, Edn, od povov ayaSots Set robs €F ad-
AvjAwy madotrowouudvovs elvat, AAA nal axpudlorras
Tos owpacw 1 Soxet cor Suosa Ta omréppata elvat
Ta Tov axpalovTwy Tos Tav pnw axpaloyvTwy fh TOV
Tapnxpaxotay ;— AdrAda pa Ai’, Edn, ovx eixds Snore
elvat.—TIorepa odv, én, Bertiw ;—Aijrov Sri, Epn,
Ta Tov axpalovrav.—Ta tav py axpatourwayv dpa ov
otroviaia ;—Ovn eixos pa Ai’, éf>y.—Oidxouw oita
ye ov Set maidorroveioar ;—Ov yap odv, En. — OU-
xouv of ye ottw matdorrovovpevos ws ov Set traidotrot-
obvras ;—"Eypouye Soxet, Epn.—Tives ody ardor, Edn,
naxx av tadorooivto, eye pn ovTot ; —‘Opoyvo-
pova cot, éfn, Kai TovTo.—Ti Sé; tovs ev mrovovvTas 24
avrevepyetey gu TwavTayod vouipoy éore ;— Noptpor,
éfn* wapafaiverat S¢ xat rotro.— Oixovy kal ot
Tovro twapaBaivorres Sixny Sdoacr, pitwv pev aya-
Sav Epnwor yryvouevor, tors 58 pucodytas éavtovs”
avayxalopevoe SubKxeww* 7 ovx of pey ev TrovovvTes TOUS
Xpwpévous éauTois ayaSot Pidos eiciv, of S& pt) av
TevepyeTouvtes Tos ToLtovToUs Sia pev THY ayaptoTiay
pucovvrat wn’ avrov, Sia 8 1O paddtoTa AvotTedcty
Tots TovovTos ypyoSat TrovTous pdadiora Siadxovet ;— ~
Ny tov Al’, & Rwxpates, Epyn, Yeois tatra wavra
7*

154 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

ouxe* TO yap Tos vopmous avTods Tos TapaBaiovat
Tas Tiuwpias Eyew Berriovos 4 Kat’ av perrov vo}so-
259érov Soxel por elvat.—TTorepov ovv, @ ‘Imriia, Tous
Deovs Hy# Ta Sixata vopoSereiv, 7} GdrAa Trav Sixaiwv ;
—Ovn ddrAa pa Ai’, épn* cyora yap ay addos ye
Tis ta Sixara vopoSerncesev, eb pn Yeos.—Kai rots
SYeots dpa, ® ‘Inia, 76 avto Sixaiy te Kal vowtpov
elvat apécxet.
Totaira Aéywv Te xai wrpattoy Sixasorépous éroies
Tous WAnotovras.

CHAPTER V.

ARGUMENT.

Havine in the two preceding chapters showed the manner in which
Socrates laid the foundation for a good character in his pupils, by incul-
cating the practice of religion and morality, Xenophon proceeds to his
instructions which have a more direct bearing on practical life. In
this chapter he presents the manner in which Socrates endeavored to
qualify his disciples for action. He went back to the eource from which
energy in action springs, i. e., temperance or self-control, éyxpdrea
This virtue he recommended by his example and by his instructions
(§ 1, 2). A conversation which he held with Euthydemus was subetan-
tially as follows: |

The servitude of the passions is most abject; for they not only pre-
vent from doing the greatest good, in which the highest freedom consists,
but, confounding good and evil, urge to the commission of great evil
(§ 2—7). As intemperance is the greatest of evils, so on the contrary
the greatest virtues arise from temperance (§ 8—10). The man who
1s under the dominion of his passions is fitted for no virtuous action, and
does net materially differ from a beast. But the man of temperate
habits, is attended by the best gifts of fortune, and is most worthy and
happy (§ 11, 12).

With this conversation Book I chap. V, and VL § 5; also Book IL
chap. I. § 21—384, may be compared.

BOOK IV. CHAP. Y. 155

‘Qs Sé nal mpaxtixarépous éroles tovs ouvorras 1
éauTe, viv ai’ rovTo AéEw vopilwy yap éyxpareay
Umdpyew ayadoy elvas TO péAdOVTL Kadov TL pate,
m@parov pcv autos pavepos Ww Tos cuvovow HoKNKOS
€autov pddiota Tdvrev avSpwrov, Ereita Stadeyo-
pevos mpoerpéreto TavTayv padiota Tos TUVOYTAS Tpos
éyxparecav. ‘Aci pév ovv rept Tav pos apetnv ypn- 2
oipeay autés te SvetéAee pepynpévos xal Tovs ouvovtas
wdvras vTroueyvioxwys olda 5é mote avrov Kai mTpos
EvSudnpov arepi éyxpareias torade SuadeySévta* Eiré
por, pn, @ EvSvdnue, dpa xadov xai peyanretov vopi-
Ces elvas xat avopl nal mode xtra édevSeplay ; —
‘As olov ré ye pddtota, Epn.—"Ostis ody dpyetas 3
Ure tav Sta tov cwpatos jdovarv, cal da Tavtas py
_Swvarats mparrev ta Bédricta, vopifers todToy édev-
Depoy elvac ;—"Huiota, épn.—"“Iows yap édevSepov
gaiverai cot To Tpatrew ta BédXticta, elta TO Eyew
Tovs KwAVoOVTaS Ta ToLadTa Tro”ety avENeUSEpov vopi-
Cas ;—Ilavraraci ye, &¢n.—Ilavrdwacw dpa aos 4
Soxotow ot axpareis dverevSepar elvar ;— Nv tov Ai’,
én, etxdtws.—ITIorepov 5€ aot Soxodow ot axpareis
kwdverSat povoy Ta Kad\MoTA ITpdaTrEey, } Kat ava-
yealeoXar Ta alayiota troiv ;—Ovdev Frrov suory’,
Edy, Soxotct tabra dvayxateoSas 7 exeiva nkwdveoSas.
—IToiovs S¢ twas Serroras wry tovs Ta pev dpvota &
xodvovtas, Ta 5¢ Kdxiota davayxatovras ;—‘As duva-
Tov vy Ai’, én, xaxlorovs.—-Aovrgciav 5é rolav xaxl-
aorny vowifers elvas ;—'Eyo pév, bn, tv mapa tos
xaxlatows Seorsrats.—Tiv xaxiatny dpa Sovrelav of
axpareis Sovdevovew ;— “Epovye Soxei, ébn.— Zodiay 6
S¢ 76 péyiotov dyaSov ov Soxet cou areipyovca Tév
avSpatrav % axpacia es rovvavrioy avrois éuBdd-
New ; 4 ob Boxed coe mposéyew Te Tois @pEedovdas Kal
xaraparSavew alta xodvew adérdxovoa em) ra Hdéa,

156 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

kal Trodddxs aicSavopévous TaY ayadav Te xal THD
Kaxav éexmdrntaca rout Td yeipoy avril tou BedTiovos
7 aipetoSar ; — Tvyverat ovr’, épn.— Awdpociwys 4¢,
@® EvSvdnue, rive av gainuev Frrov 4 1r@ depare
mposnke ; auTa yap Syrov Ta évavtia awppocurys
kal axpaclas épya éotiv.—‘Oporoya Kai toro, én.
—Tod 8° éripedrcioSac dy mposnxes oles Te xeoduTe-
xwtepov axpacias elvat ;—Ovxouy éywye, &pn.— Tod
5¢ avri tav wphedovvrav ta ABXarrovra mpoaipeioSas
qovovvTos, Kal TouTmy ev emipedetodar, exeivov Se
Guedety meiSovros, Kal Tots cwdpovotot ta évavTia
qotely ayaykatovros oles th dvSpamr@ xdxov elvas ;—
8 Ovdev, Efn.— Odvxovy rip éyxpdteay tov évavriov F
TY axpaciay eixos Tots avSpwros airiay elvas ; —
IIdvu pev odv, &6n.—Odtxovy nai trav évavriwy rd
airiov eixos apiorov elvas ;—-Eixos ydp, épn.—"Eor
nev apa, éfn, &@ EvSvdnue, dpistov avSpar@ 1 éyxpd-
9 rea elvas ; —Eixorws yap, épn, & Yaoxpares.—’Exeivo
bé, © EvSuvdnue, 48n werrotre eveSuuynSys ; —IToiov ;
épy.— "Ore xal érl ra jdéa, 颒 Grep pdva Soxet 7
axpacia Tovs avSparous ayew, avr) pév ov Sivaras
ayew, 4 5° éyxpdtea wavrey padota deaMas rorel.
— THs ; &fn.—'Astrep 5 ev axpacia, ox doa xap-
repeiy obre Aiuwov, ore Sipay, obte adpodiciay émiYv-
piav, ore daypurviay, Ss dv pdveov Eat Hdéms per
gayely te xai mieiv cal adpodioracat, Hdéms 5° ava-
mavoacSai re Kal xounSivat, Kal cwepipeivayras xal
dvaoxopuévous, Ews, dy tatra ws Es Hdvcta yevytas,
xwdver Tois dvayKatoratous Te Kal auveyerTarols afto-
Aoyms HOecIac° 1) 5° éyxpdteva povn rowovca Kapte-
pety Ta eipnuéva porn wal 7dec%as Trovet akiws pyypns
ent tois eipnuévows.—Ilavrdracw, édn, adn Aéyers.
10—"AAAA phy Tod *paSeiv te Kaddv Kal ayadov, xal
TOU émipeAnShvas TOY ToLlovTwY Twos, Se dv av TH

BOOK IV. CHAP. Y. 157

Kal 70 éavrov copa Karas Storcnoee, Kad Tov éavTov
olxoy KAAS OiKOVoLNcELE, Kat Pirois Kal TodEL WPEAL-
Hos yévorro, Kai éySpovs xparnoeev, ad’ dv ov povoy
@pérerat, GAAA nai jnOoval péeyrotas yiryvovtat, of pév
éyxpatels atroXavovets TpaTrovTes auTa, of 5’ dxpateis
ovdevos pretéyouot’ TH yap av Hrrov dycaumev tov
TolovTw@y mmposnKey 4 © Hauora é€eote tTavra mpar-
Tew, KaTexouevm emi To orrovddlew tepi Tas éyyu-
tatrw ndovas ;— Kai 6 EvQuvéinpos: Aoxeis pot, Edn, 11
@ Zwxpares, Agyew, ws avdpt irrove trav Sa rod
copatos nOoveay wdaurray ovdentas apeTns mposnxer.—
Ti yap Saddpe, éfn, @ EvSvdnue, dvSpwiros dxpa-
7s YInpiov tov dpaXectdtou ; Satis yap Ta pev
KpatiaTa pn okoTrel, Ta HotoTta 5° €x wavros TpoTroy
Enref croveiy, ri Gv Siadépoe trav adpovertdrwyv Bockn-
pedtov; GAAS Tois eyxparéot povous EFeots oxorrety
Ta KpatioTa TOY Wpaypatav, Kat Epyw Kal Ady Sra”
AéyovTas Kata yévn Ta pev ayada Tpoatpeiadar, ToV
5é xaxay atéyer3at. Kai obrws éfn apicrous re nai 12
evdaimoverratous avdpas yiyverIa:, wat SiaréyeoSas
Suvatwrarouvs: Efn Sé nal To StaréeyerIas ovopa-
oSijuat €x tov aumovtras xown BovreverSat Siaréyor-
Tas KaTa yévn Ta Mpaypata’ Sel ovv TeipadcSat 6 Te
padtoTa ipos Toro éavtov Erotpoy wrapacKevalery, cat
tovrov pddiota émipedeiodas’ ex TovTov yap yiyve-
oa: dvdpas apicrous te Kat iyeuovixwtdrous xad
SearextixwTatous.

158 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

CHAPTER VI.

ARGUMENT.

Socrates also endeavored to make his disciples more expert in reason-
ing, 3:adextixeerépovs. He supposed that those who had clear notions
themselves could communicate them to others, but those who were
ignorant were themselves liable to be deceived and to deceive othera
He accordingly constantly labored to communicate definite ideas or defi-
nitions of things (§ 1). Some of his definitions are as follows:

1. Piety, eboéBeca, is the knowledge of that which is established by
the laws in regard to the worship of the gods (§ 1—4). [Compare with
this, Book III. chap, VIIL, where every virtue is represented as consist-
ing ip wisdom, co¢la. }

2. Justice is the knowledge of the laws of the State, in regard to in-
tercourse with men (§ 5, 6).

8. Wisdom, codla, is the knowledge of that in which one is versed
(§ 7).

| 4, The good and beautiful, which are equivalent to each other, are
discerned by their utility. Yet that which is useful is not so in iteelf,
but in its relation to other things (§ 8, 9).

5. Manliness, dy8pfa, consists in knowing how to conduct Gureeives
in circumstances of difficulty and danger (§ 10, 11).

6. Definitions of several terms which relate to civil affairs, suclf as of
kingdom, tyranny, aristocracy, etc. (§ 12)

In fine, Xenophon adds several particulars concerning Socrates’ man-
ner of disputation (§ 18—15).

1 ‘As 88 wai Svarextixwrépovs roles tods cuvovras,
TWetpdcoua, xal todro Néyew: Ywxpdrys yap Tovs pv
eldoras, ti Exactov ein trav dvrav, éevouite Kai Tois
Gros av éEnyeioSar SvvacSar, Tods Se pry eiddctas
ovdey dn Savyacrav elvas abto’s te afdddeo3at Kal
dAXovs opddneww - dy &exa oxoray avy Tos, cuvoict,
tt &xacrov eln rav dvrwy, ovdsmor ennye. ITavra
pev ovv, } Supitero, arodkv Epyov dv ely SrecASet,

BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 159

év Saas 5¢ xal tov Tporov Tis émicxtyews Snrocew
olpat, roacavta AéEw. TIpmrov Sé mepi evoeBeias o0é & ,
aws é€oxotres’ Eimé pot, éfn, & EvSudnue, rotoy re
vopiters evoéBeav ewac; Kai 65: Kdduorov vy Ai’,
épn.—"Exes ody eitreiv, omroios Tis 6 evoeBys eorw;
—’Eypot pév Soxet, pn, 6 tovs Seovs tinav.—"Efeote
dé dy dv tus BovAntat tTpdroy Tors Yeovs tipay ; —
Oin: adda vopot eiai xa’ obs Set rotto trovety.—
Oixouy 6 Tovs vopous TouvTous eidws eide’n Av, ws Sef 3
Tovs Seovs tidy ;—Olwar eywy’, épn.—’Ap ov 6
eidas tots Seovs tidy obx GAdws oleras Seiy tovTo
moiy 7 ws oldev ;—Ov yap ovv, &fn.—“Adrws 5é
tes Seovds Tia 7 ws olerar Sety ;—Ov« oluat, épn.—
‘O dpa ra trept rots Seors voutpa eidas vopipws dy 4
tous Yeovs tion ;— Idvy pev obv.— Ovxovy 6 ye
vonines tipav ws Set ting ;—IIas yap ob ;—‘O 86
ye ws Sel triysay edocBys dore ;—IIavy pev odv, édm.
—‘O dpa ta teph ros Yeods vopipa eidws dpSas
dv ipiv evocRns wpicudvos ein ;— 'Epot yotv, edn,
Sones.

"AvSpamos 5¢ dpa ékeotw bv dv tis tpomov Bov- 5
Antat yxpijoSac ; — OvK- adr\gA Kal sepi tovrous 6
eidas & dort voptpa, Kad’ & Sef mas GAAS YpPF-
oSat, voutpos av eln.—Ovcovy ot xatd Tatra xpa-
pevot GAnrOs ws Set ypavras ;—ITIas yap ob ;—
Ovxouy of ye ws Sei ypmpevor Karis ypavrars —
IIavu pév odv, &pn.—Odxovy of ye tots avSpwiros
KGAOS Ypoyevor Karas mpatrover tavSpwrea mpd-
quate ;—Eixds y', &6n.—Ovxouv of tois voypis met-
Dopuevoc Sixara ovroc roves ;—IIavw pév ody, Edn.
—Aixaia 8 olaSa, én, sroia xandeiras ;—“A of 6
youot Kxédevovoty, [épn].—Oi dpa motovyres & ot vé-
pros KeNevovat Sixatd,te wotovct kal & Set ; —Tlas yap
ob ;—Odbxouy of ye ta Sixata rrowivtes Sixatol eiow ;

160 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

—Olpar eywy’, &fn.— Olas ody tivas weidec9as Tots
yopnots pn eldoras & ot vowot KedXevovow ;—Ovx éEywy’,
Epn.— Eiddras 5é & Set rrocety oles tevads oleoSas Seiv
pn Wotev tavta ;—Ov« olpat, épn.—Oidas 8é revas
GdANa towbvras 7 & olovras Sev ;—Ovn éywr’, Edn.
—Oi dpa ta wept avSperovus vopima eidores ta Si-
Kata ovrot trovovow ;—IIdvy pev obv, Ebn.— Ovxovy
of ye Ta Sixata mrovobvres Sixatoi eior ;—Tives yap
Grrot ; Edn. —'Oprers ay rote apa opiboiuesa optlo-
pevot Sixaiovs elvar Tors eidotas Ta Trepi dvSparrous
vopta ; — “Epovye Soxet, Edn.

7 Zadiav Se ri dv dynoapev elvat ; eid pow, worepa
aot Soxodow ot aodol, & érioctavrat, tadra aodol
elvas, 4) eioi tives & pt) eriotavtas codgoi ;—“A éni-
oravrat Syrov Sri, bn mas yap adv tis, & ye ph
érioctatto, Tav’ra coos ein ;—"Ap ovv oi codol ére-
ornun copol eiot ;—Tinm yap, én, GdrAw Tis av ein
codes, ef ye un emtotnpn ;—"AdAo Sé tt codiav ole
elvat 7) & cool ciaw ;—Ovx éywye.—'Emornun apa
copia éeoriv; —"“Epcuye Soxet.— "Ap ovv Soxed cor
avSpear@ Suvarov elvat ta Ovra tavra éricrac%at ;
—Ovse pa Al’ Ewovye troddrcorev pépos avtrav. —
ITavra pey dpa cogpov ovy olov re dvSpwrrov elva: ;
— Ma Ai’, ov Sijra, épn.—"O dpa érlatrarat dxacros,
Touro Kat copes éorw »— “Epouye Sones.

8 Ap’ ov, ® EvQudnue, kal tayaSov ote Unriréoy
dori ;—IIas ; édn.— Aoxet oor 76 avro Tracw whé-
ania elvat ;—Ovx Euorye.—Ti 5é; 1d Grp where
pov ov Soxet cot éviore GAXw BraBepoy elvas ; — Kad
para, éfn.—"Adro 8° dv rt hains ayaXov eivat ff ro:
i copédapov ; — Ovn yw’, &bn.—To dpa adpérspov
ayaXov éorwy, orp ay apertuov 7 3 —Aoxe? pot, epn.

9 To dé xadrdv éxyotmev av Tras “adrwos elrety, 7, et
Gorey, ovopaters xadrov f od@pa 4H oxedos H GAN’ Sriody,

f

BOOK IV. CHAP. VL 161

8 olaSa apes wavra cadov dv ;—Ma Ai’ ove eywy’,
éfn.—"Ap ovv, mpos 5 dy Exacrov ypjoimov 7, wpos
TovTo éxdoT@ Karas Exes yphoda: ;—TIdvu pev ody,
éfn.— Kanrov &¢ awpos addo tl dori éxacrov, 4 apes
8 éxdorp Karas Exes yphadat ; —Ovde pos &y adro,
épn.—To xpriotwov apa xadov éort, mpos 5 dy 3 Xpr-
oipov ; —"Epovye Soxet, én.

"Aviplay 5é, @ EvSvdnue, dpa tav xara vowifers 10
elvat ;—Kaddotov pév otv eyar’, ébn.— Xproimov
dpa ov mpos ta éAaxtota vomites thy avdpiav ; —
Ma Ai’, édn, mpos Ta péyrota pév odv.—’ Ap ovv
doxet cot mwpos Ta Seva te Kal érixivduya ypjotpov
elvas 70 ayvociy auta;— Horta y', &6n.— Oi dpa
BN poBovpevos ta Tovavra Sid To py eidévas th éotuy
ove avdpeiol eiow ;—Ny Ai’, edn, wool yap av
ovTw ye TOY Te patvouevey Kal Tov Setrav avdpetos
elev. —Ti 8é of wat Ta pr Sewvd Sedotxores ; —"Erts
ye, vy Aia, Hrrov, épn.—’Ap’ odv Tors pév ayadovs
apos Ta Sewad nal émixivdvva Svras avdpelous HyF
€tvat, Tous Se xaxovs Sechous ;—IIdavu pev ovv, edn.
—'AyaSovs 58 wpos ta Toraira vopiles GAXovs Twas 11
4 tous Suvapévous abrois Karas yphoSa: ;—Oux, ad-
Aad tovrous, Efn.— Kaxovs 5é dpa tovs oiovs touvrots
Kagas xphoSa:;— Twas yap dddpous; edn. —"Ap
ov éxacToe ypavTat, ws olovrar Seivy ;— Tas yap
Grws ; Efn.—" Apa ovv of py Suvduevos xaras xpij-
oda: tcacw, ws Set ypijoSac;—Ovd Siprov ye, én.
—Ot dpa eidores, ws Set ypijoSas, otros xai Suvav-
tat ;—~Movoe x, &¢n.—Ti 54; of un Sennaprnxores
dpa xaxa@s ypavras Tots Tovovrows ; —Ovx« olopar, én.
—Oi dpa Kandy ypmpevor Sinuaptixacw ; —Eixés y’,
épn.— Oi piv dpa émiordpevos ros Sewois te xat
érixwduvou Karas ypnoSat avSpeiol eicw, ot 5é d1a-
papravoytes Tovrou Serol ; —“Epovye Soxotcw, edn.

162 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

12 =Bacireiav Sé nai tupavvida dpyds pev aycordpas
wyyciro elvat, Svadépery Se aGddAnrwY evopile> Thy per
yap éxévrwy te tay dvSpwrewy, nal Kata voyous THY

s 9 B) U e a A ? Ld
médewy apynv Bacirevay nyeito, thy Sé axovray Te

‘ ‘ t ? b @ @ » tA
Kal £1 Kata vouous, GAN Sires 0 dpywy BovdoiTo,
Tupavvida’ Kat Gov pév x Tay Ta vouia emiTeE-
AovYTMY ai apyal Kadiotavrat, TavTnY THY TOMTElaY
apirtoxpatiay évopitey elvat, Gov 8° é« Tiunpdrov,
mNouToKpatiav, Strov §' éx mavrav Snpoxpatiav.

13 E i 6¢ TH aur@ mept Tov avriheyot pndev EXov
cages eye, GAN aveu arrodelEews Frou vodwrepov
4, » A a a a >
gpacKwy elvar Sv avros Aéyou 4H qWoALTiK@TEpOY 7 ay-
Specorepov GdAXo Te THY ToLOUTwY, eri THY tTONEoW
ldéravipyey av amdvta tov droyow wdé was: Dis av
apuetva todtrnv elvas bv ov érraweis 4h bv eyo ; —
Pui yap otv.—Ti ody ov« exeivo mpatoy éreaxeyd-

, > ¥ 3 A ig “
peda, Te é€otw Epyov ayadov sroXiTouv ; — ITowmpev
touro.— Ovxouy ev pev xpnuatov Stounoces Kxpatoly
dv 6 xpnpacw eviropwrépay Trovay Thy Tod ; —Ilavu
pev ovv, Epn.—'Ev b€ ye trodégup 6 xaSvieprépay
tiv avritddwv ;—IIds yap ob ;—’Ev 68 mpecBeig
apa ds dy didrovs avril modeuiwy mapacKevaty ;—

> ww XN > c e a,
Eixotas ye.—Oidxouy xal év Snunyopia 6 ordces Te
o \ e c Lal w a Ld
Tavev Kal onovoiay éutrody ;—"Epovye Sone. Odzw
Sé trav AOywu Eravayopévwy Kal Trois avTidéyovow
lEaurots gavepoy éyvyvero tadnSés. ‘“Ororte 58 atros
TL T@ Oy SeeEiot, Sid TaY padiota spodoyoupévwv
éropevero, vouilwy TtavTny THY agpdAciay Elvat AOyou"

a: A) 4 e > ) Lig La ‘
Tovyapouv wodv padioTa wy éyw olda, Ste Aéyot, TOUS
GKOVOVTAaS O“oNoyouvTas trapetyev’ Edm Sé nat “Opn-
pov t@ ‘Odvcce? avadcivas Td dodary pytopa elvas,
ws ixavoy avtov byra Sa trav Soxovvtwy tots avSpa-
Tow wyew Tovs NOYouS.

BOOK IV. CHAP. VIL. 168

CHAPTER VII.

ARGUMENT.

In the preceding chapters Xenophon has exhibited the manner in which
Socrates made his disciples, xpaxrixots and S:adextixots; he now pro-
ceeds to his influence in making them skilful in the application of every ,
art and science to the uses of life, i.e, pxxasxots, and thus independent
of aid from others. He taught what and how much was useful for them
to know of the separate arts and sciences, as of Geometry, Astronomy,
and Arithmetic (§ 1—8). He also inculcated special care of health (§ 9);
and that those who desired knowledge that was beyond the limits of
human investigation should consult the gods by means of divination
(§ 10). :

It should be taken into the account, in forming a ‘judgment of the
contents of this chapter, that Socrates, in his more general instructions
to his pupils, has in mind the subtleties and useless speculations of many
of the sophists, and wishes in opposition to them to give prominence to
the practical in life. ‘This too is the part of bis teaching that is especially
important, for the accomplishment of Xenophon’s design in writing his
book, to bring to view. It must not be supposed that Socrates would
limit all investigation, to the narrow bounds which he seems to prescribe
here, or that he did not with his more gifted pupile, such as Plato and
even Xenophon, enter upon far more subtle and elevated themes of dis-
course,

"Ore pev ody atrras Thy éavTod yvouny atedpalvero 1
Rwxparyns wpos Tovs dptdobvras avr@, Soxei por Shrov
éx tay cipnudvey elvas, Sts Sé xal adtdpxas ev tais
mposnxovoais wpatecw avtovs elvas érepedeito, viv
rovro réEw* wavrav pev yap ov éym oléa pddiota
Gudrev avr@ eidévar, Srov tus émiornpov ely THY ov-
vovrov aura, av Se mposixes avdpl care xayad@
eiSévar, 6 Te pev avros eidein, wdvtwy mpoSupoTata
eSiSacnev, Stov Sé avros atretporepos ein, mpos Tous
emiotapévous tyev avtous. ‘Edacxe 5é nal péxps 2

164 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA. :

Grou Séou Eurrecpov elvas Exdotov mpdypatos Tov opIas
TETALSEULEVOV* GUTIKa YyEewpeTpiay péypt péey ToOUTOV
Edn Seiv pavSdvew, Ews ixavos Tis yévotto, el tore
Sejoee, yy pérpm opSas 4 wapadaBeiv 4} mapadovvas
% Svavetuat, 4 epyov azmobdeiEacdas ottw dé Touro
padiov elvar padeiv, dste Tov mposéyovta Tov voby TH
petpnoe dua thy Te yhv Groon éaTiv eidéval, Kai ws
3 petpetras ériotdyevoy amiévat. To dé péxpe tav Sus-
Euvérov Staypaypdrev yewpetpiav pavSdvew amedo-
xipatevs & te pév yap wedoin tara, ob Edn opav:
KQiTOL OUK aTretpos ye auTav Hw Epa Se radta ixava
elvat avSpwrov Biov xaratpiBev, xa. ad\d\wv Today
4 re xai wderipov panera amroxwdveww. "Exédeve
dé xal dot pohoytas cwireipous yiyves Sat, Kal TauTns -
pévrot péxpt ToD vuxTos Te @pay Kal pnves Kai éviav-
tov duvacSat yuyv@onew vera tropeias te Kal mov
Ka gurdaxcis, Kat dca dAdo 4 VUKTOS, 7} pnves, eviav-
TOU mparrerat, mpos TadT éyew Texunpiors Xeno sas,
Tas @pas Tay eipnudvoy Staryuyrionovras ' Kab Tavta
dé padia elvas padeiv mapa re [tay] vuxToSnpav Kal
xuBepynrav Kat dANwy troAdNGy, ols emripedes Taita
5 eidevar. To 5¢ péypt tovrov aorpovopiay pavSavew,
péxpe Tod xal ta pr) ev TH auth mepipopa GvTa Kat
Tovs mAavnTas Te Kal doTaSpuHrous dotépas yvavat,
kal Tas atrootdcey altay aro Tis yis Kal Tas mepw-
dous kat Tas aitias atrav Cntotvras xatatpiBeoc daz,
ioxupws arétperev’ awpédetay pev yap ovdepiay ovd’
€v Tovrots én copay: Katrot ovdé Tovrwy ye avnKoos
qu: ébn Sé.xat tavra ixava elvat xatatpiBew avSpo-
mov Biov, xal tod\\av xail wdherinwv azroxwdvew.
6"Odws Sé tev ovpaviwy, 3 Exacta 6 Seds pnyavaras,
gpovrictiy yiyves3ar azrérperev’ ote yap evpera
avIparrois alta évoustev elvas, otre yapileoSat Seois
dy wycito tov Snrotvra & exeivos cadnvicas ove éBov-

BOOK Ivy. CHAP. VIL. 165
e

ARIncav’ xwduyedoa §° dv edn Kal rapadpovijcas
Tov Taita pepiyvavra, ovdev Hrrov 4 ‘Avataryopas
Twapeppovyncer, 0 péyiatov dpovncas éml Te Tas TAV
Seay pnyavas €EnyeioSar ‘Exeivos yap Aéyov pev 7.
TO auTo elvas Trip TE Kal HALO HyvoEL, WS TO pev Trp
ot avSYpwroe pgdiws xaSopacw, eis Se tov HrALov ov
Sivavrat aytiBdérev: xal inro pév Tov nArlov KatTa-
AapuTopMEvol TA YpwpaTa peddvTepa Exovow, rd Se
Tov Tupos ov nyvoe: Se, OTe Kai Tav é&x TIS YRS puo-
pévov dvev pev arLov avyns ovdey Suvaras Karas
avfeo3az, wiro Sé Tod crupos Seppawopueva mayta
aTrodAurat* ddoxwyv 5é tov Hrtov ASov Sdzrupov el-
vas nai Todro aWyvoer, Ste AM0s pév ev rupi dv obte
Aare, ovTEe TroAvY yxpovoy avréxyer, 6 5é HALOS Tov
Wavta YXpovoy mavrwy RAayumpotatos dv Siapéver.
"Exédeve 5é Kal Aoytopovs parSdvew, xai tovrwy €8
Gpoiws Tois GAXos exéXeve HudrAaTTecSat THY paTacov
mpaypatelav, péypt Sé Tod wdhediuou avtTa Kal autos
cuveTreckome: Kai auvdieEnes Tots auvodat. II poérpere 9
5¢ opodpa Kai tryteias émipedcio3ar tovs avvovtas,
“qapa Te tov eidotwy paySdvoytas baa évdéyouro, Kal
éauta Exactov mposéyovta Sua mavros tov Biou, Ti
Bpapa 7) Ti woua 4 Totos Trovos cupdépor avT@, Kat
Was TOUTAIS Ypwpevos UytewdTaT av Sidyou Tod yap
oUTm MposéxovTos EauT@ Epyov edn elvas evpeiv iarpov
Ta TpOS vyielay cuudepovTa aiT@ paAdoy dsiayryve-
oxovra éautov. Ei 8é tis paddov f xata THY avSpw- 10
wivnv copiay weretaSat BovAotto, cuveBovreve pav-
TUnS emipedrciodat* tov yap eidota, 5 dv of Yeol
tos avSparos ep) Tay Mpayyatovy onpaivousw,
ovderror Epnuov Edn yiyverSac aupBovars Seav.

166 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA,

CHAPTER VIII.

ARGUMENT.

Tus Jast section of the preceding chapter furnishes a transition to the
subject of the last and closing chapter of these Reminiscences of the
Life and Death of Socratea This chapter is fitly occupied with the
closing scenes of his mortal life. It might be objected that the Sa:ué-
yoy, in which the philosopher so confidently trusted during his life, for-
sook him in his Jast hours, since he suffered a violent death. But not
so thought the philosopher or his pupil. His death rather showed the
especial regard of the gods for him; since, first, he thus escaped the
evils of old age which were fast coming upon him; and, secondly, in
his trial and during the thirty days that intervened between it and his
death, he exhibited a magnanimity and cheerfulness, which obtained for
him immortal honor (§ 8). In proof of this Xenophon adduces a con-
versation which he held with Hermogenes after his condemnation.
The leading thoughts in it are ns follows:

Socrates replies to Hermogenes’ entreaty that he will take into con-
sideration the defence that he is to make, that his whole life, passed in
the exercise of virtue, is his best defence. The fear of the injustice of
the judges does not influence him, since his guiding genius dissuades .
him from making a defence; for if he should continue to live, he might
be deprived of his powers of improvement and usefulness by age, and
die with leas honor than now (§ 5—8) The diagrace of an unjust
condemnation would fall upon his judges, not upon himeelf; he should
rather be held in grateful remembrance, since he had not only not
done evil to men, but had always exerted himself for their improve-
ment (§ 9, 10).

Xenophon concludes the chapter and his work, by an allusion to the
regard felt for Socrates by all virtueus persons who knew him, and by
a brief recapitulation of the qualities on which his own admiration,
reverence, and esteem were based, and on account of, and by means of
which, he had endeavored to commend him to others (§ 11).

1 Et 8€ tes, Gre fadoxovros avtrod ro Satpovioy éavr@
@

mpoonpaive, & te Séot cat & pn Séoe rrovety, vrd THV
Sixcacray xateyvordn Ydvatos, oleras avrov édéyye

BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 167

oSaz wept rob Satovloy »revdouevorv, évvonodrw mmpa-
Tov pev, Gre ovTws Oe TéTE TOPHw TiS HALKias Fy,
GsT, ef Kat py Tote, ov Ay ToAA® Dotepov TEdAEVTI-
cat tov Biov, elra Ste Th pev ayXeworatoy Tod Biov
Kat dv & tavtes tiv Sidvotay pevobvtat arédevtrey,
avri Sé rovrou ris uyis thy popnv éribeEdpevos
evxNevav Tposextncato, THY Te Sikny wavreav avSpa-
mov adynSdéorata Kal édevYepiwtrata xal Sixaotata
eirav, cal TH Katayveow tod Savdrou mpadtata Kat
avdpwdécrata éeveyxov. ‘“Oporoyeirat yap ovdéva mre 2
TOY pynpovevonéveay avSpaTrwv KddrALoOv Sdvatov éve-
yxety: avdryen pev yap éyévero auTr@ pera Ti Kpiow
tptaxovra nuépas Biavas Sia to Anda pev éxelvou Tod
penvos eivat, Tov Sé vouov pndéva ev Snuocla amoSv7-
axew, Eos dv 4 Sewpia éx Anrov éravdd\Sy: xal tov
Xpovoy Tourov Grace trois acurmSeot davepos éyéverv
ovdey addoorepov SuaBiods 7 Tov Eumrpoodey ypovoy:
Kaito Tov éumpoodséy ye Twavrwy avIpwrov pdduora
EJaupalero ert rH evSdpws te xal eveorws Gv. Kai 3
Was av TIS KdAN_OY H ovTws aTroSdvol; 7 Trotos ay
ein Savatos xadNlov } bv av Kddd\uoTa TIS aTroSavos ;
motos 6° ay yévorro Sdvatos evdaipovéotepos TOU Kah-
Morou ; 7 motos Yeopiréorepos tod evdatpovertdrov ;
Aééw 82 nai & ‘Eppoyévous tov ‘Imovixov fxovca 4
wept aurov» épn yap, in Mednjrov yeypapypévov av-
Tov THY YypadyV, avTds axovwv avToU TavTa padrov 4
wept tis Sens Svadeyouévou Néyew alT@, ws yp) TKO-
we Ot aTronoynoetat, Tov 5é TO pwév wpw@Tov eirreiv:
Ov yap Sox cou tovTo pereradv SiaBeBiwxévar; éret
d€ avrov fpero, Srrws ; eimely avrov, Gtt ovdéy aro
mov Stayeyévntas 7 SiacxoTay pev ta re Sixata Kal
Ta adica, mpattwv Sé ta Sixata Kai tov adixwy atre-
Kopevos, Hwrep vopifor xadrriorny pedérnv arodoyias
elvat. Avros Se wadu eimeiy: Ody dpds, @ Raxpares, 5

-

168 XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA.

Ste ot "ASnvnot Sixactal aoddovs pev bn pndev abe-
Kobvras NOyp tTapayévres, améxreway, Toddovs 5é
adicotvtas amrédvcay; ‘AdAd vp tov Ala, davar av-
tuv, @ ‘Eppoyeves, 45n jpeou emreyetpodvtos povticas
THs Wpos Tos SicacTas amrodcyias, nvavrwSn To Sar
6 pouov. Kai avros ciety’ Qaupacta déyes: Tov Sé-
Oaupalers, pavar, et tH Yew Sonet Bértiov elvas cue
tereuray Tov Biov Hon; obK olay’, Gre wéxpe pmév Tovde
Tov ypovou éeyw ovdevi avXparov vudeiynv av ore
Bérrvov odS' Hdvov euod BeBroxévas ; dpiota ped yap
oluat Giv trois dpiora éripedopévous trod ws Bendri-
orous yiyvesYa:, dicta 6€ Tos pddoTta aicSavo-
7 pévous, Ste Bertiouvs yiyvoyrar. “A éyo péypse rodde
Tod ypovov yoSavouny cuavt@ cupPBaiveyta, xai tots
Gros avSpwrrous evruyxyavev Kati wpos Tovs adAdous
qapa%ewpay euavrov obrw Siaterédeka epi euavrod
yuyvackov xal ov povoy éyw, GAXAA Kai ot enol didos
ovTas Eyovres mept euod Suatedovawy, ov dia TO derely
ud, kal yap ot rovs GAXous gidodvres ovTws ay elyov
Tpos Tovs éauvTay dirous, adda Siorep wal avroi ay
otovras enol auvovres BéATioTOL yiyverSar Ex dé
Biwcopar mreiw xpovov, lows avayxaiov éorat Ta Tob
ynpas émiredcioSat, nal dpay te Kai daxovew Hrrop,
kai StavocioSar yetpov, cai Suspadéorepov Kai émidn-
apoverrepoy amroBaivew, xai ov mpotepoy BerTiov 7,
Tovtwy yYeipw ylyverSar° GAdA py taitd ye pi)
aicSavopnevm pev aBiwtos dy ein 6 Bios, aicDavope-
vou d€ TOS OUK ava'yKn xElpoy Te Kal andéorepov Cyy;
"AdrAa ppv ef ye adixws amoSavotpat, ros peev adi-
Kas €4“é atroKTeivacw aicypoyv av ein ToUTO* e& yap TO
GdtKEly AioYpoY EoTL, TAS OVX aloypoY Kal TO adixws
OTtoby Torey; euor Sé Ti aicypoy ro érépous py) Suva-
oat wepi uot 1a Sixasca pyre yravar pyre Trotjoas ;
10°Opa 5° Syarye xal tiv Sdfay rav mpoyeyovotrwy avSpo-

BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 169

Tov ev ToIs emvyvyvomévous ovy Cpolay KaTaderTrouévny
TaY Te adiknoayvTwv Kal TOY abun dévrov- olda 8&2, ote
Kai éyw eripedeias Tevgopas U tn’ avSparrev, nai édv vov
GToSavw, ovY Gpoiws Tots cue amoxtelvacty: olda yap
ael paptupyceaSai po, Ste éym ndixnoa pev ovbdeva
marrote avSparwv, ovde yelpw Eéroinaa, Berrlous Se
move éerepwuny ae tors éyol, cuvdvras. Toaira
peev awpos ‘Eppoyévnv te Siedéx3q wal apos tovs ad-
Rous. Tay 5 Rwxparnv yeyvocnovrwv, olos Hy, of 11
Gperns épiéwevoe mavtes ert xat viv Svaredovoe wav
Tov padtora motores exeivov, ws wbedruwratoy
Svra mpos aperis émipéderav. ‘Epot pév 812 rovtros
ay, olov éym Sunpynpat, evocBis ev otras, este py-
dev dvev ris tov Yeav yvouns trocety, Sixacos Se, ate
Brarrev pev pndd pxpov pndeva, mpereiy Sé ta peé-
yloTa TOUS xpmpévous alT@, éyxparns Se, asTe pndd-
WoTe Wpoapecoat To Hovov avti Tob Bedriovos, ppo-
vesos 82, wre pt) Stapaprdavey xpivwovy ra Bedriw xal
Ta yeipw, pndé adXA\pov mposdéeoSat, GAN avrdapens
elvat mpos THY TovTwY yvaow, ixavos 5é Kat rAoyp
cirew re xai Scopicacda: Ta roaita, ixavos Sé xat
Gdrous Soxiudocar te Kal auaptdavoyras eFedéyEat nad
ampotpéyracda. én’ dperny ral KadoxayaSiav, Sones
rowros elvat, olos dy ein dpurrés te avnp Kad evdat-
povéoraros: ef é ™? ps) apéonet Taira, mapaBadrov
TO GANwv HYos wpos Taira obtw KpiweéTo.

Lae a a Se ad ame

NOTES.

NOTES.

HENO@ONTOS ATIOMNHMONETMATON : dropuynpoveduara, from
dropusrnpoveteiy, things related from memory. It is not, however, re-
stricted to that which fell under the author's own observation, but
includes also particulars which he received from other witnesses. The
Latin term Memorabilia, things memorable or worthy to be remem-
bered, although it does not correspond precisely t: the Greek word, is a
very good designation of the contents of these Books, and as such is
“very commonly used in English. We not unfrequently affix the termi-
nation ana to proper names to designate much the same thing; as
Johnsoniana, the memorable sayings of Johnson. Aulus Gellius (N. H.
XIV. 8.) called these books: Libros quos dictorum atque factorum
Socratis commentarios composuit Xenophon. And some modern
editors, as Kahner, retain Commentarii as the most fitting title of the
work. Cicero de Nat. Deor. I. 12, refers to Xenophon in iis, quae
a Socrate dicta retulit.

Inetead of dwopsynpoveupdroy, two Mes. Victorii have bwropyfuara;
and one, Parisiensis F. has dx tay rod Hevoparrus tropynpovevpdray,
i. @., memoranda, things written down in order that they may be remem-
bered. This name does not seem to apply so well to the contents of a
work which consists not merely of hasty sketches, but in many parts
exhibits signs of elaboration; still the two words dwopsnpovetpara and
Swourhpara may have been used, even in ancient times, as nearly synony-
mous, Thus droprhuara seems to be used like dwopynpovetpara in
Polybius 1. 1. 1., 6. 82. 4 et al.

BOOK I.

CHAPTER I.

1.—TloAAduis @Satpaca, rigs... Adéyois; the interrogative r‘o: in-
, stead of oforicx. Thus in Laced. Rep. L 1, we find the compound 8e7s:
@atuara, Sty wort robxy Tov dyévero; Apol, 11, and § 20 below,

174 NOTES.

but in IV. 2 6: Savpaordy... ri wore... weiperru, the simple
pronoun zi. In indirect questions the simpie interrogatives rls, soios,
aérepor, was, etc, are somewhat often (Buttmann, 139. m. 63, says
rather strongly, “just as often”) employed instead of the compounds
Bsris, 4wotos, dxérepos, Exes, giving the phrase in a degree the force of
a direct question. See Kahn. Gr. § 344, 3. R. 1; El. Gr. § 187. (9) R. 2
Sometimes both classes of words are used in the same sentence. See
Plat. Gorg. p. 448. E For the use of the modes in indirect interroga-
tions, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6; B. 189. H. —— ord is often added to
interrogative pronouns to indicate the desire for an answer, or astonish-
ment or wonder; see Kahn. Gr. § 344. R. 2. Comp. § 2 and note upon
it in § 20; IIL 14.2; IV.2.6. For the similar use of tandem in
Latin to denote impatience for an answer to a question, see Zumpt's
Lat. Gr. § 287. ——aAdéyous, arguments. —ol ypavduevor: Lu-
xpdrxnyv. The Mid. Voice here indicates causation: Those who caused
bis name to be written down, i. e., the accusers of Socrates, Kohn. Gr.
450. R. 2. Crosby, 559. d. So in Plat. Apol. Socr. p. 41. D.: 8: rotre
-e. Sywye naralngicaudvors pov... av wavy xarewalyes, the participle is
used, followed however by the genitive. Cicero, in Tuse. Disp. 1. 41. 99,
also employs a similar phrase: Ii, o quibus accusatus sum. But
accusator is sometimes used in Latin.—Socrates in his Apology
speaks of two classes of accusers: those who had long been his enemies,
many of whom, “setting a comedian [Aristophanes] at the head of the
churge,” themselves remained in concealment. The principal pointe of
this first accusation, he says, may be found in the Comedy (the Clouds)
of Aristophanes, See v. 2488q. Those most active in the last trial
(Apol. Socr. p. 23. B.), were Melitua, a man of rank and wealth, and
author of poor tragedies (Aristoph. Ranae. v. 1802 sq. and also Stallb.
Plato, Apol. Socr. 28. B.), Anytus, a tanner (Xenophon, Apol. § 29), and
Lycon an orator (Aristoph. Vesp. 1801). Thus it is said: “ Melitus
stands by the poets, Anytus represents the politicians and tradesmen,
and Lycon appears for the orators.” The part that each took is more
definitely stated by Max. Tyr., Diss. 9.2: Xeaxpdryy MdArros piv éypd-
Waro, “Avyuros 8 cicfyaye, Adnay 80 eSiexe, «.1.A., cf Brandis’ Gesch.
Gr. u. Rom. Philosophy, Vol. II. p. 28 6q. The trial took place in the
large court, called ‘HAcala; concerning which see Potter's Gr. Antiqui-
ties I. p. 128; Fiske’s Man. of Class. Lit. p. 185. bs Bfwos ely Savd-
vrov ri wdéArct, that Socrates was worthy of death in respect to the State.
For és, see note 2 below. In some phrases, and especially after és, the
Dative denotes the person in whose judgment, or in whose view a thing is;
here more definitely, from the State, as it respects the State. See B. 133. 7.
Kahn. Gr. § 284. (10) b.; L. Gr. IL 581.4, and Rost 105, p. 501. Of

BOOK I. CHAP. L. 175

L 2 62, 63; II. 5.1. The Optat. mode, ef, with ds after the Aor. .
Tense, freica, in the final clause here is used instead of the Subj., to in-
dicate that this was merely a persuasion of others, not believed by the
writer; see Kahn. Gr. § 380. 2, and R. 2 (a).

‘H péyv. The particle péy is usually followed by 3é or an equivalent
word, and calls the attention to a distinction that is to be niade between
the clause in which it stands and the succeeding one, But the follow-

,ing adversetive particle, and even the whole ‘antithetic clause, may be
omitted, as here, and be merely supplied by the mind; péy is then called
solitariutm. See Kabn. Gr. § 322. R. 4; L. Gr. § 784. 2. Rost. § 184.
Plato, Phaed. 58. A., and Stallbaum’s note inh. lL Homer often omits
the adveraative clause after pi» ydp; e.g. I. V. 901. Cf also note, L
2. 62: dpol wey, wr.A.; 5.5; IL 6. 1, 3,5; IIL 1% 1, and Hackett’s
Plut. De Sera, ete. p. 120. —— ypa¢gd; an Attic law-term for an indict-
ment for a public offence, and hence opposed to dxf a private action.
It is, however, as well as ypdpecSa:, sometimes used in reference to
private accusations, For the occasions on which the ypag4 was used, see
Meier and Schémann, Att. Process S. 198 sq. and Fiske’s Man. p. 186, and
also the word ypag4 in the Index of Meier and Schdmann. roidde
vss hy, was for substance this, Lat. haec fere; so ris is frequently
used with pronouns and numerals to give indefiniteness to the assertion.
Kahn. Gr. 303.4; L. Gr. IL § 688. 5. Crosby 517. Cf IL. 6.11. Borne
mann, Cyrop. IT. 1.2. and &8¢ wes IL 1. 21 below.

"ASixnel Lexpdryns obs pty... €repa 82 xawa Baidma elspdpes.
Méy is here, as commonly, followed by 38¢, introducing the counterpart
of the declaration with ynéy. It has been stated that the latter particle is
sometimes omitted. Méy too is frequently omitted in poetry and some-
times in prose; cf. IL 2. 8 and 6.22. Cyropaed. IV, 3, 21: roAAad

| dp pact xad Ixxoy dySparois trois bpSaApois xpoopayta BnAooy, TOAAS
82 trois dol xpoaxotoyra onyualyew. So especially where the correspond-
ing clauses are far separated, as in L 2. 21. In III. 13. 5. both particles
are omitted. The position here, after the words contrasted, is the most
common, though the perticles frequently qualify the predicate or the
whole clause, and then take a different position; Kahner Gr. 329, R. 2.

For unusual positions of these particles, see also note, § 12. It
should be noticed that in order to make good English the pe... 32
must be rendered variously. Frequently the force of yd» is given merely
by the tone of voice or emphasis, and sometimes the 8¢ is best translated
by whsle, and both particlea, by both... and, whilst... yet, ete. Either
distinction and distribution may be indicated by these particles, or
simple connection, relation ; see B. 149. 11-13. voul(e: obs... od vopl-
(wy, «.7.A., in Rot reverencing those, ete. The participle here introduces

176 NOTES.

a clause indicative of way or manner; 80 clspdpw» and siapSelpay; see
Kahn. Gr. § 812 (e). The Latin would take a more specific form
injuste agit Socrates, quod deos non ducit, etc. The participle may be
said to have been a favorite part of speech with the Greeks, and the
beautiful conciseness which its use often gave to a sentence, and the
varied shades of idea which it so briefly designates, may well be consi-
dered a sufficient justification of this partiality. Nopl(ew Seods, means,
to believe in the gods, to honor as goda, colere deos, although even
without the article it may sometimes signify, to believe in the existence
of gods, deos esse credere, for which fyyeioSa Seods is the more
usual phrase. Honce of vevouiopévo: Seol, the gods which are publicly
received and worshipped, and in § 3 payruchy voul(ey, to put confidence
in, to practise divination. It is used in a somewhat similar manner in
the phrase: Bloy or réxeny voul(ew, as in Aesch., Choeph. 994 (1008):
dpyvpoorepii Bloy vaul(wr, leading a robber’s life. For the meaning of
Saiuéna, deities, Lat. dii, see the Introduction. —— &3snet 8 xa),
the repetition of a8:xef here instead of a mere connection by particles

h...and cum...tum, is perhaps an imitation of the fulness and
definitenesa of the style in judicial proceedings. Anaphora, however, is
oftener employed in Greek than in Latin where some rhetorical effect
seems generally to be indicated by it. See wodAdms pov... wodAdmis 84
in §2

2.—IIpirov pdy, introduces the first part of the accusation ,
namely, that of impiety, and 3¢ in chap. IL 1, without any word answer-
ing to xpwroy, introducing the second accusation, may be considered as
corresponding with it. od» is perhaps derived from the neut. part.
ééy, 8» of the verb elya:, and hence refers to the present (being) state of
things, hence == thus, so, and in general marks a sequence or dependence
of the thought on what has gone before; and then, a necessary conse-
quence or deduction, Latin ergo or igitur. It is related to &pa in
meaning, but has a wider range, and frequently denotes a strong conclu-
sive force, which ia not indicated by that particle. It here denotes the
transition from the statement of the subjeot of discourse, to the examina-
tion of it, Lat. igitur, then; see Kahn. Gr. § 324. 3 (b). Hartung, Gr.
Partik. II. 18 sq, Arn. 2 Gr. Pr. Com. Ch. 44. ~—— és is frequently used
especially after verba sentiendi et declarandi with much the same signifi-
cance as 811, but perhaps the manner, the how, may be generally hinted
at when ds is used, but the mere fact when 81: is employed; cf. just
below: és galq and see Lewis, Plat. Contr. Ath. p. 8.——wolg wor’;
the force of word may be given here by possible, what possible, etc., see
note upon rio: rord § 1, above, and § 20 below —— Sdwy ve; to this ré

BOOK I. CHAP. L 177

the xaf with parrix§ corresponds. The connection by ré... xal, both...
and, not only... but aleo, or simply, and, with the last clause, is em-
ployed where two ideas are to be brought together as one whole, the
second being generally, not always, the more important, and hence re
ceiving the stronger particle, xal. The connection by «al... «al, on the
other hand, is used where two distinct particulars are brought together.
See Kithn. Gr. § 321. L 1. (a) —— wodadais pay... wodAdeis 8t; the
correlative particles uty...3é as above §1; and woAAdus is perhaps
repeated for the sake of emphasis; cf. note upon aSfxes § 1. olor;
i e., dv +# abAy. The abdaf was the open space, or court, around which
the house was built, in which was placed the altar for private and do-
mestic sacrifices. See Becker’s Charikles, p. 202; Wachsmuth, Hellen.
Alterthumekunde II. S. 415 aq.; Plato, De Repub. 828.C. So among the
Romans it was in the compluyium. parrixy, divination, divinatio
or vaticinia, and warring xpéyeros, supplying one’s own need with,
using divination, whilst xpdw in the Act. Voice means, to give the need-
ful answer. ——— S:ereQpiAnro yap, it was very commonly reported,
pervulgatam erat. Idp introduces a proof that he made use of divina-
tion. On the subject of divination among the Greeks, see Fiske’s Manual
and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumskunde, II. § 186. —— avrg o7-
palvesy. In 4 below xpoonuaives is used, as there is in that place
direct reference to making known future events, while here only the
fact of a revelation or disclosure is brought into view. galy; opta-
tive in oratio obliqua; see Kihn. § 345. 4 and 330. 2. In general,
not always, in dependent clauses, the Opt. is used after the Histor., and
the Subj. after the Primary tenses. —— 71d Ba:udénov; see Introduction.
—— 8Sev 3) nal pddrwrd; from which very thing (8Ser 34) they seem
most especially (cal pda.) to have accused him, ete. A% here qualifies
the particle 83e» and gives it definiteness and force; see Kiéhn. Gr.
§ 815. 2. Kal strengthens the superlative adj. udAiora; see Kahn. Gr.
. § 239. 1. KR. 1. abroy alridocagSa:r...elspépers. Alrid-
gacSa:. The verb alridoya: is generally, like other verbs of kindred
signification, followed by the Accus of the person and Gen. (sometimes
the Accus.) of the thing, but here by the Accus. with the Inf So also
in IL 7. 12.

8.—Od8dy xavdrepoy eicdpepe THY BAAwy; for this compendious

comparison so common in Greek, by which the attribute of one object

is compared with the other object iteelf, sée Kahn. Gr. § 823. R. 6, and

Felton’s Note, Hom. II. I. 1638. pavrixdhy voulCovres, see note,

$1. Ohpass nal cupBddoirs nal Svolas. Sfpa are omens

taken from the words of men. Cicero de Divin. L 45. 102: seque
8* :

178 NOTES.

solum deorum voces Pythagorei observitaverunt, sed etiam hominum
quae vocant omina; Eustath, I. «. p.799: ghun ob Thy axdés dr
Spexlyny BndrAot Aduds, AAAd twa Secordpay, Sydwrixhv Tou udAAovrTos
Xen. Apol. 12. 2up8éaAa are various occurrences from which things
concealed and future were supposed to be known; as thunder, light-
ning, the casual meeting of men (of dwayrérres), and other things uf
the like kind. @vaola:, extispiscia, the examination of the entrails, the
exta, of victima, which was performed by the iepooxdéwos, the Haruspex.
Cf. the Prometheus 484-500, where Prom. enumerates the different
kinds of divination which he had taught man. obrol Te... xdxcives
82. Te here stands related to xaf in «d&xeivos, and contrasts odrof with
—xeivos. Kal...8 like the Latin, et...et vero, or et vero etiam,
or atque etiam. The 8 here connects, and, and xaf means also, See
B. 149.10. Its position after «al with one or more words between is com-
mon in Attic Greek; see Xen. Anab. 2. 6.8; 2. 6. below, etc. This posi-
tion in Tragedy has been denied. But see Aesch. Prom. 975 and Wel-
lauer’s note upon it; and Kahn. Gr. 321. L 1. (c) The use of the
particles xa)...3¢ in this way is quite frequent in Xenophon; ef. L 2
11, 62; 3.2; IL 1. 20, 21 et al.; more rare in Thucyd. or Plato. In like
manner relative enunciations are connected by xal...84 to what pre-
cedes, as in 1.1.15: wal dvduous wal O8ara nal Spas nal Srov 8° dy»
BAAov Bdwrrai, Sympos. II. 9. Cf. Kahn. Gr. § 822. R.7; L. Gr. 787. 2;
Rost, § 184; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. p. 181 sq. and for the difference
between the significance of xal 8¢é and 82 xal, Hoogeveen, p. 118. XXIL
tol’s dravtayras, with drxSpéxous implied, the dvodlovs cupfé-
Aous of Aeschylus Prom. 488.

A—"AAA’® of wey wAetarol. Zeanxpdrns 3é "AAAd (from the
pron. &Aos, other, another) denotes naturally difference, separation,
restriction, change, ete. It is very frequent in transitions from one sub-
ject to another, especially in colloquies, in quick answers or objections,
Upon its origin and different significations, see Hartung Gr. Partik. IL
80 sq. Kuhn. Gr. § 322. 6 and L, Gr. II. § 741, and Anm. 1, 2,3. It here
merely limits or restricts the meaning of the preceding affirmation, 4 8°
ob8iy xavdtepowy cisépepe, x.rA.: yet or however the multitude, ete See
Kahn. Gr. § 322. 6—For the position and force of pty (whilst)... 82,
ece note § 1.——-of wAetoro:, the many, fhe multitade, Lat. pleri-
que or vulgus. aworpérecSa:...xpotpéweoSai, deterreri or
revocari...impelli, to dissuade from, or hinder,...to persuade,
urge forward. woddois ray Evydyrwy, many of his pupils, disci-
ples, literally, those who were with him, associates; Latin: cum quibus
trat, or quorum consuetudine utebatur. The Greeks were much more

o

é ‘
BOOK I. CHAP. I. 179

fond of this partitive construction after numerals, etc, than the Latins
The pupils of Socrates are never called paSyral, since he disclaimea
the appellation of teacher, 8:3dcxados. See Wiggers’ Life of Socrates,
ch. IV. and ef. note, I. 2. 8. xponydépeve, was accustomed to fore-
tell or forewarn, like xpoetroy; the imperf., as frequently, denoting re-
peated or customary action. See Kihn. El. Gr. § 152. 9. R. 4. —~ra
uty woteiv; Ta 38 uh woieiv; acc. to Plato the gentus of Socrates only
dissuaded him from doing and did not incite him to action. See Theag.
p- 128 D. et al, and ef. Introd. ——és rot S8apovlou wrpognpalvorros.
This phrase is equivalent to the participle of the verb to think or say,
and the Accus. with the Infin.: Adywr 7d Saindvioy xposnualyey. ‘Os
with the genitive of the participle frequently indicates the subjective
ground of the foregoing action; as here the real cause in the mind of
Socrates which enabled him to forewarn, etc. See Kahn. Gr. § 312. 6. (b);
L. Gr. IL § 671. The Latins would use quod, with the subjunctive
mode. Cf. 3.20; 8.2; 6,5; IL 8. 3, et al.—ph weSopudvois. Mh is
used with participles and adjectives when they may be resolved by a
conditional clause. Latin: si qui autem non parebant. See Kahn. Gr.
§ 818.5; El. Gr. § 177.5; L. Gr, ID. § 715. 2. ——perépeade, had cause
of repentance.

5.—Kalro: signifies, but, and yet, however, Lat. verum, sed tamen ;
and althouyh, quanquam; here and yet. See Hartung Gr. Partik. IL. p.
865. 6. tis ox dy dpodoyhoerey; This form of the lst Aor. Opt.
in -eias, -ese(v) commonly termed Aeoclic, is used more frequently by Attic
writers than the regular form; see Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 9. According to
Eustathius this form denoted the desire for an immediate result: 46 88
cindy ripeas, 4 Adzeas, } ypdWes, eBxera: tdxiovy dyvoSiva, & efxerat;
but this distinction between it and the regular form does not seem to
have been slways observed. For the use of the optative with &» by
Attic writers to describe certain opinions, and sometimes even actual
facts, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260 (4) (a) and (c); and for the use of od« and not
uf in such cases, see also (a). edner 3° by [sc elva:]...dpaivero.
The Subjanctive Imperf. is used in Latin in hypothetical clauses, like the
Imperf. with &y here, for the pluperfect, when the writer wishes to con-
vey the idea that the thing continued a long time, or was often repeated.
Often aleo when the continued action has reference not to past only, but
extends even to the present or future time. See Zumpt’s Lat. Gr. § 525,
Cf. Kahn. note upon Cic. Tuse, Disp. I. 12. 27. The reason of the use of
the Imperf. instead of the Plaperf. seems to be, that the writer in mind
places himself back in the past. Here, for example, Socrates would have
seemed a fool if hs had appeared to those of his own age to speak

180 NOTES.

falsely. So obx dy xpodAecyer, ef ph éxlorever, indicats the custom of
Socrates when he was yet alive. Cf. note 1.1. 16, 28, 29, 59. After
Soxeiy, the Inf. elva: is often to be supplied, as in I. 7.1, 4; Anab. VIL
1.6: ds dy abrg 80x dodards.

Kata. xara (xa) elra) and xiwerra (xa) Srerra) are often used after
participles, where we might expect elra and fre:ra. These participles
originally denote sequence in time, but the transition is easy to the idea
in this and similar passages, where the strangeness or inconsistency of
doing the second thing after the first has been done, is indicated, then,
after that, after all. See Stallb. Plat. Gorg. p. 457. B. and Phaedr. p. 40,
and Kuhn. Gr. § 312. R. 8, and L. Gr. IL § 667. c. —— Afdor ody, Sr:
ay spodvcyer, el, xrA. It is clear that Socrates would not have made
predictions if he had not, ete.: patet igitur non eam praedicere nisi cre-
deret. When the reality both of the condition (ef spoay, x.7.A.) and that
which is consequent upon the condition is denied, we have ef with the
indicative of the hist. tenses in the Protasis and the same mode with &»
in the Apodosis; see Kthn. Gr. § 889. Lb; L. Gr. IL § 820.—— aay-
Setoecy; Verbs in -eve from nouns or adjectives indicate the being in
§ condition, or the exercise of that indicated by the primitive. See Kahn.
Gr. § 282. (b). The idea of real truth is prominent in this word and not
the mere utterance of truth: that it was truth which he uttered. Se.
Lewis’ Contr. Atheos p. 97 sq.—radra (i. e, dAndetoey). The Latin
method of using the sing. hoc, is more logically definite, but the Greeks
seemed to prefer to extend the thought by the use of the plural; see
Kihn. Gr. § 241.8. The idea here is: The knowledge of future events
belongs only to the goda, No one then could feel confident in predicting
the future, unless he referred his knowledge to them. —— Nieredar 38
Seois was ox, «rr, since he put confidence in the gods, how is it pos-
sible that he did not, etc. See note, § 1. For this use of the Greek parti-
ciple where we use a particle with a verb, see Kahn. Gr. §312.(b). It wil
be noticed, that in the statement of the accusations made against Socrates,
§ 1 above, it is not said that he denied the existence of all gods, although
in the more particular statement of the accusations in Plato, Apol. Socr.
26. C. this is affirmed by Melitus.

G— AAA phy; Lat. at or sed vero. These particles introduce
another and stronger proof that Socrates believed in the existence of the
gods; so, in reasoning, these particles denote a transition toa new and
stronger argument, *AAAd denotes change, transition, and phy, == Lat
vero, confirmation, but further or besides, See note, § 4 above, and ef. L
9.4; IT. 6, 27. wal rd8e, x7rA, also these things (which follow) he
did for his friends. Asif he had said, (eb pévoy rabra & treta, aAd4)

BOOK I. CHAP. I. 181

wal rdBe. Cf. note, § 7: wal dvd. «rd. For the use of xaf referring to a
suppressed clause, see Arn. 2. Gr. Pr. Comp. 348. rd ply yap dpayxaia.
Idp, compounded of ye (indicating confirmation) and &pa (result or con-
sequence), may exprees a reason, an explanation, or assurance, as the
meaning of the one or the other particle predominates. It is often used
as explicative after demonstratives, etc, and sometimes it need scarcely
be rendered into English at all; here after rd8¢ it = namely, to wit. See
B. Gr. 149. 17; Kahn. Gr. § 824.2; L. Gr. ID. § 754.1. 8; Matt. IL § 615.
2; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. § 467 aq. Cf. II. 6.88: dx ravde axépa’ el
ydp «rr. IV. 4. 5.——1d...dvaynaia, things necessary (to be done),
ie. here, things about the result of which there is no question.
ovveBotAeve; this and following verbs in the Imperf. denote cus-
tomiary action; see note, § 4: xporydpeve. nal wpdrrey, &s dvdus-
(ev, i.e, ofr xal xp., contrasting the doing (xpdrrew) with the thinking
(dvduu(er).° The correlative is-not unfrequently omitted, as in Herod. L
19: bs &€ of rabra Boke, wal ewolee xara tdxos. But in comparisons
where it is in both members of the sentence we find xaf repeated, se in
L 6. 3. seep wal... o8rw wal; IIL. 5.18. Anab, IL. 1. 22, and Stallb. Plato
Apol. p. 22.D. For the cases where one xaf is omitted, see Kahn. L. Gr.
IL § 729. dy wpaxdjva:; for the use of the infinitive with &y
after Verba sentiendi, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 5. (a).

Tlept 32 AShAwY, Sews By AxoBfco:ro, but in regard to those
things whose result would be doubtful (if perfommed). The idea would
be more extended in Latin: de iis autem rebus, in quibus obecurum
erat quomodo eventurae essent, or quarum incertus easet eventus. “Ay
is omitted here in some editions, as in Ernesti, but apparently without
good reason. The fact of its omission in 3.2: } ef BAA 11 ebxowre
say pavepas &3hAuwy Seas droBhootro, proves nothing. The
idea there is simply: if they may pray for those things, the result of
which is plainly uncertain ; but here the expression is intended to indi-
cate the uncertainty with less definiteness. See Kahn. Gr. § 260. (4). and
R. 7. payrevoopudyous, oraculum consulere, to consult an oracle.
This use of the Fut. Participle after verbs of sending, etc. denoting pur-
pose, where we may use that, in ggder that, or in order to, with the infi-
nitive or the simple infinitive with to, is frequent in Greek; see Kfihn, .
Gr. § 312. 4. (c); B. 144. The Present Participle is aleo used in a similar
manner, as in the phrase freupey abrdy ayylAAovra. ——el roinréa.
The conjunction ¢« is used to denote a wavering between two possibili-
ties, and hence is often found after verbs of deliberating, inquiring, etc.
whether, whether or not. The context alone can decide whether the phrase
which it introduces is to be understood affirmatively or negatively. Cf.
Anab. L. 3.5: ef wey 3) Sixaa xoshow, ode of8a, I am ignorant, whether

182 NOTES.

or not I shall do, ete. See also Anab. IIL 2.22. Even iu the phrase, ode
of8’ el, this particle has an affirmative force, and also a negative as in L
8. 5. See Kahn. Gr. § 844. 5. (i). Cf the use of si in Latin, Zumpt’s
Lat. Gr. § 854. fin, and of an after dubito, ete, which however has
an affirmative force, Kihn. Tusc. Disp. TV. 22.50. For the construction
of the verbal Adj. see Kahn. Gr. § 284. 8. (12); B. 184. 10.

%—Kal robs. Kal, and so, accordingly, is here an expletive particle,
introducing examples in illustration and confirmation of the preceding
sentiment. Comp. Anab. § I. 9. 6. and V. 2.29. Fora similar use of et
in Latin, Livy II. 18 is sometimes quoted: Ita honorata virtute feminae
quoque ad publica decora excitatae. Et Claelia virgo...dux agminis
virginum inter tela hostium Tiberim tranavit. See also Kithn. Tuse.
Disp. I. 34. 82. tovs pédAovras olkovs Te xa) wéAcis KaAdGs oixhoes,
those who would manage either domestic or public affairs wel Te «al,
see n. 2 above. Olxfcew is here nearly synonymous with B:oKet. Cf.
§ 8; note, I. 2.64; II. 1.19; IIL 6.14; IV. 1. 2.— awposdeicda, have
need, besides (in addition to other things, xpés). TEexTovindy py
yap } xadxeurixndy...advytra rh Totatira padfpara, xrA,.
The idea is: that all such arte as those of the architect, brasier, etc, are
to be undertaken, in accordance with human judgment and insight alone,
without consulting oracles. The «al with d»Spéwou yrdup, as in § 6:
xa} rd8e (where see note), strictly refers to a suppressed clause ; as if the
author had said: «al dv3. yrdéuy, nal ob pdvoy Seay yvduy, ef. 2. 4.
kal rot cdéparos...ovx hudrc (od pdvow ris Wuxijs, GAAS Kal Tod
odéparos). 18: ol8a nal Sanpdryy (Sswep BdAdous Sacxdrous, ofre
xa) %.) 21. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R.5; L. Gr. IL § 728, and Hartung Gr.
Partik. 1. p. 133 aq. tev rowutrwy ipywv; i.e, such works as are
dy rH rexrovixy, xarxevTing, ete. The adjj. rexrovixdy, etc, are in the
Accus, predicate after yerdcSa:, and &vSpwror is to be supplied with that
verb. For the idea of ability, fitness, aptness, implied in the termination
és, eee Kihn. Gr. § 284. 1. (b). deracrixés, an investigator, one
who points out the excellences and defects of a thing, or is employed in
Seepig not in apdte. For the Genitivg,with verbals in -ixos, see B. 182.
13; 8. 187.2. Kithn. L. Gr. IL. § 580. hh. yvéun, Dat of means
Instead of the simple Dat. sometimes ¢ with the Dat. is pleonastically

used (B. 147. 2, (a), for the means or instrument. A:d with the Gen. is

used if a person is indicated, and sometimes of things; even after Pass.
verbs, when the person is the means and not tho efficient cause, i. e,
where per would be used in Latin. B. 147. 2. (a). See also the constr
of awé with the Gen. of means in L 2. 14.

-

BOOK lL. OHAP. L 188

8—Ta 3% néysora, but the most important things in these arts

_ ie, which would result from the practice of these arts, the gods have

reserved for themselves, 8¢ here answering to né in §7: rexrey. pee
ydp. See §1 above; the sense will be moet distinctly brought out by
rendering: for although ...yet. For the use of the infinitive ¢lya: in the
subordinate clause, see Kithn. Gr. § 345. 6. and ef. with Zumpt’s Lat. Gr.
§ 603, and III. 11. 1. Also Apolog. § 3, 4, 5, and Anab, II. 2.1. and
Bornemann’s note in h.l—ydp rot. Tdp introduces the proof or illus-
tration of the fact, that the gods reserve for themselves, ete, which has
just been affirmed, and ro: adds confirmation, indeed. gurevoapéryy.
There is great force in the use of the Mid. Voice here and in the corre-
sponding clause: oixo8ounoaudvy, indicating the object in planting, dc,
the individual’s own interest. 3HAo0y 8sTis, wrA. ARAoy need not
be repeated in translation. Xenophon im comparisons and parallel
phrases loves to retain the full expression which would be avoided in
Latin as well as in our own language. For the use of e see note, § 6,
and for the use of the indicative mode, Kfihn. Gr. § 844. 6; Buttm. § 189.
22,3. In the first two cases, with ovupdpe: el may be rendered whether,
and in the last two whether... not, Lat. an. TG TOAITIiKG, one
who takes part in the government, —— dmdoera:...orephoera:; for this
use of Fut. middle for. passives, see Buttm. Gr. § 118. 6. Compare below
IL 7.8; IIL. 3.15, and IV. 8.10. Plato often uses Fut. Mid. in the same
way. See examples collected by Schneid. upon Civit. V. 470. A.

9—Aaiudvior, pertains to, or comes into the province of, the deity, as
contrasted with rijs axSpaniyns yrouns:——’AAAGd wdvta Tis dvSpw-
alyns yeéuns, but that all things fall within the province of human
reason or intelligence. The Latins in such disjunctive phrases generally
express each member fully. Sacpovay, to be tnsane, according to
Hesychius: 54d 8alnovos xaréxecSa:. The beauty and force of the oxy-
moron here with pnydty Sa:ndviow oloudvovs elvas will not escape the
notice of the student. 32 wal, and also.—robs pavrevopévous
..- GrSpéros...padsovg: Siancplyery; in those things which the
gods give to men to understand by learning, (by knowledge of the things
themselves). Mavrevoudvouvs and maSeio: are placed in contrast here.
MaSoie: denotes the means, and is put in the dative by attraction to
dvSpéxois, see Buttm. § 142. 2.(b). As the subject of the Inf. is omitted,
the Part. takes the case in which that subject is found with the preced-
ing verb; so sometimes in Latin, as the phrase: licet illis esse beatis,
ofoy, ut, velut, for instance, a frequent use in Attic Greek.——~
dx) feiyos Aafeiv... eel thy vaiy...Aafeiv. We should naturally ex
pect the inse tion of the Article before (eizyos, or its omission before vais.

184 NOTES.

But the construction seems to have been designed by the author. Ao
cording to Kahn. dw} (eyes without the article has the force of the Latin
ad vehendum; with Aafeiy, ad vehend. adhibere; as the phrase,
ldvea: dx) 8cixvov, may be translated by ad coenandum, 13.6. Anab
VII. 3.15; Herod. I. 87: dx) Shpay idvax, venatum ire. See Kaibn
L. Gr. II. § 484. Anm. —— With pat» the article has the force of a pos-
sessive pronoun. Sauppius explains the phrase éw) ry vaiy, by, in
navem, qtiam quis habet. See Kahn. Gr. § 244. 4, Cf. IIL 9.11:
%» re ynt, in navigando, in nave regenda,—indicating the action of navi-
gating, as just after, éy -yeepylg does that of cultivating the fields, and
dy cepacnig, that of exercising the body, and éy »écy, the condition of
sickness. On the other hand, with the article, in II. 6.38: r}» pats,
his ship, and 7.2. év 9 eixlg, in my house, et al. The use of the article
' in Greek where we use the possessive pron. is frequent, particularly with
the names of things that stand in some special relation, as aon, friend,
master, etc. See B. 127.8. —— dpirduftcartas } perpncarres...
el8éva:; i.e, things that may be determined by the processes familiarly
known among men. These participles denote the means (Kahn. Gr. 812.
4. (e), and are equivalent to the Abl. of the Gerund in Latin. For the
accusative with the Jnfin. without attraction after teor:, where the Dat.
is not expressed, see Kaho. Gr. § 307. Rem.; L. Gr. IT. § 645 and 647;
and ef, III. 12.8: raira 83 ob lori [8eiv duerAovvTa. The dative of the
noun is also sometimes used, whilst the accusative of the Part. with the
Infin. is retained, as in J.2.49; IL 6.26: ef @&y rots xparlerots
curSepdvous ext rovs xelpouvs iévas; Ill. 9. 9; IV. 5.11. In like
manner the construction varies after Soiva:; IL 8.1; Cyr. I. 6.5. See
Krager in Disquisit, Gram. III. § 359—872; Stallb. Plat. de Rep. IX
p. 586. E.; Rost’s Gr. § 121. Trovus Ta TotavrTa, «tA. This enun-
ciation is asyndic, because it contains a brief summary or recapitulation
of what precedes; so often with ra ro:adra. See Kahn. Gr. § 825. (e).;
L. Gr. II. § 760. b, and ef. IJ. 1.88; 3.19; 5.5; IV. 8. 138. et al.
wotety 49éniora, nefarie agere. Some editions read adducra, but
&3¢u:cra.is best authorized. The phrase is a more extended expression
for 8anovay above. —~ f@y 82, since, he said. Ad here introduces the
ground, or reason of the preceding assertion, like tho Latin cum. See
Hartung Gr. Partik. S. 167. & wey... & 88, et haec quae...et
illa, quae. wadséyras, having learned, or, by gaining a know-
ledge of; the Part. indicates the manner or means, Kihn. Gr. § 812. 4
(c). —— &3wxay, have given or permitted, with the Infin. parSdrew.
For the use of this form of the Aorist, see Kahn. § 178. 2. and ef. IV. &
15. TAey Attic Nom. plural.

The idea of Socrates which lies at the basis of the preceding represen-

BOOK I. CHAP. 1. 185

tation, § 6—9, in respect to divination, seems to be, ‘that all phenomens
are divided into two classes; in one, the connection of antecedent and
consequent is invariable, and can be traced by study; and hence the
connected future resulta are within the sphere of human attainment.
In the other, there is no invariable or ascertainable sequence, and the
knowledge and results are reserved by the gods for themselves, and only
made known to mortals by means of omens, prophecy, or some other
inspired communication from themselves, These two classes of events
he supposed to be radically distinct, and not to be confounded, without
impiety ;’ see Grote’s Hist. of Greece, Vol. I. ch. 16, p. 498.

10.—AAAL phy, moreover, see § 6 above.——-ye qualifies dxeives
after which it is placed, and gives it emphasis; but its force cannot well
be expressed in English without a circumlocution ; he was one who, ete.
—— del wey Fy dy rg pavepy, he was always in view of the citizens,
in public, Adin § 11, (Ov8els 3) answers to this uly, anda per... 8d
in similar construction intervenes: fAcye piv... ois 82. Te...Kal,
both... and; see Kahn. Gr. § 821. I. (a). wepixdrous; the portico
constructed for those who walked for exercise. Literally, walkings, just
as in Latin ambulatio is used for ambulacrum,. See Kahn. Cia
Tase. Disp. IV. 4.7. Thus Aristotle and his followers received the name
Peripatetics, because they gave instruction in the place for walking,
wepixdros. va yuprdota. The Grecian Gymnasia were employed
asa place of exercise, amusement, and instruction. The sophists and
rhetoricians often assembled their pupils there for instruction. For a
detailed account of them and their influence on Grecian life, see Becker,
Char. p. 228 sq¢.—— wAnSotons dyopas, at the time of full market;
i.e, the last half of the forenoon, perhaps from nine to about twelve
o'clock, called also wep) wAfSovcay dyopdy. In general, the genitive is
used of time when it is indefinite and continued, the dative when it is
definite; and the accusative denotes duration of time, (B. 132. 14. a;
183. 4. e. and 131.9. See Becker, Charicles, p. 219. According to Dio
Chrysostom the day was divided into five parts: 1. pet, morning; 2.
wepl dyopdy, full market; 3. peonpBSpla, noon; 4. SelAy, afternoon; 5.
dowépa, evening. Another division into twelve parts is given in Hero-
dotus, 2. 109, as introduced into Greece from Babylonia. dxel Qave-
ods Av, was to be seen there. gavepés from daive, hence open to sight,
to be seen. péAAot, optative (subjunct.in Latin). The oratio obliqua
is used in subordinate clauses in connection with the oratio recta as indi-
eating the intention, wish, or feeling of the person spoken of. See Kihn.
Gr. § 345.4; L. Gr. IT. 845. Anm, and ef. Cic. Tuse. Disp. V. 21. 62. ——
wal fAcye, he was conversing, engaged in conversation. és rt
woAd, plerumque, usually.

188 NOTES.

frequently construed, or with the preposition wep{ and the Gen., it is in
transitive, and the noun in the Gen. denotes that which causes thought
or anxiety. Cf IIL 7. 7, and § 12 below. See Kihn. Gr. § 274 1. and
R.1; L. Gr. IL 583.1. jepsuvde is used mach in the same way, cf. note,
§ 14; IIL 5,28. Thus in Aristophanes’ Clouds, gporrioripior, pepspve-
gpovrioral (v. 101) are given as appellations of those who engage iz
minute and harassing investigations in physica, See further upon Socra
tes’ opinion of such pursuits, note § 16.

12.—M 2» here has for its correlative 33 in the beginning of § 15:
dondwes 82, 2.4.4. —— abréy doxéwet, xr.d. Abréy is in the genitive after
doxdwre, referring back to ¢porri{oyras 1a roidira. See Note upon L 6.
4: 7) xadtewdy, «7.A.; and for. the constr. of the genitive, Kahn. Gr.
§ 273. 5. f, and L, Gr. IL $628 and Anm. 8. —— rdvSpdéaiva. Some
editions and Maa have réx3péwea. The two words are used almost
promiscuously, see Kihn. in b. 1. ——réd pdy dySpdrea... 7a Samdria
82; asimilar collocation of the particles uy... 8 is found in 2, 24:
8a dy wdddos, «.7.A.; ID 1.16; IIL 9.8; IV. & 11. Ta drSpérea,
res humanae, and rd S8ayuémea, res divinae, when contrasted,
designate things which relate to man as such, his duties, etc, in contrast
- with things of a speculative nature, questions in physics, metaphysics, etc,
ealled also oipdma in IV. 7.6. Cf. Cie Acad. L 15.

18.—ESadéuaCe 3’, el ph. El is here used somewhat like &r:; 80
not unfrequently in Attic discourse after verbs indicating emotion, and
foHowed by the Indic. where the doubt is merely rhetorical, for 1: or és,
in order to avoid harshness of expression. Atheniah urbanity did not
allow the direct imputation of such actions, etc., as excited the emotion
indicated by the verb used; they accordingly threw a coloring of doubt
over them by the use of the interrogative form of discourse, See Kahn.
L. Gr. II. 839. R. 7; Buttm. §149. m. 60, and Rost §121. Anm. 5. p. 601.
Cf. §17; 1.2.7; TT. 7. 8; 9. 8, and observe a similar usage of the Latin
si after miror in Cic, Amicit. XV. 53. —— gavepdy abrois doriy Sr

..0v Suvardy doriy. For the use of the indicative mode in oratio ob-
liqua, see Kuhn. Gr. § 845. 5, and ef. §12 above, doxéwe: xérepa...
Upxovra, I. 2. 29, 50; II. 7. 12, et al, érel wal rods néytoror
ppovovurvras, «.7T.A, since even those who are moet confident in dis-
puting upon these matters, ete. Instead of pédytoror por, we
might expect péya gpoveiy. In the poets this superlative neuter sing. is
used as an aiverb, as in Eurip. Heracl. 792, but its use is rare in good
prose writers, Cf. Plato, Phaed, 257. E. Sotd ery; for the use of

, BOOK I. CHAP. I. 189

the infinitive, see note and references, § 8 above: 3fAoy elyaz The samo
idea is further developed in IV. 7. 6.

14.—Téy re yap pawoplver...téy re. .pepiusdytev. Ido intro:
duces the proof of the previous assertion, which is contained in the par-
allel clauses introduced by re—ve, both—and, or better, like aa—so,
Xenophon rarely joined phrases in this way by re—vre. Yet they are
found, as in I. 2. 4, and 8,1; IV. 2. 28, and a few other passages, This
form of connection is much oftener used by the older Epic writers. See
Rost’s Gr. § 184. 4. a, and Kahn. L. Gr. § 722, 8. Tobds ply...
rods 3t, rois pty...rots 8%. The Latins use greater variety in
euch expressions, as partim...partim, pars...pars, alii...alii,
hi...illi, ete SeBidva:... poPeiada, to fear...to be frightened,
Latin, metuere or verere...timere, in accordance with the distinction
between &¢os and ¢dfos. The former is fear of something foreseen or
meditated upon, the latter, sudden fright. 003° dy BxAw, not even
in a crowd, Latin, turba. els AvSpéxous elvai, to be out of
doors, or among men. lepd», a temple. wal AlSous nal EdAa
va truxéyra. Some, as Schneider, suppose that by AlSovs and {vAa,
Socrates understood idols made of these materials, but ra rvxdéyvra (of
whatever kind, however worthless) belongs to both words and seems to
preclude that meaning. He speaks of what are sometimes termed Fe-
teiches, —— ripay...céBeaXat, to honor... revere. Bepibvar-
Tey, amore poetic and grave word than ¢porri(w in § 12 above, desig
nating those who anxiously and carefully inquire into things obscure,
Lat. perscrutari anxie or solicite. ty wdvoy 7d dy elvac, Lat:
unum esse ea, quae sint. Many philosophers, as Thales, Pyth-
agoras, Xenophanes, and others, laid down the general proposition: éva
tov xéopov. See Stobaeus Ecl. Phys. I. 23. p. 496, and cf. Plato, Sophist.
242. D. and Parmenides, where he alludes to and explains the sentiment
of Xenophanes, the founder of the Eleatic school of philoeophy: & elva:
7a xdera xadojuera, Acad. IL 87. 118: unum esse omnia. Particular
accounts of these speculations and their authors may be found in Ritter’s,
Lewes’, and Brandis’ Histories. ——&wrespa rd wASos. Ta brra
elva: is to be supplied from the preceding 1d 8; Gwepa is in the neut,
plur. Allusion is probably made here to Leucippus, who lived about 500
B. C. and was the author of the Atomic theory, and his pupil Democritus
who went even beyond his teacher in his speculations. —— de) xivei-
oSa: wdyra. See Stobaeus Ecl. Phys 1 20. p. 896, as quoted by
Kohn. inh. L Heraclitus of Ephesus surnamed cxorerés, “the obscure,”
-affirmed that every thing was subject to constant change, which he called
thy tév wdvrev poty, and this, is what constitutes life. See Plutarch.

190 _ NOTES.

Decret. L 28 Plato Theaetetus, p. 180. D. et al., and Cratylus, 402. A.
Aéya: wav "HpdxAciros, Sr: wdyra xeped nal oddty ptves. ob8ty Ep
wore xtynajvat; the theory of Zeno Eleates. See Aristotle, Phys.
VL 9. For an account of these two oppusing systems of philosophy, the
germ of the modern sensuous and supersensuous schools, see Lewis’
Contr Ath. p.1528q. Seiffert says that &» here may be translated, facile.
But avcording to Kthner, the-infinitive with &» both here and just below
(ay -yer¢oSa:) has the same meaning as tho optative with & in an inde-
pendent clause. It softens the assertion. Cf. § 16: fyetro.. d»dpa-
adders Gy, x.7.A.

15.—Kal rd&e, this aleo, this in addition to what has been stated.
Td3e is plural, where in Latin and English the singular would be used.
See note, § 56 above: ravra. —— dp’; this interrogative particle from
the illative kpa does not of itself decide whether an affirmative or nega-
tive answer is expected, dp’ od being used in the former case and dpa uf in
the latter; and yet dpa is used in several cases like dp’ of,. a8 in Alcestis
229, 771, see Kiihn. Gr. § 844. 5. (b). ——- Spas, the seasons of the year.
xa Srov 8° fy. Kal...&8t, denique, and in fine, or and alao.
See note, §3: xdxcivos 3¢ dpxe? 82. Instead of the adversative con-
junctive particle in such cases as this, the Latin employs more commenly
. the copulative que or atque.

16.—Mty ed». Od», especially in repetitions and recapitulations,
loees much of its deductive force and confirms the truth of what is said,
surely, tndeed. Especially in such combinations as yoty, yap ody, obxaus,
pay and pty ody, “ody denotes the feeling of certainty raised to indiffer-
ence.” Ar. 2 Gr. Comp. 454. Kahn. Gr. § 324. (b). wpayharevo-
pévoy rotaira, those giving their time and labor to such things.
abrds 3¢ is contrasted with ray raiqa wpayyar. x.7.A.——wepl tar
&PRowwelwy dy kel Bterdyero. “Ay is omitted in some editions,
but without good authority. It is often used with the Indie of the
Histor. tenses, indicating that the action was repeated or customary, though
dependent on conditions only suggested by the particle. So here with
. the indicative imperfect it indicates that the thing was not done once,
but as often as the occasion required. Hermann ad Vig. explains it:
quotiescunque occasio ferret. Cf IV. 6. 18, and Anab. I. 5. 2 and
Kréiger's and Owen’s notes upon it; also see B. Gr. 189. 12; Kuhn. Gr.
§ 260. R. 6 and Examples; Rost’s Gr. § 120. ¢ y. It is placed here after
rev dvSpwrelwy, since that is emphatic. See Kahn. Gr. § 261.2; L Gr.
IL § 457. The practical bearing of the teaching of Socrates is here
brought distinctly to view. So also in IV. 7. et al. See Ritter’s Hist,

BOOK L. CHAP. I. 191

Phil. IL. p. 45 eq.; Brandis, I. 35, and Wiggers’ Life of Svcr. Ch. IV.
The often quoted eulogium of Civero, Tusc. Quaest. V. 16, seems to be
well merited: Socrates autem primus philosophorum devocavit e coelo
et in urbibus collocavit et in domos etiam introduxit, ete. Cf. also Cic.
de Finib. IL 1: S qui parens phil. jure dici potest, and Tuse Quaest.
V. 8 —— croxéy, considering, ——rl cagpoctyn, ri parla,
soundness of mind, sana mens... insania (Cic. Tusce. Disp. IIL 4),
amentia (Catal. II. 11) —— rf avpela: wl 8e:Ala. Some editions
read ds8pia here, but without good reason. See Kahn. upon the passage.
*Avipela is fromthe adj. drBpeios, and corresponds to the Latin virtus in
one of its signifi, manliness, courage, and hence is the proper contrast of
Se:Ala. ri woAirixés, rerum Civilium peritus, a statesman,
For the force of the termination -ixés in woA:rixéds and apxinds, see note
upon 7 above. —— «al wep] ray EAAwsy, to sum up the whole in one
general proposition. —~—& rods yey ei8ér. «.7.A. This position of the
relative with the antecedent or subordinate part of the sentence is com-
mon both in Latin and Greek. See Zumpt, § 812. The omission of the
antecedent when it is a general word, such a8 ypijua,, spaxyua, or can be
easily supplied, is common. See Sophocles’ Gr. § 150. 5. kadrods
xdyaSobds... dv8pawodé8es. Those are properly called «xaAods xtya-
Sods, who are distinguished for physical, intellectual, and moral excel-
lence combined, and the words are appropriately placed in contrast with
dvSparo8ddes, the servile, low. Cf. I. 2.29; IV. 2 89; Plat. Theag.
130, B. In Socrates’ idea, expressed by these words, moral excellence
seems to be predominant, as this was the highest excellence with him;
another might use them with more direct reference to honorable birth or
intellectual preSminence. For the derivation of &yaSds from &yapua, to
wonder at, admire, etc, see Plato, Cratylus, p. 412, and Lewis’ Plato
contr. Atheos. p. 1, n. 2; and ef. Cicero’s explanation of the meaning of
the word bonus, Offic I. 7. 20. and De Orat. 1 47. 204. By Sex.
xexAjjoSau for &» with the Infin, see Kahn. Gr. § 260. 5. a. It may be
rendered here in English by seem: should seem to be justly called, or,
might justly be called.

1%.—Oca ply ody ph pavepds qv Saas dylyvwoney, 7.2,
For the position of the adjective clause here and the use of the demon-
strative rodrey, see Kihn. Gr. § 882. 8. ody denotes conclusion or
inference from what precedes; see note, § 2 above, and cf. also § 20.
The negative uf, not ot, is used on account of the condition implied in
the relative construction: ei uh rwa gay. Fv 8 eylyr. —~Saes eyl-
yvegxey, how he thought, what his opinion was. —— bxitp rotrar,
instead of the usual wep! ror. on account of the following wep). Seiffert

192 NOTES.

renders the whole clause: In qua ergo non appareret quid ille sentiret,
in hoc inique de eo sententiam tulisse judices nihi] mirum est. For the
signification of ef after ob Savuacrdy, see § 18 and grammatical refer
ences there. wapayvava, from the trop. meaning of wapd, aside
from, beyond, comes in composition that of missing, failing ; hence,
here, wapayveva: signifies to misjudge, to judge wrongly. rolTer
dveSuphSynoav. The verb évSuueloSa: ip construction with the geni-
tive of the thing with or without the prep. wepl, signifies, to meditate
with one’s self, to think upon, but with the accusative it means to pon-
der, to lay to heart. But it is not common in either of these construc-
tions, For examples, see IL 1. 84; IV. 5. 9. A different construction is
also found; i.e, with the genitive uf the person who is the object of
consideration and the accusative of the thing, or some secondary
enunciation which takes its place, as in III. 6. 16: évSupot 8 réy
BAAow, 1.7.4.

18.—BovAevoas, Aor. Part., having been made senator, senator
factus, indicating individual and completed action; in the present, Bov-
Aeveiy, to be senator, I. 2 35, action as in progress and incomplete. A
similar distinction in the meaning of the Aor. and Pres. is frequent. Thus
Eptas, having been made magistrate, IIL 5. 1, but &pyeu, to be archon, I. 2.
13; cot orparyyhoayros, you having been made leader; BaciAcéoas, hayv-
ing been made king; rayusedoas, quaestor factus. In like manner icxdeo,
potens, and icxdécas, potens factus; dodevay, one sick, doderh-
gas, one who has been attacked by disease, Cyrop. 1. 4. 2; durduevos,
potens, and B8urndels, potentium nactus. The place of senator
was the only civil office ever held by Socrates. See Plat. Apol. p. 32, B.
BovAeurixdy Spxov dudoas ey & hy... dmiordrnys... yerd
pevos, having taken the senator’s oath (/it. in which it was that) etc,
being éxiordrns, he would not put the vote. The joining together o}
participles without connectives, as here, was common both among poets
and prose writers. They were thus enabled to introduce several parti
culars into a sentence with energy and brevity. See Kahn. L. Gr. II
§ 676.2, and cf. L 2.22; IL 2.5; IIL 138, 5 and Bornemann's Anab
TIL 1,18. Stallb.; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 127; Phaedr. p. 9; Phileb. p. 53
So genitives absolute as just below: éwr:Suufcavros rod Shpov..
dpy:Coudvou rov Sfpov, which may be translated: when the peopl.
desired, ... although the people were enraged. But, where the design u
successive participles is the same, they are joined by the particles xa,
Te...«al, 8, etc., as BovAetoas xal dudoas. Even genitives absolute are
joined in this way with nominatives, see L 2.25: rocodrew 8% cunBdy
tev abrow «al éryxopudvw...éxi ydve, when such things had happened

BOOK I. CHAP. I. 198

to them, and (when) ete. Cf. Thueyd. I. 65. and Anab. L 10. 6. with
Kriéiger's note; also see examples collected by Poppo, Thue. III. 84, 2%
(Part. IIL Vol. 2, p. 334 sq.)

‘Ews:ordryns. The BovdAh tay wevraxoalwy, or Athenian Senate,
was composed of 500 members, chosen from the ten tribes (pvAaf).
These 500 were divided according to the ten guAal, into ten xpurdves,
each of which presided over the state thirty-five or thirty-six days.
From these prytanes ten were chosen each week, called wxpéedpo., who
had the whole management of affairs for the time. The leader of these
was called chief president, éxierdrys, which was the office held by
Socrates at the time alluded to in the text. See G. F. Schimann, de
Comit. Athen. Ch. VII. p. 88 sq., and K. F. Hermann, Lehrb. d. Gr.
Stgatsalterth. § 127. rapa rots véuous. The unlawfulness of
the act consisted in voting for their condemnation all together (4g yh¢e)
instead of separately: xplye» Biya Exarror. See the law in Thirlwail’s
Hist. of Greece, App. XIII. The position of the words, sig Wide, di-
rectly after évyéa orparryods, is chosen, to indicate the coutrast between
évyéa and pug, thés bringing into view, merely by the position, the prin-
cipal point, in which the unlawfulnese consisted. See Ktihn. Gr. § 348,
10; L. Gr. IL. § 716. 4. dyvéa orparyyols... robs dul Opdovdrop
wal "Epacivibny, x.7.r., Thrasyllus and Erasinides with the other admirals,
nine in all. For the elliptical construction, see Kahn. Gr. § 268. 2;
L, Gr. II. 474. d. The occurrence here alluded to was briefly as follows:
After the victory of the Athenians over the Pe >ponnesians off the
Arginusae, three little islands between Lesbos and Avulis (B. C. 404), it
was decided by the admirals that they should pursue the enemy with
their fleet, leaving behind some inferior officers, ratidyyat, with men for
the purpose of burying the dead. But a storm that immediately arose,
prevented the performance of this most necessary office for the repose of
the souls of the departed, and the leaders of the army were publicly
arraigned for failure in duty in this matter. It was at their trial when
all the other prytanes yielded to the clamor of the people for their con-
demnation, that Socrates remained unshaken, and refused to put the vote:
obx BLéAncery éxufydioa. By refusing to do it, he puta stop to their
proceeding at the time, as it could be done by no other than an éxiord-
ens. Thus the condemnation was at least postponed until the next day,
when a new prytanis came into office. For a more particular account,
see Thirlwall’s Hist. of Greece, Ch. XXX. Vol. L p.-475 8q.; Mitford's
Hist. Ch. 20. 2 and 3. Thrasyllus and Erasinides alone are named, be-
cause the latter proposed and urged that they all should pursue the
enemy: éx) robs és MirvAfyny xodeulous thy raxlorny wAciy Gxarras;
and the former advised the Jeaving behind of ships and men for burying

9

194 NOTES.

the dead: ras paw vais xaradimely rais 88 él robs woAculevs wAcim

Xen. Hellen. I. 7. 318q. Also ef. Xen. Hellen. L. 6. 28, 7 eq.; Diod. Sicul.
XIII 620 sq.; Plat. Apol. p. 82, and IV. 4. 2 below. wept wAei-
oves éxorhoaro, he thought it better, of more consequence. The Middle
Voice here and in puAdfaeda: below, limits the advantage of the action
indicated, to the subject, for or to himaelf. ebopxety }... @uAdgtacdas
robs dweiAovyras, to keep his oath than... to escape those eee
Le, the threats of the people.

19.—Kal yap, nam etiam. Idp introduces the ground or reason,
and xaf gives emphasis to what follows: for he supposed that the gods
even care for, etc, —— dripeAdcioda:...dvdpémrey, to care for, to
take cognizance of the actions of men. For the construction of éxqime-
AcioSa: with the Gen., see Kiihn. § 274. 1. (b): with Prep. and Gen., see
e. g. Xen. Cyrop. I. 6. 12; with Accus, and Infin. to take care that, see
below IV. 5. 10; with Saas and the Indic. Fut, see Kiihn. Gr. § 830. 6.
ty» tpdxow, the Acous, of the manner in which any thing takes
place, as an adverbial phrase, Kahn. Gr. § 278. 4. R. 3.—— ra pds
«i8dévar, ra 8° obx cit. Some of the philosophers taught that the gods
took cognizance only of more important things, and neglected those of
inferior importance. See Cic. Nat. Deor. IL 66. IIL. 85, 89. —— rd re Aeyé-
peva ual wparréyueva nal ra ory BovAevénera. When several
words which would require the article, if standing singly, are connected
by «af and ti—xal, if they designate but one idea or conception, the
article is not repeated, as with xparréueva, but when they are considered
as independent of, or contrasted with each other, they receive it, as in
va aryg Bovrevduera; see Kithn. § 245. 2. For examples of ite omis-
sion, see IE. 1. 20: al pgSioupyla: nal ex rov sapaxpiiua j8oval, also rar
wad@y re xayadav Epyev; IL 2 5; 4.6; Aonb. VIIL 3. 21: of arpa
tryyol xal Aaxayol; and of its insertion, see IIL 10. 5: 73 peyarouperds
Te wal ddeuddpiov, Kal Te Traxewdy Te Kal dveAcbSepoy. Hipparchus 1. 19.
Even the most secret deliberations of men, according to Socrates, were
known to the gods who are every where present. Cf. the sentiment of
this passage with L 4. 18. Sympoa, IV. 48.

20.—@avud(ew aby. This section comprises a repetition of the sen-
timent in § 1, with reference to one partioular in the accusation, asa
conclusion, indicated by ody, igitur, (see note, § 3 above,) from the
preceding arguments, a summary of which (roy doeBts, «.7.A.) is given
as a reason for the conclusion, -——8xes wore. The Latina would
express this by a circumlocution; miror igitur, qui tandem factum
sit, ut. The particles 3rws wort are equivalent to rio: wort Adyos

BOOK I. CHAP. IL , 195

in § 1, bat may be rendered how... ever, or more familiarly: how in the
world. It should be remarked, that it is frequently difficult, if nof im-
possible, to express in English the shade of idea indicated by woré, as
well as by several other of the Greek particles, without too long a cir-
cumlocution. It sometimes may be suggested by the collocation of the
words of a clause or by the tone of voice in reading, whilst its full force
must be felt rather than expressed. See III. 5. 13, for a similar con-
struction, with 3res: nal Savud lw ye... wérus Sxrws wor’ en) +d
. xetpow Ixdwer, and cf. note upon §1. In the following clause, ob3¢y
word, it has its more usual signif. ever, at any time. wepl rods Seois
wh cadpovety, was not of sound mind, right judgment, in respect of
the gods, The negative «4 is used, because this is a mere supposition,
opinion of the Atheniana, whilst ofre is employed below with elxdyra
and apdfayra, which express the author's own opinion of the conduct of
Secrates. For the distinction in the use of od and uf, see Kihn. Gr.
§ 318.

Weol rods Seodbs... wep) Sed». A change of the construction
of the Prep. in this way is not unusual. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p.
231. D.; Aeschin. Timarch. § 52: wep) ray dvadnudray dnote
Adyous Aeyouévous, and afterwards: wep) 82 rd» tay dxdpézwy Bios
nal roy Adyor, «.7.A. It is sometimes difficult to point out a distine-
tion in meaning between the construction of wep) with the Accus, and
Gen. as in the cases above referred to. Seg Fischer, Plat. Phaed. § 11.
276; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 8. Bi: xasvoropeiy wept 7d Seia; 5. A.: xasvo-
Tome wep) rav Sey. We even find the Accus. where we should
expect the Gen. and the reverse. Plat. Menon. p. 90.B; Stallb. Plat. de
Repub. VIL p. 638. D. et al. See aleo Kahn. L. Gr. IL. § 624. —— 82,
answering to zly in the preceding phrase, and introducing an affirmation
of the reverse of what is there denied. Lat. ac potius.
wal voul(o:ro, would be and be considered.

efyn re

CHAPTER II.

1—@avpacrdy...7d weiedival riwas &s, x.7.A. The article 7d
gives the phrase the force of a substantive, (see Kiihn. Gr. § 244, 11,)
which is the subject of gafveras, and Savuacrdy, is predicate. For the
emphatic position of Savyarrdy at the beginning of the sentence, see
Kaho. Gr. § 348. 5, 6, 7. tobvs véous 8idpderper. For a more
definite statement of this accusation as answered by Socrates, see Plat.
Apol, p. 19 eq, —— 8%... nal, and... also; seo note, § 1, 8. —we wpds

196 NOTES.

rots eipyudvors, in. addition to what has already been said. ——
sparoy uty...elra. The omission of 8¢ after «Ira, and trata follow-
ing wperoy wey is not infrequent; see Kahn. Gr. § $322. Rem. 4; L. Gr
Il. § 734; ef. 1.4.11; L7.2; LIL 6. 2, 9, et al. &ppodsiclwy xal
yaorpds, rea venereas exercendi et edendi potandique.
The omission of the article here, giving a kind of verbal force to the
nouns, is worthy of notice ; so xemuéva, Sdpos, and wévovs which follow ;
Kahn. Gr. § 244. R. 8. wpds xemuéva, «rr. The change from the
genitive used in dgppo8icley and yaorpés (Kithn. § 275) to an accusative
with the preposition, to express a more objective relation cannot escape
the notice of the student. The Latins woud continue the genitive:
“hyemis, aestatis, laborum omnium tolerantissimue” For the power
of Socrates in enduring cold and heat, cte, see Plato, Sympos. 220. B.,
and ef. I. 6. 2, 3, and Introd.

“Eris 8, and besides, or nay more. apos Td perplay Scicda: re-
wa:8evidvos olres, he was so trained (or accustomed) to moderation in
his desires, Sore wdyv, x.rA., that having very little he was very easily
satisfied with what he had. The use of the participle, xexrnyévos, in
the nominative by attraction here, ie explained in Kahn. Gr. § 841. 8
807. 4, compared with § 310.8; L. Gr. IL § 825; and Viger. Idiot. 168.
Cf.§7; I.3.1; 9.7; 11.8, 14: rg dalvecda: BovrAoudyy, etal. For
the construction of the adverbial sentence with Sore, to which odras
corresponds in the principal sentence, see Kahn. Gr. § 341. 1. For the
Infin. fyev, where we might expect the Indic., see alao Kahn. Gr. § $41.
8. (a); B. 189. F. 4., and L. Gr. IL § 825. 3. (a). The frugality of Socra-
tes is described in 1. 8.58q.; Oecon. II. 3; ef. aloo L 6.2. The pro-
priety of the strong expression, rdvv puxpd, in reference to his possessiona,
is evident from his own declarations found in the Apol. of Plato, p. 88,
and Oecon. 2.8: “If I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should per-
haps get five minne for all my property, including my house.” Cf. also
Cie. Tuse. Disp. 84. 97.

2.—llapardpous, regardless of law, like our use of the word Jatlesa.
wpds rd wovety padaxods, incapable of enduring hardship,
labores adire. Cf. the meaning of the Infin. with the article with
that of the nouns wédvous, «7A. above, without it. —— ds... érolncer,
like our Potential Imperf, Lat. Imperf. Subj., How could he make, or have
made, ete. For the use of &» with the Histor. tenses in questions, see
Kahn. Gr. § 844.6; L. Gr. § 454. 6. a. ——'"AAA’” Uravoe. *AAA’ indi-
cates the contrast with the implied negative answer to the preceding
question. Ie could not, on the contrary he hindered (&ravee, avocare o,)
many, etc. This word is here used na the Latins sometimes used immo

BOOK I. CHAP, IL. 197

vero, nay rather: “Si patriam prodere conabitur pater, silebit ne filius?
Immo vero obsecrabit patrem.”—Cicero. Hartung, Vol. lI. 87, says
that aad is often used when one suddenly stops and turns to a thought
which gives the whole idea another phase. Comp. § 27; IL. 6. 21; Anab,
IV. 6.19. For the construction of verbs of this class with the accusative
of the person and genitive of the thing, see Sonhocles’ Gr. § 180.2. The
verb watw, in the Act. fo cause to cease, in the Mid. generally, to cease
voluntarily, and Pass, involuntarily. uéy here has reference to the
words, §8, xalro: ye ob8exdwore iwéoxero Si8dox. wd, which re
strict, the clause with y«é», while that is in contrast with ihe preceding,
as above stated. See note 1.1. wothoas, by making them to desire
virtue, denoting the meana. So also rapacyxdy, see Kahn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e),
&y...dwspeAdyrai, after a past tense for ef éripeAotwro; cf. I. 2.
55, 59; IIL 2.4: dy &» iyiras for dy Hyoiro. &» for édy, distinguished
from the modal adverb &» by position at the beginning of a clause or bY
ita connections. We have &y with the Subj. here, where we might expect
ei with the Opt: «i éxmedocivro, since the Greeks were fond of recurring
from indirect to direct discourse in subordinate clauses; see B. 189. m. 69,
and also for the use of the Subj. after Histor. tenses, 139. m. 9.

3.—Kalroc ye, quanquam or quanquam quidem. The
particle yé like quidem in Latin, gives emphasis to the restriction.
See Kuhn. Gr. § 317.2. Cf. IV. 2.7; Cyrop. III. 1.88; aleo Cicero, de
Legg. II. 6.14: de ejus legis laude dicam; quod idem et Zaleucam et
Charondam fuisse video; quanquam quidem illi non studii et
delectationis, sed reipublicae causa leges civitatibus suis conscripserunt.
When yé is separated from «afro: by intervening words, it frequently
has not respect to the whole clause, but to the word which it follows, as
in I.6.11; IL. 3.15; IIL 12.7; IV.7.5: xalroe ob8% rodray ye dvh-
woos Rv. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. I. S. 411; Kahn. L Gr. IT. § 704,
IL. 2. and Tuse. Disp. IIT. 34, 84. ——bwéoxero d:8doxaros elvas rovrov,
he never professed to be a teacher of these things, “se harum rerum
doctorem pofiteri.” Cf. with brécx. here the forms of érayyéAdre-
oda in § 7, 8. 7 pavepds elya:, by appearing to be such, etc,
or on this account, because he appeared to be such. For the Nom. here
by attraction with the Infin, see Kabn. Gr. § 310. 8, also § 1 above, and
ef, III. 3. 1. cuvdiarplBorras daurg pipoupévovs éxetvov. In some
Mas. avrg is found instead of éaurg, Lut the latter pronoun is probably
used, as referring to the thoughts of Socrates and not of the author; see
note, § 49. In sentiment, Plato Apol. 33 is parallel with this: é@ya& 8
SiSdoxaros piv od8ervds wémwor’ éyevduny, x.r.A. Accordingly, (see note
1. 4,) Socrates does not call those to whom he gave instruction padyrds,

198 * NOTES.

(pupils), but curdrras, cvrSiarpiBorras, yrwpluovs, and éwrrnSelous, ef. 1.
6.3. In this way he distinguished himself from the Sophists of his time
who boasted that they could effect all things by their teachmgs. —
dxeivoy, him, a3 contrasted with themselves. This Pron. is more em-
phatic and distinct than ai’rés, and hence appropriate where another is
contrasted emphatically with the person speaking or thinking. Cf. IV.
1.1; 2.8; Anab. VII. 3.4; Plat. Protag. p. 310. D. rototedse. The
pronouns 83¢, S3e, rordode, and zocde8e, commonly ‘fer to what fol-
lows; whilst obros, odres, rowtiros, and vovotros tave reference to
what goes before; as in Cyrop. V. 2. 81: Kal & Kipos dxoteas rod Te-
Bptov ro:taira roidSe apbs abrdy Erete. Yet the latter class some-
what often refer to what follows; as in I. 2.61; IL 1.10; IV. 6.1;
see also Kriiger. ad Anab. IL 2.2; and the former more seldom to what
goes before, as ro:odec8e here. See also rode in I. 7. 5, at the end, with
vote. Different from this is it, when rd8e, ete, refer to an object as
present before the eyes, as in Cyrop. IIL 8. 85: ey 32 dyiv ply wapavar,
wolovs riwhs xph elva: dy rg rotgse, i.e. in the present etate of things.
So in Cyrop. IIL 8. 38. Anab. VIL. 3.47. In like manner in Latin, for
the sake of rendering the narrative of past events more vivid, hic is
used for is. See Kabner’s note upon Cic, Tage. Disp. L 8. 5. p. 58.—
Socrates was distinguished from all his predecessors by the correspond-
ence of his life with his teachings. This was one secret of his influence.
He lived according to his philosophy; cf.L 3.1; IV. 4.16; 7. 1, eta
See Brandis, Gesch. Gr. and Rom. Phil. IL S. 5.

4—AAAA phy, see Note, L 1. 6.——dbwreperdlovra brepro-
yety, that one eating immoderately should labor excessively. Socrates
probably alluded to the athlete whose voracity was proverbial. See
Ktthner’s Note upon Cic. Tuse. IT. 17. 40. vd 8é, answering to 7d
uty above. Wux%, the appetite for food and drink; so it is not
unfrequently used; Cyrop. L 8.18. VIIL 7.4: rg 8 4 ux) otror pdr
ob xposfero, In like manner the Latins use anima and animus.
See Kahn. note on Cicero, Tuse. Disp. IT. 22. 58. Cf. also, I. 8. 14, upon
which Kihner says: de vehementiore amoris appetitione. ravra
leavés éxroveity, to digest by suitable labor. —— ratrny...rhy tw
byrewhy te [xavés elva. This manner of living (é:) is healthful (for
the body), sufficiently so, ete. This position of the adverb is emphatic. -
See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. 256. E. for abundant examples, and also Kibn.
Gr. § 848. 5, and L. Gr. IT. § 868.1. Cf. Cicero de Oratore, I. 21. 96:
jucundum satis fore videbatur. So of other adverbs both in Latin and
Greek, e. g. rdvv, admodum, plane, etc. durodiCew, to hinder ; liter
ally, to fetter, from dy and sobs.

BOOK I. CHAP. IL 199

S— AA’ ob phy, Spurriads ye...0b phy ob8°. The particles
od wf» are often used where one phrase is followed by another which
might seem to oppose it, but does not. The latter thought is strongly
affirmed, whilst the first remains true. The idea here is, that, although
Socrates commended the care of the body, yet he was not effeminate, eta
Latin: profecto tamen non or neque tamen; see I. 2. 27: ob why rd ye
BAAa ebre xpivera, in respect to other things, surely, we do not so
jadge. Thue. 1. 5; Isocr. Paneg. 54, 68. Where there is no opposition
between the antecedent and consequent member, but an agreement in
sentiment, the particle «fy, in the phrase od yfy or eb82 phy, not only
connects, but enhances the meahing, like the Latin vero in neque
vero. O8 phy ov, therefore = neque... quidem or ac ne... quidem;
see [_ 2. 63, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS. 873sq. Kahn. Gr. §316. 1. (a).
L. Gr. IL § 862. dAaCovinds Fy ob’ durexdyp, «.7.A. “Aralorucds
is from &Ay, 8 wandering, a roaming: thence dAa(é», a wanderer, and
impostor, pretender, and the adjective dAa(ovixds, disposed to make false
pretensions, and here, desirous of display in dress (auwexdéyp, lit. a fine
outer garment worn by women and effeminate men), etc. There is un-
doubtedly a secret thrust, in this passage, at the sophists who were fond
of display in dress and equipage; and were hence sometimes called xar’
doxtw the drAa(dves.

*"Epastxpnudrovs from %pacis (Zpayas) love, and xpiya, money, =
money-loving, avaricious. curdyras, see note, § 8 above. ——
vay ply yap bAdrAwy...éxpdrrero xphuara. Tdp introduces the proof
that Socrates did not make his disciples avaricious; and a more con-
densed argument it would be difficult to find: For he both (uéy) freed
them from other desires, (and of course from a desire of money, asa
means of gratifying them), and (8%) did not take pay, exact money (éxpdr-
Teta xphuara) from those who were desirous of his instructions (avrov
éxSupovvras, lit. those desirous of himself, ii, qui sui cupidi essent; and
thus showed himself free from all avaricious desires, His course of con-
duct was thus strongly contrasted with that of the sophists, who, by their
exactions from their disciples, were distinguished in the opinion of the
common people for their avarice. See L 2. 6, 11, 60; I 5,6; Stallb.
Plato, Hipp. Maj. 282. D. and note; Gorgias p. 519. C; Occon. 2. 8;
Apol. p. 20; and Aristoph. Clouds, 99, 100:

“These are they,
‘Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause,
So you'll pay them for it, right or wrong.”

6.—Totrov 8 drexduervos, abstaining (or, by abstaining) from
this; i. e, from taking pay from his pupils. —— dv3o0awodioras

200 NOTES.

dauray dwendAcs. ‘Avparotiocrhs, a slave-dealer, from dr8pawoSi¢es,
to reduce to slavery (prob. from dv3pds and wods), a more emphatic word
than 8ovAde, to subdue; hence in the plur. with davray, sellers of them-
selves, of their own liberty. ’EwexdAe:, to call in reproach, to stigmatize ;
see I. 5.6: vupl(wr roy wapa Tov TuxdyTos xphuara AauBdvorta Sernéryp
davrot xadiordyas, xal SovAetew Bovdclay obSeusas Frrov aicxpds.
Bch rd dvarynxaiov abrois elva: Siaréyecda: wap’ Gy &w AdBorev, because
the necessity was laid upon them of conversing with those, from whom
they might receive a reward. In Latin, as in English, the pronoun cor-
responding to the demonstrative rotro:s, would generally be used before
the relative (ay): cum iis...a quibus, with those, from whom. See ex-
amples of its omission in Greek in B. 127. 1.d. Kahn. Gr. § 331, Rem. 8,
L. Gr. IL § 782. 4; ef. also IL 6. 35. For the use of &» here with the
optative in oratio obi, see Kahn. Gr. § 333. 6, and Ex.; L. Gr. IL § 798.
Cf a different use, IV. 1. 2

%—E!...epdrroiro. In the use of this ef for Sr: or &s we have
an example of the urbanity of the Greeks, who preferred not to express
an odious sentiment as actually existing, but as possible; see note L 1. 13,
and notice the different significationus of the Indic. and Opt. mode in the
two passages. 7d péyioroy xép8os ... plAoy dyadtv. A beautiful illus-
tration of thie passage is found in the Life of Socrates by Diogenes Laer-
tiua, IT, 84: Aicxlvov 8¢ eiwdvros: Mévns elu wal BAAo per oddity Lye,
Bideeus 8d cor duaurdv: *Ap’ ody, elev (5 Xanpdrys), ode aicddyy Ta pé-
yrord po 88008; ph 5 yerduevos nadds ndyadds 7g 7a peyiwra
ebepyerfoarr: ph thy peylorny xdpiy EEor. After verbs of fearing,
etc., instead of wh...4 we more usually find py} od as in IL 3. 10:
Be8oixa, ph ov Exe Tocabrny coglay. But the double uf is used here
to indicate more definitely that the sentiment was Socrates’ own. The
form of the oratio obliqua is retained in minor parts of the sentence as
well as in the general enunciation of it. See Kithn. L. Gr. II. § 718. 1.
Rem. 2; also cf. Thuc. I. 18. Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 8. 177, compares
this construction with that of yé after ydp. For an explanation of which
Kihner says: subtilior quam verior mihi: videtur esse, see Hermann,
Adn. Viger. § 265. For the use of the participle with the article here =
Latin, is, qui: & yerduevos...7rg... evepyerfoayr:, see Kahn. Gr.
§ 244. 8. xdpiw txew to feel gratitude. Hence the idea of the whole -
phrase: lest one who had become truly noble and good should not feel
the moet lively gratitude towards him who had conferred the greatest
favors.

8.—Tav tvydyrwy davrg = latin, familiares See note apon

e

BOOK I. CHAP. IL 201

§ 3 shove. —— el wh &pa, Latin, nisi forte, used ironically. Se
Ga is often used in Attic prose. It must not be supposed, however,
that &pn loses its inferential force in such cases. The idea in the mind ©
of the writer here was undoubtedly something like this: unleas, (which
we did not suppose, but might naturally infer from the fact that such a
man as Socrates was accused,) virtue is, etc. The employment of par-
ticles in this way, as suggestive of trains of thought passing through the
mind of the writer or speaker, frequently of so subtle a nature that they
could not well be expressed in language, is one of the most decided
beauties of the Greek language, and strikingly indicative of the cultiva-
tion of the Greek mind. A close attention to such particles as 4AAd,
ka, ydp, wot, 84, etc, will not only convince the student of this fact,
but will repay him by the acquaintance he will thus obtain with the an-
cient mode of thinking, and the reflex influence of Attic delicacy and
refinement upon himeelf. Ei wh without &pa is also found in a very
similar sense. The exception made is in such cases always an impossible,
or at least a highly improbable one. See Kahn. Gr. § 824.8, L. Gr.
IL. § 756. 5, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. II. 375, and ef. Kabn. Cic. Tusc.
Disp. IV. 23. 51. 8:apSopa, like the Latin, corruptela, that
which corrupts, contaminates, is perhaps here well rendered by the Part.
adj., corrupting, or personifying it, a corrupter. .

9— AAA, very often introduces an objection. Hartung, Gr. Par-
tik. IL 87. vy}, followed by the Acc. of the name of the deity in-
voked, indicates strong affirmation, and is frequently used after &aad in
answering objections, See B. 149. m. 23. 6 xarhyopes En.
The common position of the words is the reverse of that found here, as
in § 36: fn 5 XapixaAjs. Still this order is not very unfrequent ; as in
1.1.18: & Raxpdrns tpn. 2.17: apds ratra 6 veavioxos pm. Symp. VI.
5: 6 KadAlas fn. Cyrop. VIIL 8. 27. O0ccon. XIX. 2. We find the
same construction in Latin: accusator inquit; see O. M. Miiller ad
Cic. de Orat. p. 98. Swepopay, lit., to look over; hence, to over-
louk, to despise; whilst xaradpovety below means, lit., to think down
upon ; hence, to consider valuelesa, to contemn; like the Latin despi-
cere and contemnere. See I. 3.4: wdyra ravSpémxiva Swepedpa. 4. 10:
iwepope rd Saiundmnoy. Tey kaxecraérav voyuer, the established
or received laws e%n, optative in Orat. obliqua Tovs py Tis
wéAews Epxowvras; for this common construction of the Greek, with the
article separated from its noun, by words which are combined with it in
‘expressing a single conception, giving emphasis and dircetion to the qua-
lifying words, see Kahn. Gr. § 245. 3. (a). Adyow, by saying, or
when he said. ——d9d xcudyov xad{loragda:. The Athenian ma

g*

SS igen ew,

we oe oe eee--- -

202 NOTES.

gistrates were chosen by putting the names of candidates into an urg
with black and white beans (xéayoe), and those whose names were drawr
with the white beans were elected ; hence they are called of awd xuduow
Bpxovres and xvauevrol, ‘bean Archons;’ see Fiske’s Man. Clasa Lit
p. 180. KaSloeracSa, Mid. Voice, sibi collocare, or creare. —— 32 after
pty above, contrasts the conduct of men in respect to their choice of
individuals for other occupations and for rulers, and may be rendered
whilst or although.

@éAery, for which many read éS¢Aew. The shorter form, never
used by Homer and early Epic writera, and nearly always by the trage-
dians except in the Impf. 43«Ao», is seldom found in Xenophon and the
more ancient Attic prose writera, except in particular phrases; as ed]
Séras, dy Seds SéAy; hence the ¢ was probably here erased by the cor-
rector. It is however used in a few passages of the Memorabilia; as in

IL 1. 1%, and 6. 4. In L 4. 18, we have the full form after a word end-

ing in a consonant, and the abbreviated form after a vowel. KEX pH-
oat, perfect used as present, indicating possession or continued use,
to have in his service, v. Kahn. Gr. § 255, Rem. 5; Buttmann, § 11S.
7. So this verb is generally used in Attic Greek. It is also used asa _
present in Epic writers, but frequently with signification, fo be in want,

need of a thing. So ina few cases in Attic writers. Cf. Demosthenes
de Corona, p. 239, 40; 827, 8304, and Homer, Odys. III. 266; XIV. 422
et al. xvapeurg, chosen bya bean, ie., by lot; implied of course

with the following nouns, réerom, x.7.A.——pnd’ éx’ GAAa ror-
sira; Seiffert calls this construction a slight Anacoluthon for un3' &AAg
éxl roratta. It is better perhaps with Kahn. tosupply xexpioSa: xvapevr¢
rev. &...dnapravépueva...ray...dnapravopnédvay, which going
wrong (or, in which if there is error), do fur less injury than when wrong
is done to (or, in reference to) the State. éwalper:y, fo induce or
incite, ——E pn, i. e., [xarfryopos] pn. Tis eadertrweoyns woAt-
relas, the existing government. xal woeiy Bialouvs, and made
them violent, turbulent, disobedient; opposed to wpats, mild, gentle,

obedient. Torety is connected by «al to éxalpey. It will be observed,
that Xenophon does not deny the fact that Socrates was not altogether

pleased with the democratical government of Athens. lian, Var. Hist.

TID, 17, says: Swxpdrns ey rH py “Adnvaley xodirelg cbx hpdoxero.

Tupayvuchy yap nal povapxuchy édpa thy Snuoxparlay odcay. .

10.—dpéynaiv doxoivyras, may be rendered, acting prudently,
exercising practical wisdom, prudentiam colere or exercere. So
Seiffert; but it seems more in accordance with the spirit of the passage
te consider ¢péynois as antithetical to duaSfa, and to render the phrase:

a

BOOK L CHAP. IL 203

those who devote themselves to mental culture. So Kaihner: ego vero
eredo eos, qui animi cultui operam dant. voullCorras
ixavolbs foeeRa:. For ceca: many read elva:, supposing that after
the forms of roul(es, to be construed with the nominative, Xenophon
always uses the present infinitive; but we find both the future and aorist
used to indicate different modifications of the same idea. For parallel
casés of the Fut. and Aor. after verba putandi, etc, ef. § 8 above;
IL 8. 6; IIL 1.1; 7.8; IV. 1.5; Cyrop. VIL 2 28; see Kahn. L. Gr.
§ 445, note 2, and Gr. § 257. 2. Rem. 2. There seems to be specia)
propriety and beauty in the use of the future here where a contingency
is denoted; iv. those who suppose that (if time and circumstances
favor), they shall be suitable, etc.

Iipécesory, attend, are consequent upon. of BracSévres... ol
... wecddvres, compelled by force (Bia)... induced by persuasion. It
should be observed that in Deponents which have both a middle and
passive form in the Aor. (as Bid(opas, ¢Biacduny, ¢Aidedny) the passive
form generally, not always, retains the passive signification. See Rost,
Gr. § 118; Kithn. § 252. Rem. Cf. Hellen. VI. 1.7; VIL 8 9.——
dpaipedévres...xexapiopévoi; these words are here contrasted, as
also BiaoSévres and weioSévres, and picovow and ¢iAovow, and hence
the moet forcible rendering of xexapioudvo: is, those who have received
favors, beneficio affici, in antithesis with those who are de
prived, despoiled ; although the common, almost the universal meaning
of xapl(ecSa: is to gratify, to bestow favor, beneficio afficere. Cf. how-
ever, Herod. VIII. 5: obro: 88 dvarereioudvo: Foay nal roic: EdBodect
éxexdptoro. tay loxty bvev yréuns exdvrev, those who
possess force, power, without understanding. In the words of Horace:
qui “vim consilii expertem” habent. 7a roatra xpdrrey. ‘This
is the reading of all the Mss. and of all the ancient editions of any
authority. Some later editors have supplied 7é before ra romira, but
although strict concinnity of construction would require the article to
correspond with that before Aid(ecSa:, yet it does not so demand it
as to set aside the authority of Mss. and early editions. For the in
finitive, Ar:d(ecSa:, standing by itself, seems more to need the support
of the ré than xpdrreys, which is attended by ite object; and be-
sides, many passages are found in the most accurate Greek writers,
where this strict conformity of the parts of the sentence is not observed.
Kibo. in h. 1.

1L.—AAAG& pury, see note upon L I. 6. cuppdxear & pap
Bid{ecSa: tror\péy Slur’ dy ob bAlyarv...ob8erdés, he who ven-
tured to use force, (like vi grassari in Livy,) would indeed (uéy) need

204 NOTES.

allies not a few, etc. This emphatic position of the ob« dAlyay, not a few,
at the end of the clause and the corresponding place of the ov8erds, not
ane, none, should not escape the etudent’s notice. xal yap. See
note L 1.19. The yap gives a reason for the assertion in the last clause,
and «a) strengthens péyos, even by himself, by himself alone; pudves
being the Nom. with the Inf., because referring to the same person with
the subject of the verb. aal...8¢. See note I 1. 8: xaxeives 8é
oveveiy, = Latin, necare, whilst drerrelvew = interficere ;—Seiffert,
——— § (avri reWoudry xpioda; the idea is: than to have him, living,
as a willing friend.

12.—AAA’ fom ye. The force of the particles dA’... ye is nearly
that of at enim, in Latin, but surely, or indeed. The sense is the same
as ifthe objector had said: rairot ye rotro ofrws txe, ds cb Aéyas,
GAAd ye Kpitias. «.7.A. The yé not only concedes what precedes, but
does it in such a way that the following is more strongly opposed ;
though what you say is granted in general, yet it certainly cannot be
denied that, ete. Cf note upon xalro: ye in I. 2.8 above; and also
Tuse. Disp. ILL 34,84: verum quidem haec hactenus. The particle yé
should seem most naturally to follow ‘AAAd, as both refer to the whole
phrase, but in Attic Greek they are generally separated by intervening
words, and no material difference in its force is discoverable, whether
after aad or-the predicate that immediately follows, as here. The pre-
dicate being the most important part of the enunciation, may properly
take after it a@vord which qualifies the whole phrase. Cf. IV. 3. 3:
"AA olodd y pn. But when yé is not subjoined to the predicate, but
to some other part of the phrase, it frequently does not qualify the mean-
ing of the whole phrase, but of the particular word with which it is
placed. Cf. however, § 49 and 51. For the exceptions with regard to
separate positions of these particles, see Ast, Lex. Plat. I p. 101. In the
only instances of their use in N. T. they are written together. See
Hackett's Plutarch, De Sera, etc., p. 95.

Kpirlas, the eon of Callaeschrus, was one of the Thirty Tyrants
who, after the end of the Peloponnesian war, were placed over the
Athenians (B. C. 408) by the Lacedemonians, who had obtained the
principality of Greece. He possessed much influence and exercised thu
greatest rigor in his rule until put to death by Thrasybulus Hellen. IL. ©
8, 158q. Thirlwall’s Hist. of Greece, Ch. XXIX., XXXL _ Mitford, do,
Ch. 21. 2. "ArniBiddns, the son of Clinias, the inheritor of one of
the largest fortunes in Athens, and possessed of many noble traits of
character, excited the interest of Socrates, and led to his untiring exer
tion to win one possessing such talents and advantages for serving his

BOOK I. CHAP, IL. 205

evuntry, to the side of truth and virtue. They not only lived together
for a time at Athena, but served in company at Potidaea, where Socrates
saved the life of his pupil, and were afterwards comrades at the battle
of Delium. But the subsequent course of Alcibiades is well known.
See Thirlwall Lp. 395 sq. Ch. XXIV. sq. The fact that these indivi-
duals had been intimate with Socrates, without doubt had great infiu-
ence upon the minds of the undiscriminating multitude in making up
their decision against him. péy...82 a8. The same succession of
particles also appears in § 24; IL 2.14; rods pv Seods... rods 88 dx
Spérous ad; IIL. 1.8. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL, § 789. 2 bBpiord-
Taros, most insolent, for which some read SSprorixérartos.

13.—Thy 82 wpbs Lwepdrny cuvorelay abtoiy és éydvero dinyh-
coue:, by a common attraction for 4 ovrovala airoiy bs dyéy., x.7.A. CE
L 8.8; 413, etal. See Kahn. Gr. § 347. 8. A similar construction is
found in Latin: “familiaritatem autem eorum cum Socrate qualis fuerit
explicabo.” With the imperative in Cic. Cn. Pompey XIIL: quae bre-
viter qualia sint in Cn. Pompeio consideremus,

14.—'Eyerdcdnvy ply yap 3h. Tap is used here to begin a pro-
mised narration, sometimes called ydp epexegetic. The 84 is added to
confirm the declaration, indeed. Cf Sympos. 11.4; Apolog. § 20. Infra
UL 10. 10; 11. 17, et al. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. L 287, and Kihn.
L Gr. 11. § 692 Sometimes the particle 34 following ydp does not
qualify the meaning of that particle, but a preceding word in the sen-
tence from which it is separated by ydp. Cf. IL 4.1: rotru piv ydp
3}, Le, robro 87, this indeed ; Cyrop. V. 8. 8: Ed yey ody, Ign, dona
eiBévass wodAd yap 8h Lyorye xaxcives éxappnoiardueda axpds dAAFAous,
Le, woAAd 8%, prorsus multa. See Hartung and Kibner, as above.
wdvrtev bvopacrerdre yerésSat, to become named, most celebrated, by
all. "EverdoSny perv... F8ecay 82... edAayloray pity... ydover 8d
--. Toit 3%. The consecution of the particles is here worthy of notice.
The first two parts of the antithetic clause introduced by 88, and con-
trasted by py... 8¢, belong to one class or one general idea, whilst the
last 8¢ appends something of a different character, and may well enough
be rendered by the Latin denique, and tn fine. —— dw’ drdaxlorty
uty xpnudrey, having the least means, or with the least means. Hieron.
XL 1: dd ray [Slory xrnudroy 8aravay eis 7d Kody Gyaddy. The same,
6; also Anab. I. 1.9. The means or instrument with which any thing
is accomplished is frequently designated in Greck by the Prep. a#é with
the Gen. where the simple ablative would be used in Latin. Cf § 9
above: rods rijs wéAees Epyovras dad xudpovu uadloeracpa, to appoint

206 NOTES.

by the bean; i. ¢, by casting lots with it. In like manner the material
of which any thing is made, or from which it is derived, is denoted by
awd. 3.3: Suolas 8t Stwr pixpds awd picpéry. IL. 1. 25, 28. See Kahn.
Gr. § 288. 1. (e) and(f), L. Gr. IL § 598. airapxécrara (erra,
lived most contentedly, or plane contentum vivere. The use of
the participle as a complement with ¢l8éva: and émordeSa:, as eeen in
(erra, tyra, and xpéfevory, where we use the conjunction and finite verb,
and the Latins the Accus. with the Inf, is frequent in Greek, and is dis-
tinguished from the use of the Infin., inasmuch as the Part. expresses the
simple fact, and the Inf. generally indicates the manner; see Kahn. Gr.
$311, 2 dy trois Adyois, Stes BovdAcito, cf. Plato, Laches, p. 187. E.
For the use of é» with the Dat. here, see Kahn. Gr. § 289. ! (8). (a).

13.—Taira 8% dpérre, perceiving these things, or, when they, ete,
Lat. quae quum illi viderent. —— xal Syre ofw xpoelpnoSey, and being
such as they have been before represented to be; or, and since they were
euch, etc, Lat. ac tales easent, etc. The participles épavre and Srre
are doubtless in the Accus, agreeing with atr&, and yet they may be ren-
dered in Eng. as if Nom. Abe. —— wérepéy ris abr $9; for the use of
the Subj. in deliberative questions, or questions implying doubt, see
Ktthn. Gr. § 259. 1. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 464 Cf. § 45: 80a 8 dalyos
Tovs woddods ph welcayres, AAAK Kparourtes ypdpover, térepow Bla»
Paper h ph dopey elva. ——desSuphcaryre, from love or desire,
propter cupiditatem. For this use of the participle, denoting the cause,
see Kithn. Gr. § $12. 4.(b). —— dpdtacdSa:, from dpéye, lit. to reach
after, to long for, means here, in the Mid. voice, with the preceding
Accus. abrd, sought, expetere. ‘Opdt. rijs duiAlas corresponds in
meaning with Yexpdrovs o&pexShrny, in § 16. Cf Symp. VILL 35: dd»
wal dpex35 Tob odparos. ‘OpwsAlas is the Gen. of the end aimed at; see
C. Gr. 878. 1 and 2. 4 vopzicayre, or because they supposed ; see
Kahn. Gr. § 312. 4, (b). —— yeréoSa: &v; for the use and signification
of & with the Infin, see Kahn. Gr. § 260. (5) ——Aéyery re nal
wpdrre:y. The Latin Gerund in the Accus. with ad corresponds to
these infinitives: ad dicendum agendumque.

16.—@eoi 8:3éy70s; the Latin would here take the conjunction
with the Subj.: ai deus iis optionem daret. For the use of the Part. in
the Gen. absolute, where in Eng. we use a secondary clause introduced
by some particle, see Kahn. Gr. § 312. 3 sq. —— (@rra... dpe». For
the constr. of the Part. as a complement so frequent in Greek, with
varivus classes of verbs, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4.8q. With verba sen-
tiendi (espec. of sight), the Part. is generally to be expected, whilet with

BOOK I. CHAP, II. 207

thoee verbs which express mere opinion, conjecture, belief, hope, etc,
espec. when relating to the future, the Inf. is more frequently used,
With verbs of speaking, narrating, both forms are frequently employed
Yn general, from the nature of the two forms, the Inf. is used where the
idea is general, indefinite, the Part. where it is limited by time, place, ete.;
the Inf. simply names, the Part. describes. For a more extended discus-
sion, see B. 144. 6 sq, espec. foot note; and for distinctions with particu-
lar words, see Kithn. Gr. § 311.—-édpew. Besides bpd, the verbs
dvofye and déAlcxopa: take both the temporal and syllabic augment.
éAdoda:r ky padAdAor aire redydva:, Latin: “mortem vitae ante-
ponere.” Atfrw 8 dyerésSny, x.7.A, they became known, ete, i. a,
their subsequent conduct revealed their character. —— yap introduces
the explanation of what they did, as the ground of the preceding asser-
tion. &s...7dxiora, ut primum, just as soon as. —— dworndh-
gayre, a stronger word than aroporfgayre. Philostr. Vit. Apoll. IV.
88: ef ris 8:4 Tovro dxowndg Girogogias, is sometimes compared with
this passage. exparrérny Ta woAiTind, they immediately broke
away from Socrates and engaged in political,life.

1%.—lIces od», perhaps then, or perhaps now. The ody intro-
duces an inference from what precedes; the conduct of the pupils might
suggest this objection to the conduct of Socrates. With fows it denotes
possible result or consequence. —— ow gpoveiv, to be of sound mind,
here, to have just views (in relation to government): Socrates ought not
to teach his disciples the manner of governing, before he teaches them
to do it with moderation, equity. obxw aytiAdyw. Xenophon
leaves this reproach unanswered for the present, but resumes it in IV. 3,
1.——82...dpa, but this I see, “hoo certe video,” or “tantum .
video.” TG AdyH cposB:iBdloryras, bringing them over to
their opinion, persuading them by their argumenta Cf. Aesch. c. Ctesi-
phon, ¢. 28: rg Ady mposBiBd(ew suas; also Aristoph. Avv. 42d: xpor-
BiBE Adyorw; Eqq. 35: e3 xpooB:Bd fers pe, you teach me well, and Xen.
Oeccon. XIV. 4.

18.—Ol8a...de:nrvtvra; for this use of the Part. see note on 14
and 16 above. OT8a 8t xaxelyew, I know too that these men, ete.
——cudpovotryre like Sexy. above. ——fore from és dre, until
when =: whilst. ob doBoupdva...&Ad’ oloudya, not because
they feared, but because, etc, Lat.: non quod vererentur, etc. The stu-
dent cannot too carefully notice the frequent and varied constructions of
the Greck Participle.

208 NOT wb.

19.—Efro:ery &»v. The Opt. with &» is used here to express a poe
sibility, B. Gr. 189. m. 15.— ray packévter girogogpe:s, those
who pretend to be philosophers, the sophists; Seiffert eays: qui se volunt
esse philosophoa ——cdgpwsr bBprorts, Lat modestus and in-
solens, considerate or discreet, and presumptuous or insolent. The same
words are used as antithetical in Cyr. 8. 1. 21. ov8t BAAo ob8ér;
these accusatives depend upon the following verbal adjective dvemor}
pow. Seo Kiihn. Gr. § 279.7; and cf. Cyr. HL 3.9: dmiorhpoves 32 oar
+a wposixovra; Plat. Epinom. R. 979. D.: 6 ratr’ éxiordper; Aesch.
Agnm. 1096: woAAd wand tvelorep, and 103, etc. —— oS re yiyréoune.
For more in reference to Socrates’ opinion upon the question, so much
discussed by the ancient philosophers, Whether virtue can be acquired,
and also upon strengthening it by exercise, see III. 9.1; IV. 1. and
Sympos, II. 6. His idea seems to be, that it cannot even be retained
without the constant practice of it.—— dpa yap Gowep...0b Suvape-
yous woteiy. We should naturally expect a different constr. here,
ie, Sswep...ol ph ta copara a&oxotwres ov SbvarvTai woe, odte
wal... rods... 00 3uvaudvous. . This kind of attraction by which the struc-
. ture in the secondary enunciation, introduced by &swep, is made to con-
form to that in the primary, is frequent in comparisons; cf. § 21, and
Cyrop. I. 4. 15, and examples collected by Lobeck, in Parerg. c. VI. ad
Phryn. p. 755; see Kahn. Gr. § 342. Rem. 8, and L. Gr. IL. § 880. 3. For
a similar attraction of the Infin. in constr. with the Acc. cf. I. 2.29. An
‘analogous construction is found also in the Latin, See Cic. de Amicit: L 1:
te suspicor iisdem rebus, quibus me ipsum interdum gravius commo-
veri; and Tuse. Disp. 1.17.39, and Kihner’s note in h.1.—— ore yap
& Sei wpdrrety otre Gy Bet awdxecSar Sévaryrai; the Latin
language can even exvel the beautiful precision of the Greek here:
“neque enim facere quae oportet neque abstinere poseunt.”

20.—'Qs...od0av. When és is connected with a participle, the
action expressed by the Part. is indicated as something imagined or con- |
ceived of, or a supposed reason, and is the same asa Part. denoting to
think or say followed by un infinitive with or without an Accus, Lat.:
Propterea quod putant esse, because they stsppuse, etc. ‘This construction
is employed with a simple participle or with the Gen or Accus, absolute.
The construction with the Accus, Abs,, as here, is quite frequent; since,
as Buttmann eays, 145. note 7, “a cause or reason presented as in the
mind of another seems to depend on a verb of thinking (sentiendi) im-
plied.” See Kahn. Gr. § 312. 6. (a), (b), (d); L. Gr. IT. §678. Cf. 1.3.2:
eDxero 5t wpds robs Seobs dxAGs Tayade Biddvai, Ss rods Seods xddAdAwra
eiBérar.—— thy 30 rey rornpay xarddrvorv. If the ellipsis were

BOOK J. OHAP. II. 209

supplied here, it would read: rhy 83 réy wor. SuirAlay xarddA. odcas
rhs dperns. ——rav woinray § re Adyar...nal bd Adyar, one
of the poets wh says:...and another who says:... The first lines are
taken by Xenophon from Hesiod, Theogn. v. 85 and 86. It seems to have
been a favorite couplet with Socrates, as it is put into his mouth both in
Xen. Symp. II. 4, and in Plat. Menon. p. 95. D. It is nut known from
what poet the last verse is taken. —— 3:3déea: is here used in the
signif. of the Middle voice: to procure instruction for one’s self == to
learn. It is also used in the Mid. with the meaning: to have one taught.
Cf IV. 4. 5. toy édyra vdéor, mentis quod fuit ante. This
common usage of the Greek Part. is worthy of notice. ——-rord per
--- GAAore 8’, af one time... at another.

21.—Kaya 32. See note I. 1. 8: xasewos 84. We should naturally
expect uéy here, to correspond with the 8¢: ‘Ope 32, at the beginning
of § 22. But the uéy is sometimes omitted before the 384 Here its
omission may be accounted for from the distance of the clauses, see
note I. 1. 1. Haprup@ rotro:s, I give my testimony or assent
to them. In the Latin we should, as Seiffert says, have a relative in-
etead of the demonstrative: quibus ego quoque assentior (testis sum).
—— dpe yap, sce L 1. 6. note. &swep; for the form of this com-
parison, sce note, § 19. dy pérpw wemroinnédvey, numeris
inclusus. ray S:i8acKxadtinay Adyaw, those things communi-
cated by a teacher in his instructions; Adye» is here contrasted with
dvi. rots dpeAotat AGSny eyyiyropéryny; lit., a forgetting
occurs to those neglecting, et. ——“Oray 83 ray voudserixay Adyar
ex:AdSqral ris, x.7.A., and when one is unmindful of monitory words
(admonitions, exhortations), he also forgets those affections of the mind
which led it to desire moderation. Sy h Wuxh xdox. The ante-
cedent is omitted here, and the relative attracted to its construction; see
B. 148. 8, and also a somewhat similar constr. note § 6 above.

22.—Tods els Epwras dyavA, x.7.r., those who plunge headlong into
love-intrigues. Concerning the use of the plural here, see I. 1. 11. note:
Qxdyxeus. For éyxvaw&dvras some Mas, and editions have 颫 «vA:cddé>
vas. But there is little difference in the use and eignif. of the two forms,
although, lit. éyxuAles means ¢o roll in, and éxxvAle, to roll out, in accord-
ance with the prepositions with which they are compounded. ‘ExxvA.
has been compared in respect to signification with éxpépecSai, éfoxéd-
Aew, dorscddvew, dxxeioda: wpds 78ords. trav re Sedvrey, those
things necessary to be done; Seiffert: ea quae facienda sunt. —— x«p-
8a»; concerning the variable use of the contracted and uncontracted

210 NOTES.

forms of this and other similar words, see Kahn. note in h. L —— gwal..

Suvduevot, although able, xal here denoting concession; see Kahn. Gr
§ 312, R.8; B. 144. m. 15. The attraction or transposition of the ante.
cedent into the relative clause, and the substitution of a demonstrative
Pron. in its place, is somewhat common both in Latin and Greek, see
Kithn. Gr. § 332. 4., and cf. Horace, Sat. I. 1. 1, 2, et al.

23.—N@s ody obx dvBéxera:, How then is it not posible—? *Es-
8¢xera: is used impersonally as not unfrequently, cf. IV. 7. 9: parddvex-
vas 80a évBdxorro; III. 9.4: xpoaipounervous dx rev érBexoudrwr, choosing
from thoee things which can be chosen from, Stallb. Plat. de Rep. VI.
p. 501. C.; and in regard to the sentiment, cf. Plat. Theag. p. 180. A.
adS:s, adris in Homer and the Ionic writers, is a lengthened
form of ad, with which it agrees, for the most part, in signification.
Here it is an adverb of time in contrast with wpéodex, and = deinde.
——aoxnra. Weiske supposes that this should be dcanréa, but this
conjecture is rejected by Schneider and others. The idea is, that all
things good and honorable, are attained unto, established, strengthened,
and perfected by practice. —— obx fx:ora 3%, and not least, or and
especially, corresponding substantially with aAaa pddArora, which Hero-
dotue often uses, but more forcible. Cf. § 82: woAAobs pay ray wodrTé
xal ob robs xeiplorous deéerevor. See Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 590. h. ——
cadpogtyy; we should naturally expect the article, as this is the
name of a specific virtue, but see Kiathn. Gr. § 244.2.R.4; L. Gr. II. § 485.
n. 1. and cf. III. 9. 5: 8:nasortyn... copia dari; IV. 6.7: "Ersorhun Spa
ocpla éor{y, and other examples cited by Bornemann on Plat. Apol. 1.
p. 83. dy TG...a0Tg odpart cupwepureusdva: TH Yuxy. The prepu-
sition o¢v here in composition is best rendered, together, and Wuxg put in
the Dat. after 7g adr¢ ; although the meaning is the same if yuy% is gov-
erned by ety. al 4#8oval. The Greeks as well as the Romans were
accustomed to put pleasure for the love of pleasure. For the Plur. num-
ber here, see I. 1. 11.

24.—Ka}...8, now Af here indicates a resuming of the subject
of the conduct of Critias and Alcibiades, broken off in § 17 by answering
an objection, which led to a disquisition upon the nature of virtue; and
also indicates an application of what has been said, a satisfactory conclu-
sion of the whole matter, a confidence that the conclusion about to be
stated is established. Cf. § 56 and § 58; and see Hartung, Gr. Partik, L
p. 261 sq.; Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 691. The particles xai 84 have a some-
what different signification in II. 6,7, where see note. cuppdx®,
lit. a fellow-fighter, ody and yudx», but here simply, aid, Aelper. —~

BOOK I. CHAP n 211

dxelvou 8° &dwadAayéyre; concerning this Nom. of the participle added
by 1d oxjjua nad’ Srv Kal uépos, or partitive apposition, see Kahn. Gr.
§ 313. 1 Rem. 1: 366. 3., and I, Gr, II. 678. 2. Cf IL 1. 4. and the pas-
sage cited in Kriiger Anab. II. 4. 1. p. 112 »q. —— gvyew els @erradlay
..-&vopula; when Critias was banished at a certain time, he fied to
Theasaly, where the people were notorious for their extravagance in
living, frauds, and other species of immorality. It was even called:
nebulqnum patriam. Cf. Plat. Crite, p. 53, D, and Stallbaum’s note
quoted from Fischer; also Hellen. IT. 3. 36. 8° ad, see § 12. above.
Bd pty wdddos...82...82...eal. The clauses connected by
3é...8@ are parts of one general idea, but «al connects something of a
different nature. For the position of ud» here, see Hartung, Gr. Partik.
II. 415, and cf. L 1, 12. —— 8:4... xdAAos, nearly like 3:4 1d xadrdy elvat ;
hence, having a verbal force, it is without the article, see note upon I. 1.
9, and cf. III. 8.11: 8a Adyeu parSdvew. The beauty of Alcibiades be-
came proverbial in Greece. TWOAAGY Kal cepya@y yuvaxey. A
little below we find woAA@y kal 8uvarey; in II. 9.6: roAAd cad
swoynpd; IIL 11.4: Sepawalvas woAAds wal eve:deis; cf. also IV. 2. 85, and
Anab. IV. 6.27. In inverse order we find, for example, in Lys. p. 758:
woynpol kal woAdof; Aesch. c. Ctesiph. p. 592: GpSova nal wodAd. Also
in the Comp. and Superl.: wel nal pel{w, wAcioro: nal BéATioro:; and
in inverse order III. 5.3; Hellen. IV.2.5; Cyrop. L 4.17; Plat. Phaedr.
p. 284. E. et al. From such examples as these we see that the Greeks, as
also the Latins, did not consider the notion of multitade or number, as
something merely external, but as inherent, a property or quality of
things; and were consequently aceustomed to connect numerals by «al
with other attributive words. Cf. Hermann ad Viger. 323, and Kihn.
L, Gr. IT. § 726. 8, and 727 Anm.2; Matth. IL § 444. 4. —— 8dvauy...
thy, the power which (he exercised or had).

Avvaté@y xodaxetey. Many editors, as Weiske, think that xoAa-
xedew should be omitted here, and that woAAGy xal Suvardy dvSpéreyw
should stand in contrast with roAAg@y cal ceuray yuvaxer. But in that
case Gy8pwr would have probably been written instead of d»Bpérw».
And besides, there seems to be no good reason for the change, which is
not authorized by the Mss, We are not to understand by robs duvarods
wodaxedey, simply, men distinguished by the art of flattery (of Seof or
xavyol xoAaxevery), sycophants, but men able to flatter Alcibiades, i. e.,
who had great influence upon his mind. Accustomed to flattery from
his childhood, he would spurn the common herd of sycophants, and be.
influenced only by the attentions of men of genius, authority, wealth,
and renown. Such men might properly be called Svvatol xoAaxeterw.
Ssadpumréuevos is well chosen to designate the enervating,

212 - NOTES.

corrupting effects of flattery. Cf. Cyrop. VIL 2. 23: é5d wrotrou S:adpe
wropevos...xal bx’ dySpéray, of we xodaxevoryres tAeyor, x.1rA. oStes
xa&xetvos, for the repetition of the subject here after Sswep, «7A, for
the sake of emphasis, see Kahn. Gr. IJ. § 682. Cf. IV. 2. 25, and Hellen.
11.4. 41. It is found even in Homer, II. II. 474; XVL 428, 480. This
peculiarity is found in Latin as well as in Greek.

25.—To:ovurwy 8¢, «7A. Toiobroy refers to what has been related
in the last section. For the Gen. Abs, see Kuhn. § 312. war... 8a
...88...83...38... eal, since...and...and...and...and...and since ;
Latin: cum.. et, ete...cum or cum etiam. The clauses more
nearly related, it will be noticed, are connected by 8¢, and those more
distinct by xai For an explanation of the joining of the Gen. Abs
with nominatives, see I.1.18: Spxov, «.7.A. ef. also note, § 24. —— w yxa-
péve, Partic. of dyxée from Syxes, bulk, mass, weight; hence puffed up,
elated. ex) yéve:...d4) wAobry, x.A. The Latin in such cases
frequently varies the construction by interchanging ob and propter.

26.—Elra, and yet. Elra and Grera are used in questions, denoting
astonishment, indignation, and irony, indicating an unexpected conse-
quence from what precedes. Cf. I. 4.11; II. 7. 5, 6,7. Kgra and xtirera
are used with still more emphasis; as in Cyrop. IL 2. $1, and Symp. IV.
2 See Kiihn. Gr. § 844, 5. (e); B. 149. m. 19. Latin writers might
use et tamen, or simply et, as in Cic. Tusc. Quaest. I. 38. 92: et
dubitas, etc. See Kéahner’s note in h. 1. exAnupeaAnaodrny,
ist Aor. of #AnpueAdo, from wAnupedts (xphy and péAos), out of tune,
means, lit. to make a false note in music; and hence to make a mistake,
to do wrong. Sr: 3%, on the contrary, since, etc. Ad has a strong
adversative or contrasting force here. nyiua...eixds, when, or in
the age in which, i was natural that they should be imprudent and >
headstrong, Socrates, ete. .

27.—Ob phy. See aote upon § 5 above. woihoas, after he
has, ete. gavaeaty, show themselves, turn out. alriay Eyes
rourou, is blamed for this, Lat. crimen habere, or culpam sus-
tinere. cuyd:arplBoy, passing his time with, being a pupil or
disciple of. Tw...8AAw Tey, one, any other one. Ty here is the
abridged form of the dative of the indefinite pronoun +{s and is there-
fore enclitic cuyyevdéuevos, being with, conversing with, as a
disciple with his master. &AA’® oy, ac non. See note upon I. 2.
2: *AAN’ Exauce péy. GAN’ of ye warépes. I'é here is not concessive
bat emphatic; and it does not qualify the phrase, but tha word rarepes

BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 213

indeed. See Hartung, I. 8.414. The whole clause may be rendered:
But even their fathers themselves, whilet they live with sons (i.e, though
even with their sons), are not blamed when their children do wrong, if
they themselves conduct properly. How then, the author intends to
have implied, can masters be reproached for the faults of their pupils,
since they are so much less favorably situated to exert an influence over
them than parents.

28.—Alxaioy qv xplv. The use of the Imperf. Indic. here corresponds
with the Latin usage: see Zumpt, Gr. § 518. 2. el pey ards éxole:
-.-&y @€3éxe. By the use of the Indic. mode with ef here in the pro-
tasis, and the Indic, with &» in apodosia, the impossibility both of the
thing conditioned and the result is implied, i. e, Socrates did : ot conduct
badly and was not therefore bad. The Imperf. is used of past time when
we might expect the Aor. because continued action is implied; see B. 139.
m. 28 and 29; Kihn. 339. 1. (b). ei 8° airds owhpovay Bieréret,
here we have ef with the indicative in the protasis, since the condition
is a reality or fact, i.¢. if he always was of a right mind (which he was),
how, ete; and & with the Opt. in the Apod. to represent the thing
conditioned as undetermined, uncertain, Kahn. § 839. II. 8. a. (a); L. Gr.
Il. § 811.6. Cf. IL 2.7, and 5.4: ef ye ratra roiaird dori, xadws dy
Fxo1, IT. 2. 8.

29.— AAA” el, «.7.A., comprises an objection of the opposer of So-
cratea, in the language of the writer, and grants that if the accusation
were well founded, Socrates would be justly reproached: If that be true
which is asserted, (but it is not, as is implied in the use of the tenses, see
note, § 28 above), that although he did not himself do evil, yet when he
saw it in others, he was accustomed to approve, etc. Kpitlay wey.
The particle zd» is here added, because the author has it in mind to speak
afterward of Alcibiades, rolyvy, derived from ro or re, therefore,
‘and the slightly deductive »uy, introduces the confutation of the preced-
ing objection. It is here ueraBarichy; i.e, it indicates transition. See
Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 348 sq.; Kibn. Gr. § 824. 8. (c), and Stallb. Plat.
Rep. VII. p. 518 D. and VIIL p. 564.——E’Su84yov. This is the
same individual who is called EdSd3npuos 5 xadds in IV. 2. 1. wet-
ogyra xpiaSa:. The Partic. reipavra may be used here in the mid-
die sense, weipacSa: (to attempt, conari); but it is perhaps better, sup-
plying abrdy after it, to consider it as active and equivalent to the Latin,
tentare aliquem = ad amorem pellicere or pudicitiam tentare; and then
xpicsa is the infinitive, denoting design or purpose: that he might, ete.
Hieron, XJ. 11: xal robs narods ob weipay, GAAd weipdpevoy bx” abtav

214 NOTES.

avexdoda: ky oe 3ée:, pulchros non tentare, eta. Cyrop. V. 2. 28, and
Stallb, Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. C. XpijoSa: is elsewhere used of sexual in-
tercourse. Rep. Lac. 3]. 12: 19: &pq xpavra. Symp. VIIL 15: poppijs
Xpijois, also 28, and 36 et al. awerpere pdaoxwy, he discouragea
-him by saying, or, whilst he thus spoke, Lat. cum ita dictitaret. ——
@ BotAerat. For the use of the Indicative Present in oratio obligua,
see note and references in L 1. 18.—— wposacreitv...ixnerevorta
wal 8cdpnevoyw, to seek with supplications and prayers, suppiicando ac
precando petere. [posarreiy is properly used of mendicants or beggara
Oecon. XX. 15: xposa:réy S:ayoeira: Bioredey. Plato, Phaedr. p. 233. D,
and Symp. p. 203.B; VIIL 23. Gswep rods xrexots, by attrac
tion for Sswep of wrexol (sc. xposa:tovew). See note upon § 19 above.
wpostotvat, xal raira, x7A, that he impart to himself, and
that too of what is of no value, is positively bad (¢lAnua 4 BAA rs YnAd-
nua, Symp. VIII. 23). Td pydty dyaddy = vitium. Mposdoiva is here
followed by the partitive genitive. See Kaho. Gr. § 273. 3. (b), and ef.
Eurip. Cycl. 528; Aristoph. Pac. 1111. For the use of «al rotra, see B.
150. m. 16, :

$0.—Toi 3 Kpiriov...trdy Zoxpdrav... Tov EuSuvdjpov...6 Kpe
rias., It will be noticed that the article has not been previously used
in this narrative with the proper names. It seems to be added here
to make the distinction between the individuals more definite. With
Critias too: é Kpirfas, it may be considered as denoting contempt, this
Critias —— Aéyera:, Impers. td ts aaid, ete. Sindy, like a swine,
swinishly. One Ms. and some editors insert +7) here with dixdy, but it
might have easily crept in from the 81, and it is not necessary as the
neuter adjective is not unfrequently used in this way without ri. Cf
IL. 7.18: Savpacrdy xoreis; Anab. J. 4.18: é8éxes 3¢ Seiov elvar; Cyrop.
V. 3.2; Plat, Legg. IL. p. 657, A. Savpaordy Adyers, Symp. p. 175. A,
and Stallb, Plat. Phaedr. p. 274. C. Concerning the word dixdy, ef. Cyrop.
V.217: 7d 80 xexwhoda: bd trav Bpwoudrey xal tis wécews wdyy avTois
indy xal Snpiwdes Bones elvac wposxyjodat, confricare ali
quem. .

31.—Eg dy 3h wal. And on account of these things, (the reproofe
related in the previous paragraph, ) indeed ; or, on account of even such
things as these. A‘ here qualifies the sense of the~pronoun op».
- ray trpidxovra &y vouodérns pera XapixAéous. Cf. Hellen. IL 3.2
and 13. Of the thirty tyrants besides Critias the leader, only Charicles
is mentioned, because he, conspiring with Critias and aided by a few
others, acquired great autl ority and influence in the republic Nowe

BOOK IL. CHAP. Il. 216

Séraqs, legislator, lawmaker. The vouodéra: were a legislative com-
mnittee chosen for the final revision of the laws before they were carried
into execution ; see nomothetes in Smith’s Dict. of Antiquities, Critiaa,
it seems, was one of this committee. See Thirlwall's Hist. of Gr. Vol. I
p- 460 sq. For the construction of the partitive genitive, ra» rpid«. with
the Part. &», see Kahn 278. 8. dwenpynudvevcer altg. "Ano-
prnuoveveay til, to bear something in mind either for or against any one;
here of course, against. Cf. Il. XXIV. 428; Hesiod. Theog. 508; Thue.
L 137.——Adyer réxvqy, not rhetoric merely, but the whole art of
discoursing upon public affairs, or upon philosophy and other species of
literature. It therefore referred not only-to Socrates, but to all who
taught any art of this kind. Hence, from its general character, the arti-
cle is omitted with réxynp. exnped(ww dxelyq, lit. threatening,
and hence seeking to abuse or calumniate him. The same verb is also
used in III. 5.16.——8ry ¢widdA., that on which he might lay hold.
—— Grd 7d cows ois Girocdpas...ewiripapevoy emiptper abr,
but applying to him the reproach made by the multitade against the
philosophers generally (i.e, that they possessed the art of making the
worse appear the better reason, toy frre Adyor xpelrtw moieiy,) and
{thus] calumniating him with them. Cf. Plato, Apol. p. 18. B. and Stall-
baum's note; Aristophanes, Nubes, 95-100, et al., in reference to this
reproach. ob8et yap Iywye ofre abrds...o0re bAAOU, KTA;
I have here followed Schutz, Weiske, and Kahbner in reading ov3é yap
instead of ore yap. The particles, od8% yap, in a negative, correspond
to «al ydp in a positive declaration; cf. L 4.9; and in Mss. ofre and
ob3é as well as phre and pide are oflen confounded. The Greek dp,
like the Latin enim, often refers to a thought to be supplied from the
preceding context; here: there was no just cause of complaint against
Socrates, but the commun reproach of the philosophers was transferred
to him ; for neither I myself have heard Socrates claiming any such art
(as is made a reproach against the philosophers, i.e, rby frrw, x.7.A.,
see above), nor have learned that any other one saya, etc. Odre is used
by Anaphora with fywye...abrds in order to make the contrast of those
words with &AAeyv more emphatic.

$2.—EdfAwce 3¢. Kpirias is sometimes considered as the subject
of éAwoe, but it is much better to treat this verb as intransitive and
impersonal == 89Aoy d¢yévero, it was evident, or, the thing itself made it
plain, viz. that Critias had special reference to Socrates, when he intro-
duced this law. See Kahn. Gr. § 249; Buttm, § 129. 9; Matthine. IL
§ 860. 2. and ef. Cyrop. VII. 1. 80: ds abe farw iaxvporépa pdray§...
éshAwcer.—dé, continuative here, and. —— drei yap. For the use

216 NOTES. '

of the explicative ydp after such phrases as e34Awce 84, see Kithn. L. Gr.
754. B; Hartung’s Gr. Partik. § 470. a; ef. IL 4.12; Symp. IV. 17:
rexuhpioy Sé- SaddAoPdpous yap, «.7.A. ob tobds xeipiorous
ef. § 23 and note above: oby §x:0ra. Concerning the cruelty and injus-
tice of the thirty tyrants, see Hellen. IJ. 8. 12 sq.; Thirlwall’s Greece, L
408 sq., Ch. XX XI, and Sallust Catil. LL 28-31. —— woddobs 8 wrpce-
tpéwoyto, x«.7.A, turned, incited, impelled many; Lat: impellere
ad injuste agendum; see note upon § 64, and ef. Plat. Apol. p. 32.
C. Mid. voice used to denote that they did it for their own advantage or
gratification. wov, perbaps, I suppose, or if I am not mistaken ;
Lat. opinor. It indicates here not that Socrates casually made the
remark, but that Xenophon did not know that he made it except from
circumstances that afterwards occurred, such as Charicles’ allusion to it, as
indicated in § 87. Body &yéAns vopeds, «.7.A. Plato uses this
same image more fully drawn out in his Gorgias, p. 516. A. B. —— pd
bpodroyoln...ph aloxdverat, und oferai, «rr. The change from
the optative to the indicative mode in these two clauses is worthy of
notice, as showing the facility of the Greek in expressing nice shades of
thought. .The first is a comparison, a supposed case, and hence the
optative; but the indicative is used in the last, since a real fact, which
was before the eyes of Socrates, is brought to view. See Kahn. L. Gr.
If. § 819. Anm. 6.

$3.—Karéoavres 8 re Kpitias xal 6 Xapedrfis... €8einviryy..

awecwéryy, «1A. The interchange of number between the plur. and
dual is not unusual, especially with the participle, as here, even in prose,
though more frequent in poetry. See Kahn. § 241. R.8; L Gr. Il § 426.
Anm. 2., and ef. II. 3. 18. tév re yépov, the law mentioned in
§ 81: Adywr réyrny uh Biddexev.—awerwérny ph siadrdéyecda. For
this apparently pleonastic though emphatic use of the negative uf after
verbs of forbidding and the like, see Kahn. § 818.8; Hermann ad Viger.
§ 271. Ch 1V.4.3. De Repub. Lac 1X. 2: 5 Auxotpyos...dwetwe
undervds &rrecda.—— ‘O 82 Lwxpdryns; 3é may be here rendered by
the Latin, tum, then. —— Td 8° égdray. The affirmative answer is
frequently made in Greek by some form of nul, and the negative by
the same, with the addition of the negative ov.

81.—Tolyuy; see § 29 above. This particle is not unfrequently
used in dialogue where one quickly and promptly answers another, as
here: Well then! I am prepared to obey, etc.; ef. § 35, 37 and I. 6.9,
In the last case Socrates answers a question put by himself. —— Adda
vt wapavyouteas. The Partic here may be rendered as u verb, and

BOOK I. CHAP. II. 217

the verb as an adverb, unconsciously ; 20 frequently with such verbs as
AavSdye, tuyxdve, etc.; see Kithn. Gr. § 310. 4. (1). Tidrepow thy
tay Adyow téxyny coy Trois dpSas Aeyouévois, «.7.A., considering
the art of speaking as an aid to (adjumento ease) those things which are
spoken, ete. Zéy run elya: or ylyvecda: signifies, to be an aid or assist-
ance to any one; the ody indicating accompaniment, and then, both
accompaniment and the consequent aid. See Kithn. Gr. § 289. 2. ——
SHAoy Er: dpectédov efn. This construction of the optative with Sr,
after the present, 39Ady (éoru,) in the primary enunciation, is very rare ;
and indeed is never used, without there is allusion to what has been
spoken by another. Here the reference is to the prohibition which is
under discussion. In other cases the present tense is followed by the
indicative. See Kahn. L. Gr. § 769. —— wespardory dpdas Adyesy.
This whole passage has been thus paraphrased: You prohibit the exer-
cise of the art of speaking. The question therefore arises, whether you
mean the art of speaking rightly (ép3ds), or the art of speaking not
rightly (ui ép3as). If you prohibit the art of speaking dp3as, such as I
exercise, it is necessary to abstain from speaking épSas, which is absurd ;
but if you forbid the art of speaking yd dps such, e. g. as the Sophists
exercise, it is necvesary to use exertions for speaking dp3és, and that kind
of speaking which I employ must be approved, since it teaches dpdds
Adyey. For it cannot be supposed that all speech, whether well or ill,
is forbidden by you; therefore your prohibition pertains not to me, who
commit to my disciples the art of speaking rightly.

35.—Kal=stum, then; the Latin might also employ et anda rela-
tive, instead of a personal pronoun where there is a change of persons as
interlocutors: cui Charicles. vdde, something; referring as rd8q
usually does to what immediately follows; see note I. 2.3. For the use
of the plural here, see note upon §1. 1. 5 raira. ——cor ebpadé-
orepa byra xpoayopevouer, x.7.2, lit. (with rd3e) we announce to you
something that is more easily understood. Notice the difference in
meaning between the participle, as expressing a fact, and verb in the
infin. indicating the result, the thing to be accomplished. —— 8Aws ah,
like the Lat. omnino non, Germ. gar nicht, wholly not, or not at all, ——
aupiBorow # &s, that I may not be in doubt, e0 as to do, or and 80
do, ete, Seiffert compares this construction with that of the Accus. with
the Infin. in Latin, after dubito, (eee Zumpt’s Gr. § 541.), and Kabner
renders &s, as, Germ. wie, but may it not here take the place of Ssre,
and denote result or consequence as above rendered. péxps woo
ray, within how many years, or, until what age; cf. III. 5. 27: péxpe
vijz Chappas HAswias, a8 long as ai age continues, Hellen. IIL. 1. 141

218 NOTES.

pexpt rerdpey fyepiv, to the end of four daya —— péevs .. reds dp
Spéwovs. Notice the use of the article in designating the subject here
men are, etc.——“Ocovu wep, elxe, xpdévou, the Gen. of the time
within which something happens; see Kihn. § 273. 4. (b) The verb
&n is more usually employed in quoting the words of another in this
way. Yet elxe is somewhat frequently found. Cf. Symp. IIL 8: Tf
yap od, elxey, and Bornemann’s note in h. 1. where he quotes other in-
stances. In Latin we sometimes find dixit used in the same manner,
instead of inquit. BovAedew =<: BovAeurhy elya:, see L. 1.18 and note.
The age at which one might be chosen to the senate was thirty yeara
See Smith’s Dict. of Ant., Art. BovA%. So in the next clause it is added:
you shall not converse with those who are under thirty years of age.
——— ds otxw ¢porizois obc:. ‘Os is frequently used with a participle
in the same case as the principal subject of the sentence (here a pronoun
understood), to give a reason, motive, ete. —— 982 od, neither indeed
shall you. Ifthe preceding clause were positive instead of negative, we
should in Attic prose have «xa wf, although in Ionic and poetie writers
pndé might even then be used; Kahn. Gr. § $21. 2.

36.—Mndt Ey...%y. Great offence has been taken at the change in
form, &, %», of this particle and its repetition without a connective ;
hence some propose xal for ¥». But no change seems to be necessary,
for the identity of meaning in the two particles is unquestionable. And
when one of two conditional clauses is dependent on another, i. e., used
for the sake of explanation, illustration or more accurate definition,
they are not connected by a copula. Thus here the action of buying is
dependent on that of selligg. Cf. the repetition of ef in IL 3. 9 and
Anab. ‘IIL 2. 81 with Bornemann’s note. The same construction is found
in Latin. Cf. Cic. proS, Roec. Amer. L 2: si quis istorum dixisset...
si verbum de re publica fecisset ; also dé Finib. I. 8, and Kibn. Tuse.
Quaest. V. 9. 24, and also L. Gr. 823. 9. -——— Upepa: dxdcou wrodci,
“ask what he wants for it.” In Latin fhe principle verb would follow
the subordinate. phrase. Nal rd ye rotaira. Nal followed by aard
makes a qualified assent: yes, sach things indeed, (sc. it is right for you
to ask] but, ete. Ie gives emphasis to ra:atra, and thus strengthens the
contrast between these things and thoee introduced by daAd following.
——&aAAd roi, but certainly, (ro: rendering the exception more empha-
tic); see Kahn. Gr. § 317. 3. These particles are used in the same way
in If. 2.7; Ill. 6.10. A verb is frequently interposed between them.
Cf Cyrop, L 5.18: "AAAG mierebe ror od ye. Ye renders the ov
emphatic. We should give its force by an emphasis on you. My3d
dwonplvepat...da» el85 ofoy, «.7.A., shall I not answer...if J
know, for example, where, etc.

9

BOOK I. CHAP. II. | 219

87.—Tésdé. For the use of 83¢ roidsde, etc, as preparatives, ses
Kahn. Gr. § 304.2; L Gr. IL § 631. 2 8 ¢4 0 €: = oportet. ——
Tay oxuTéwy, «7.A.; an elliptical phrase for ray xapaderypdray tay
&xd rev oxuréwy. Socrates was accustomed in his conversations, to
illustrate and confirm his positions by examples or similitudes from com-
mon life, from potters, artists in wood and iron, ete. The sophista, on
the other hand, far less wisely, drew their illustrations from objects that
were splendid and magnificent, and endeavored to captivate their hearers
by the elevation of their style. They often even ridiculed the Socratic
manner of speaking, as common, low, trite. Cf. IV. 4.5; Plat Symp.
p- 221. E; 491. A; see also Aristophanes’ Clouds, 235. KaTATE-
Tpigdat SsadpvaAoupévous, they are worn out by your constant
barping upon them, by your constantly having them in your mouth.
The verb «xararpiBex properly refers to the examples (which as we say
are trite), but is here poetically transferred to the men themselves from
‘whom illustrations were drawn. ——ray éxopdvay robvrois, those
things which are connected with these illustrations, i. e., rod 8:xalou, x.7.2.,
which I am accustomed to connect with these when I make use of them,
(sc. must I abstain from, awéxecSa: Sehoe:). The phrase, rd rin éwdue-
vev, is often so used. See Plato de Rep. IIL. p. 406. D; p. 412; VL~
486. D. téy kAAwy Tay ToLtobrewy, such like things, alia id
genus. The article before roiwvrey is sometimes omitted. But see
examples of its use in Cyrop. I. 22: nal r&AAa +d rowvra; Bornemann,
ad Apol. § 33. p. 77. ed. 1824. The Vulg. reading for rosodrwy is Bixaley.
xal ray BouxdrAwy ye, and at least, from herdsmen. This is

' adduced as proof that the Jaw was introduced with special reference to

Socrates, § 82, above. —— 8xws uh is here followed by the Ist Aor.
tense, Subj. mood, ro:fjoys, in opposition to a canon of criticism which
has sometimes been adopted, i.e, that it requires a Fut. indicative
Dawes’ canon is now however given up by all scholars, See Kiéthn. L.
Gr. Tom. IL §777, and cf. II, 1.19; 10.1; Woolsey’s Gorgias, 480,
A. p. 169.

38.—"EvSa nal, then indeed. Kal connects the fact, the becoming
evident, BjAoy éydvero, with the previous supposition of the fact, § 33
above. ——-o8y. See note on 1. 16 above. ——d&s elxov wpds &A-
AfAous, e¥pnra:; lit, as they had themselves to each other, it has
been related; i.e, their relation and intercourse which each other has
been unfolded.

89.—talny 3° dy Eyaye, and I would add. We sometimes give:
the force of -yé in such cases as this, by entphasis upon J, The idep ip;

220 - NOTES.

my opinion is, ete. obs Apdexovros abrois Loxp. &Suirdagodray.
The negative odx should be joined with &mAnodrny in translating here,
and the Gen. Abs. with the Part. indicates the ground or reasun: be-
cause S. was pleasing, etc. —~- 3» xpdvor, x.1.r., a8 long as they were
with, or, in company with, etc. oix BAAas tial waAAop... h, they
did not attempt to converse with others more than with those who, etc. ;
or, not so much as, etc, like the Latin, non tam...quam. Cf. Thue.
If. 40; Demosth. pro Megalop. 10. p. 188. rois pdAiora wxpdr
teve: ra wodirixd, “qui potissimum rempublicam ge-
runt,” most skilled in, ete

40.—Ereéy, partitive Gen. with elya:. See Kahn. Gr. § 273. 8.——
Mepixdet, dwitpdam pty Sere éavrod, xr, with Pericles who was
his guardian, and a leading man in the State, he was accustomed to con-
verse, etc. Cf Plat. Alcib IL p. 104.B; p. 118 B.——roidde, as
follows. See note § 3 above.

41.—@dyat. The sudden change here from oratio obligua to recta
should not escape notice. Such constructions are frequent in Latin,
where the words of another are quoted. Cf. e.g. de Orat. I. 56, 239 sq.
——G& TleplxrAess. The interjection O with the Voe. in Latin, is never
a simple form of address, as here, but indicates wonder, displeasure, or
some other passion or affection of the mind. —— %yors &», potes ne
Iidyrews Shwou, entirely, J think. Al8afov 84, now then teach,
etc, Af eumetimes adds urgency to the request, (Cf Il. 3. 11: aéye 34 -
pot) and also, at the same time, indicates a consequence which follows
from what has gone before; here an inference from xdyrws 8frev, (since
you are able), and urgency with the Imper. and the formula of swearing,
wpos tay Seoy. Cf. IIL 6.5: Ackor 84, tell me then. See Hartung, Gr.
Partik. I. 260 sq.; Kohn. Gr. § 315.1; L. Gr. IL § 691. B. odvas
roy "AAxtBiddny. Cf. this with the beginning of the section, where
the verb stands by itself with the pronoun implied. —— »dpuimos obe-
dient to law, or, observant of law.

42.— AAA’ here denotes opposition to a sentiment implied in the
preceding paragraph, i. e., that it is difficult to understand what law ia
We need not render it in English, the shade of thought may be given by
the manner of uttering the clause following. obSdy ri. The inde-
finite pronoun rf is used here, as elsewhere with adjectives, indefinite
numerals, and adverbs, like the Latin quidem, to give emphasis; see
Kithn. Gr. § 303. 4; L. Gr. IL § 688. Herbet rendera the two words:
nihil quicquams cf. Symp. IV. 21; §rrdy rf pe ofe: peurioda: abroe. —

BOOK IL CHAP. I. ~ 221

yvava:; for the forms of the Aor. of verbe in -w like verbs in -ju, see
Kahn. Gr. § 191 sq. adyres yap obra vduor eioly, by attraction
for adyra raird dots vduor, a8 in § 43: xal ratra vdéuos dort, Cf. ILI.
11.4: oS7és pot Blos dort, he is my life or food to me; IV. 4.13;
Anab. V. 4. 27: foay 8t (eal ai wAciora: for Av 88 (eal rd wAciora.
But this is by no means a universal principle of the language. ‘Attraction
does not take place, especially where the relative or demonstrative pro-
noun precedes. See ri dor: wduos in § 41, and also iu the preceding
clause ; II. 11.6: 87s by evraida durian, rodTe@ tpopy xpuvra, and
nal ravra vépos dor: in § 43. Cf. other examples collected by Bornemann,
Anab. I. 3. 18; see Kithn. Gr. § 240, 1; L. Gr. II. 421. A.1. This law of
attraction is carried much farther in Latin than in Greek; see Zumpt’s
Gr. § 376; and cf. Cic. Tuse. Disp. I 10. 20; IV. 10. 28, et al. Soxt-
udoay, approving. fypawe, propose or ordain, —— ppdCoyr, in-
dicating or explaining, what, etc. For the Part. as a complement with
verba declarandt, see Kin. Gr. § 310. (b). ——& 4. There is a bald-
ness in this form of expression which is seldom allowed in Latin. Either
the verb oportet with the negative or a verb antithetical to facere (rotetv),
as, e.g. omittere, might be supplied. rayada, things that are good ;
see Kithn. § 244. 8. In the answer it is unnecessary to repeat the rela-
tive form in translating. vyouloay. The common reading is éyé-
pucay; but the one which we have given, first proposed by Reiske, found

in Ma ¥, and received by Wolf and others, seems to be preferable. The

participle is frequently used in this way, with a verb implied from the
preceding or succeeding context. Cf. Symp. IV. 53, and also § 2 with
Bornemann’s note. Also II. 1. 28 below, and note. See Hermann ad
Viger. § 215; Kihn. Gr. § 313. R. 1; L. Gr. .§ 680.— 4 peipd«coy.
O youth! or in familiar language of address & may be rendered my:
my son! Ta 3 xaxd ov. The negative of is rendered emphatic
by being placed last. In Latin the same idea would be expressed by
minime, but with a reversed position; minimeque mala.

43.—Eady 3, now if indeed. —— Hdyra...8c0a by, all things
tohatsoever ; like the Lat.: omnia, quaecunque.—— 7d xparoiy, the
ruling power of the city, thoee who [at the time] rule it KpaTapy
THs wéAews, ruler of the city; Partic. as a nomen agentis, followed by
the Genit, ——xal raira yduos eori;...xargcira. In Latin, if there
was not an attraction in gender as in the preceding section: wxdyres, x.rA,
yet the singular number of the pronoun would be employed: hoc lex
est; aod, asa general principle, the singular relative, quod, is used
where the Greek has the plural; as 80a in this same sentence,

222, NOTES.

44.—Ap’ obx, nonne. The ody indicates that an affirmative
answer is expected, cf. note, I. 1. 15, and Kahn. § 844. 5.(b). The deduc-
tive force of the interrogative dpa can scarcely be traced in many cases,
although it undoubtedly implies the idea of consequence, result, in the
mind of the speaker. Sray 6 xpelrtayv... dvayxdoy, where the stronger
constrains the weaker, not by persuasion but by force. The participles
indicating the means; Kithn. Gr. § 812. 4. (e). 8ca Epa, whatever
things then. “Apa is here an illative particle, denoting an inference or
conclusion from what precedes. Cf. note I 1. 2, and § 8 above, and see
Kihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (a). dvaridepa: yap rd, «rA, for I retract
what I before said, that, etc. This metaphor is 2rawn from the game of
draughts (rerraiv); dvadeiva: werrots, is to take back the draughts; i. e,
to put them in another place, when they are found to be placed wrongly
(Seivas werrots, to place the draughts, is antithetical to this). Henve
dvaridecSa: receives the meaning: ¢o correct an error, or retract any
thing done amiss. Cf. If. 4.4. It is often used with this significance in
Plato as in Gorg. p. 461. D; Protag. p. 211, ete. MerariSecSa: is used
in the same manner in IV. 2. 18. For the use of the article 7} with
the Infin. efyu, or with the phrase following, see Kahn. § 308 R.1;
L. Gr. IL. § 648. ;

45.—Elre ph, sc. ypddew; see note, § 42. xpaTrody rar ra
Xphuwara exdérrewy, ruling, prevailing, over those who have wealth.

46.—MdAa ros...’ArniBiddy. The particle rof is used in answers
for the purpose of giving emphasis to an assent, or to indicate astonish-
ment or impatience at the question asked. See Kihn. L. Gr. IL. § 840;
Gr. § 344. 7, and ef. note upon L. 6.11. In IL 1. 11, 18, it is used in an
objection: "AAA’ éydé ro, but I indeed. Some editors substitute a comma
for the colon after 'AAx:S:d8y, and connect pdda ro: with Sevol. But
these words seem to supply the required answer to Alcibiades’ question ;
and their collocation at so great a distance from Se:vof is perhaps a suffi-
cient reason for not connecting them in meaning with that, although
euch adverbs as pdAa, pGAAov, wdyu, woAd, etc, are often separated by
several words from a word which they qualify, for the sake of emphasis
See note upon IL 6. 35. nal pets, we also, The use of the plural
for the singular, for the sake of modesty, by which the speaker asso-
ciates others with himself in his views, etc, is unusual in Greek prose, .
but very common in Latin, and somewhat frequent in the Greek poeta.
Cf. II. 7. 1 (at the end); Cyrop. (at the beginning), and see Kahn. Gr.
§ 241. R. 12. TnAtkouror Syres, when we were of such an
age [as you], of your age. Secvol... per, were powerfully.
much skilled in snch inquiries as these. —— E1Se...8re Sewdrares

BOOK L CHAP. IL. 228

cavrov rata oda, O that I had been with you, Pericles, when you
excelled yourself [i. e, at other times], in these thinga, or, when you
were in possession of your full vigor and skill in these things.) For the
use of the Indic. mode, cvveyeréuny with the particle efSe, see B. 139.
N.2. For this use of the Superl. with the Genit. of the reflexive pro-
nouns, and its significance, see Kahn. Gr. § 828. 5; B. 182. N. 28, and
L. Gr. IL § 750. g. “For a eimilar use of the Comp. (Sexérepos), which
some contend, should be read here, see Venat. XIL 20: awas davron dors
BeArlay, and De Re Equest. 1.14: Sxavra BeArie davrov tora:

47.—Ewel...rdxiora, lit, when they very quickly; but we may
render here, just as soon as, see C. 525. R. ——Tolyuy, Lat. igitur,
denotes that the thread of discourse, which has been interrupted, is re-
sumed ; see also note upon § 29 above. wodtrevondvaw baréAra-
Bor xpelrroves elvas, supposed themselves superior to those who
were employed in governing the State. oSre yap...bAAws...
ef re, for in no other respect ... and if, etc. The particles otre (ufre)...
re, are often used in Greek like neo (neque)...et (que) in Latin, sot
... and, indicating denial on the one side and affirmation on the other. Cf
I, 4.1; Anab. IL 2.8: Guocay...uhre wpo8dcew adAAfrovs cbhupaxol
ve &secdu; V. 1. 6, and Kriiger, Dionys. Hal. Historiogr. p. 269, where
many examples of ofre... ef re and ofre... 4» re are cited. See Rost Gr.
p-695; Kahn. L. Gr. IT. §748. a; and Gr.§821.2.(a). For the correspond-
ing Latin idiom, see Cicero, Tuse. Disp. 1. 29.71: Socrates neo judicibus
supplex fait, adhibuit que liberam contumaciam; and I. 4. 8 with
Kahner’s note. —— ¢acyxépnevor %xSorro. For the use of the parti-
ciple as a complement with verda affectuum, see Kithn. Gr. § 310. 4. (c);

L. Gr. IL § 659. IIL; and cf. IL 1.88: adwodelzovres, abrdy KxSovra;

HIT. 18.3: &Sovra: xlvovres. Guwep tvexev nal Xoxpdres xpos-
HAXSov. The xal is omitted in one Ms. but its insertion is according to a
common Greek idiom, which employs it after relative pronouns, with
the signification even or also, etiam. Cf. L 2.81; Ill. 8. 2: Frep nal
way xpdrisroy. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. LS. 186, and Kohn. L. Gr,
IL § 728. 2.

48.—K pire», a wealthy Athenian, who having discovered the emi-
nent talenta, and being charmed with the manners of Socrates, “is said
to have withdrawn him from the shop and to have educated him (sal
wa8evoa).’ He afterward became a faithful and “reverential disciple
of the great genius he had discovered.” See Introd. Cf. Diog. Laert. 11.
20.—— duiAnrhs, agrees as predicate with Kp{ray and is understood
with the following nouns, see Kfihn. § 242. R. 1 with (0). —— Xapegaw

224 NOTES 4.

wal Xaipexpdrns; see note, IL 8. 1. Snunyop:rel, from Snuryople
(8juos and dyopeteo) with the adjective-ending, qualified for publie
speaking, orators. oixérats wal olxefloss, when these words are
used together in this way, as they often are, the first, oixéra: designates
servanta, and the latter relatives, kindred. See IV. 4. 17, and Bornemann’s
note. wal rotrwy ob8els, Latin: quorum quidem nemo.
We can follow either the relative (Latin) or demonstrative (Greek)
constr, in English. ore vedrepos oSre wpecB....o00rTe dxoince
...008re, «rA, neither...nor...either...or, Latin: neque... neque
»-- aut... aut.

49.— AAAS... 7"; Bee note, § 12 above. —— rpownAakl (ec, lit,
to bespatter with mud, or, to trample in the mud ; hence to treat with
contumely, to abuse. Fur more upon this reproach in reference to the
teachings of Socrates, see Apol. § 20, and Aristoph. Nubes, 1407, K.,
where Phidippides, a pupil of Socrates, is introduced as beating his father
and demonstrating its justness. tovs cuydyras avrg. Some
editions read éavrg, as in § 51, where one Ma has airg. See also § 8,
§ 52, and IV. 5. 1, compared with IV. 7. 3. But there seems to be no
good reason for a change where either word is properly used. The dif-
ference seems to be that the reflexive éavroi refers the thought to the
mind of the person who is spoken of, and airés to the mind of the
speaker. Substantially the same principle obtains in the Latin, with this
difference, that in Greek abrdés is oftener used, and in Latin the reflexive
pronoun. See Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 5; L. Gr. 628. 1; Buttmann, § 127.
wapavolas éAdyri, convicting of madness, folly. The verb aipety is
used in law as a term, tech.: to convict of; cf. Aeschin. contr. Ctesiph.
§ 156: 3" alpetre wapavoias évaryrioy ray ‘EAAnvew roy Bio" tay *"AS7-
valey. See, for the causal genitive here, Kahn. Gr. § 274.2 In respect
to ‘the accusation, see Plato, De Legg. XI. 3. p. 928. E, and Meier and
Schdmann Attic Process IIL. 1. p. 296. rexpnple route xpe-
pevos, using this (i. e., the law just specified, xara vdpow eteiva:, x.7r.)
as an argument, that it is right that the more ignorant should be held in
bondage by those who have more knowledge. For the construction of
the noun as predicate, with the demonstrative as subject, and the omie-
sion of the article, see Kahn. Gr. § 246. 3. R.1; L. Gr. IL § 488, Anm.,
and Rost § 98. n. 8. The phrase is equivalent to this: rovrdé dor: rexptp
prov, @ expnto. Cf. §56 below, and Plat. Gorg. p. 510. D: airy, és
foucev, abre 6846s dors, and Stallbaum’s note in h. lL. In IV. 6.15 we
find the article used: raurn» rh» dopdaAcay elva:; sev note in h, L ——
3eddadai, Perf. to keep bound, and, to holdin bondage ; see Kithn. Gr.
_ $255. 2, especially R. 6. for this use of the Perf. tense.

BOOK I. CHAP. IL 225

—Eoxéwe, tl S:apdpes. For the use of the pronoun of direct
interrogation instead of the indirect, see L 1.1; and for the Indic, in
oratio obliqua here, eee note (and references), I. 1.18. The difference
between pavia and dvemiornyootvy is further explained in IIL 9. 6.——
Tey roiotrwy égvexa, Latin: adeo, or, “quam ob rem.” ——ra
3éovr7a, the things that ought to be known.

51.—Opedotair, are of service to. tovs pey...robs 82,
the former...the latter, or, those... these. ol cur8inety exe-
ordpevot, those who were skilled as, or were by profession, advocates,,
According to the Latin construction, either &peAciy or some synonymous
word would be repeated in the disjunctive clause.

52.—Egy 38, [ec. 5 xartyopos. Speados. Supply dorly, For
Socrates’ sentiments in regard to friendship, see further in IL 4. 5 aq.
—— ippunveitcas, lit. to be an interpreter, épunvets; here, to explain
in words, to expound. Thus Pericles, in Thucyd. II. 60, says of himself:
ovserds ofoua: focay elvas yvaval re Ta Bdovra nal épunvetom taira.
Scaridévar, managed or influenced. Este pndapov...el
vat, were nowhere, not to be taken tnto account. Weiske, whose opinion
Kihner adopta says, that Adyou or tizfparos and not rowdy the more
usual ellipsis, is to be supplied with pniayod, and hence the idea: were
of no estimation. Such an ellipsis is found with woAAod, dAlyou elva:.
Plato, Gorg. 456. C: ob8apyoi payyva:, and Soph. Antig. 183, but it is un-
necessary here.-———_xpds éaurdéy; the preposition here indicates com-
parison, with the idea of preference, see Ktihn. Gr. § 298. III. (d) and
Examples; L. Gr. IL § 616. ef. L 3.4; IIL. 5.4; Cyrop. IIL 8. 20. For
a similar construction with the Latin ad, see Cic. Tuse. Disp. I. 17. 40.

§3.—Ol8a wey has “EAcye 8t [= ol8a 3¢ Adyorta] answering to it,
in § 54. xa); corresponding to this ia the xa) before xpds rodbrois,
cum...tum, both... and. wept warépay re wal tay BAA ovy
yever re nal rep) glAwy. Some editors omit the re after cvyyevay, but
without Ms. authority, although the re after waréowy is omitted by two
or three Msa, The true explanation seems to be that ovyyerey and gl-
Awy are in apposition with &AAawy, and then the ve is in place: concern-
ing parents and others, both relatives and friends. It is true the wep:
before @lAwy seems at first view not to be accordant with this explana-
tion; for we should expect: wep) xardpwy re xal téy BAdov, ovyy. Te
cal pia. But gidrwy designates a class distinct from warépwy and evy-
yevav, and may therefore very naturally have the preposition repeated
with it. See L 3. 3. and note, also Symp. V. 8: Ryd uty val pa Al’,
tpn, (voul(ee +d xadrdy elva:) wal dy Ixwy wal Bot xel J- khdxors

10°

226 NOTES.

woXAots. Many persons prefer to render here: “Concerning fathers
and also the rest of our relatives, and also concerning friends.” ——
sobrois ye &h, Sri, «tA. In regard to the diff readmg ye 8:drz,
see Kahn. in h. 1. €feASobens, going out from, leaving, sc. the
body. —— dtevéyxavres; instead of the form of the lst Aor. the
Attic writers more usually use Aor. 2, éveyxéy. Yet there are several
cases where the readings vary between the two forms, as in IL 2.5; TIL
6.18; IV. 8.1; Anab. VL 5. 6, et al. &adavfCovors, lit, to make
unseen, from dparhs (a priv. and dalyoua:, parva), and hence, as often,
to bury, cf. Soph. Antig. 261, and Aelian. H. An. IL. 7.

54.—"Edcye 8%, and also. éxacros davrot $8 wdvres...
&paipes, x.r.A. The construction here is geacros abrés re dpaper wal
BAAq wapéxe: (dpapeiv), (rodrov) § wdvray davrotd pdAwra girci, Tot
ceépatos (Aéyw), § 71, x.7.A., each one either himself removes, or presents
to another to remove, from that which he especially loves, i. ¢., from his
body, whatever, ete. For the construction of éavrod with the relative,
see IIT. 11.1: éaurijs 30a nares Exo. A relative clause is often added
in Greek either with, or, as here, without a demonstrative Pron. for the
sake of explanation. So in Latin, see Tusc. Disp. I. 18. 29: qui nondum
ea quae multis post annis tractare coepissent, physica didicissent; and
also 1. 35, and Kahner's note, p. 53. abroi ré ye. Some editors as
Ernesti read ydp for ye, but the latter is supported by the Mas. The
ve is used here like the Latin quidem, and is perhaps one of the most
striking examples of the employment of it, much like yoty or a mild ydp,
in argumentation. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. I. p. 388 sq., and Kibn.
L. Gr. IL. 704. 1. ——— wapéyouve:...droréuvesy, «.7.A. The infinitives
are used as the object of the verb without the article, and although active
in form are taken in a passive sense. See Kahn. Gr. § 806. 1., and Rem.
10; L. Gr. II. § 642, note 2. Ttotrwy xdpiv; for this use of the Ace.
as a preposition, see Kahn. Gr. § 288. 2. R. @peret pty ob8dn
abrovs dvdéy, x«.7.A,, being retained, it not only does not... but
rather, etc

55.—Ob 3:3doxemyr, not that he might teach, etc, non quo doce-
ret. For the use of the participle to indicate purpose, eee Kahn. Gr.
§ 812. 4. (c); B. 144. N.4. The different construction after the two par-
ticiples 3:3doxoy and éx:deview is worthy of notice. We find similar
changes in Latin after non quo, e. g, Cic, de Orat. I. 18. 54: non quo
aperiret...sed cum maxi ae tamen hoc significabat. IL 72. 295:
non quin imitandum sit, sed tamen est multo turpius—— 7d &ppor,
the neuter adjective with the article used as an abstrnct noun = dgpe

BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 927

aéyn, amentia. —— ov... elva:z. For the use of the article in the Genit.
with the Infin. denoting purpose, see Kithn. § 808. 2 (b); B. 140. N. 10.
r@ olxetos elva:, the being related, relationship. BovaAn-
rai. For the ellipsis of the subject, the indefinite pronoun cls here,
see Kahn. Gr. § 238. 4. (e); L. Gr. IL 414. 5; and Soph. 157.8. The
construction is the same as if: wapexdAa: Exacroy éwimedcioda had
preceded. Cf IIL 9. 6: 1d 88 dyvociy tavrdy, wal ph & olde (8c. 7)s)
Sotd(ew re wal ofeoda: yryvéoxey, eyyvrdre pavias dAdcyl(ero elvyau, and
see the note upon it. The omission of the indefinite subject vis is some-
what common in some of Plato’s Dialogues. See Woolsey’s Gorg. p. 456.
D. For the use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, see note I. 2. 2;
B. 189. m. 50.

56.—Todrots paprvpless; for this constr. see note upon § 49
above. ——‘Ha:é8eu pey 7d, and indeed this (line or sentiment) from
Hesiod. The attributive genitive is frequently used without its govern-
ing noun when it may be easily supplied. See Kahn. Gr. § 263.8. +é
is in the Acc, and is the object of Aéyas, orffitted in consequence of
its use in the following clause. “Epyow 8 ob8dy Brer8os, «.7.A.
This is from Hesiod’s Works and Days ("Epy. xa) ‘Hyep.) I. 809, where
the author is speaking of rustic labor, but the opposers of Socrates ac-
cused him of quoting it as having reference to every kind of action.
They joined the negative of3¢» with &pyoy, instead of with 8ve:8os, an it
appears from what follows: underds Epyou... awéxerSat. Tovro 8}. .
For the use of the particle 34 in resuming the discourse which has been
interrupted (here, by the quotation), see note upon § 24 above, and cf.
§58: ratra 8), «TA. Adyery abtrdy, &s; this he adduced [quoted
and explained] ae if the poet, etc, ofrws being implied in the preceding
clause.

&7.—This section, with IV. 6. 8, 4, 13, and 14, has been sometimes
adduced as a proof that Socrates was accustomed to enter too much into
detail in his conversations, See Wiggers’ Life, Ch. IV. bpordoxhe
gairo. For the use of the Optat. to denote repeated action, with such
particles as érei34, see B. Gr. 189. C. note 2; Hermann ad Viger. § 248;
Ktho. L Gr. I. § 809. 5, and 797.8. So inI.8.4; 4.19; IL 9. 4 et saepe.
dyaSdy ri wosotvras dpydlecdai; cf. Plat. Charmid. p. 168.
C: 7a yap xadds re nal &peAluos woiotpeva Epya exddre, wal épyactas
re xal wpdies ras roabras worhoets. epydras dyadobs. The
word é&yaSods is omitted by some editors, supposing the iden of goodness
to be included in Socrates’ mind, in épyd(ecSa: and dpydrns. But it
eeems to be added for the sake of emphasis: those who did something

228 NOTES.

good both labored and were good laborers. For the sentiment, ef
II. 9. 9. ;

58.—Td 32 ‘Oufpov. This passage is from the lliad,.II. 188 sq. and

198 sq. “Ovriva...&vdpa, whatever man, followed by the optative
xixely, he might find. BaciAja cal E~oxor, (whether) king or
noble, xaxdy &s, like a base man, a coward. — Aaipémt, i.e,

Sarudme, used very often, especially by Homer, in salutation, sometimes
asa term of regard, but oftener of expostulation and reproach. In the
first. case, it may be rendered: good sir, or, my friend; in the last:
wretch, villain. Snudras = Snporixods, plebeios, the common
people. This word is used by Xenophon alone cf Attic writers. Cf
Cyrop. II. 3.7 and 15; VIIL 3.5. Ia Rep. Ath. 1. 4 both dnudra: and
Snuotixnéds are used in the same signification. Cf. the use of the latter
word in § 60 below.

59.—‘Ay dero; for the use of this conditional Imperf, see note I. 1.
5. ——&AAws 7° ddy xpds rotry nal Spaceis doi, and besides or espe-
cially if in addition to thYs they are also headstrong. “AAAos 7’ has here
much the same import with which &AAws xal is frequently employed.
When xaf is added it perhaps gives additional emphasis to the clause:
see Kiihn. L. Gr. for the distinction between the two phrases, and cf. his
Gr. § 321. (a), and Examples; Buttm. p. 486; Hermann ad Viger. § 232.
Cf also, IL 6. 80; 8.1; Plat. Phaed. p. 87. D.

60.—AAAG Lwxpdryns ye. ‘AAA here refers to the preceding nega-
tive clause: ob rair’ faeye. The force of the ye is not the same as in
§ 12 above, where see note; but joined with the name Xewxpdrys and not
with the predicate, qualifies that noun; but S. (however it may be with
others), etc. Cf. § 61.——radvayrla rovrewy, the very reverse of
these things, Sometimes also with the Dat. rodéro:s instead of rodres.
Cf Il. 6. 5: ts ravayrla rotrwy eyxparhs per dors, x.7.A. Also
rovvayrioy in IT. 7. 8, and IV. 2.4. For the use of the Genit. see Kiihn.
Gr. § 273. R. 9; L. Gr. IT. § 622. dd. gavepds Fy», presented him-
self to all, or was evident to all, as, eta éx:Suunras; a highly
descriptive appellation for disciples, those who long for, desire, ete. See
I. 2.5: robs 8 davrod éx:Sumotpras, note upon IJ. 2. 3, and Apol. § 28.
Cf in Latin, Cie. Brut. XVI. 64: habet (Lysias) certos sui studiosos, —
obdéva wmdrore pmiaddy...empdtaro. SeeL 2. 5. above. ——
&g3dves, ungrudgingly, liberally. —— érfpre rév éavrod, sc. doo-
trines, or knowledge. See II. 1. 81: rls 8’ &» Seoudvy (sc. col) rds
éwapxécecey. Kahn. L. Gr. I. §519. a. In regard to Socrates’ liberality to
his pupils, see Symp. IV. 48; IL 2. 5. above, and also I. 6. 3. and 11.

-

BOOK I. CHAP. IL. 229

Apol. 16. Plat. Hipp. M. p. 800. D. et al. —— dsr vives. Perhape the
writer had especially, though not exclusively in view here, Aristippus,
who first gave out that he would teach the Socratic philosophy for pay.
V. Diog. Laert. 11. 65. AaBéyres, having received, intrans. ——

xphuara 8:8dva:, money to pay.

61.—Ilpds robs GAAous dySpéxous nécpov...wapeixe. Cf 1.3
8: nal apds pldous, x.7.A. The accusative with the preposition seems
to denote the propagation of the renown indicated by xéopoy wapeixe,
i.e, among or in the estimation of foreigners. For a similar construction
with eis, see Plat. Tim. p. 25. B., and Kihn. IL ¢ 603 and 613 with pas
sages there quoted. —— Alyas. Lichas was son of Arcesilaus, and con
temporary with Socrates. See Thucyd. V. 50. He is also spoken of in
Xen. Hellen. LIL 2. 21, but the name is written Aelxas. Cf. aleo Plu
tarch, Cimon, p. 284. C. (c. 10). dvonactds ex) tobre@. The pro
noun obros generally refers to what has gone before, although it may
refer to what follows, see note upon L 2. 3. Kéahner seems to refer it to
the following account of Lichas, but it is not unreasonable to suppose
that its antecedent is implied in the general phrase: xéopor wapeixe.
For the use of éx{ with the dative to indicate design, purpose, etc., see
Kahn. Gr. § 296. IL. (c) and Examples, and'L. Gr. H. § 612. p. 298. Cf.
Demosth, Ol. IL (v. 111), p. 85: rdw dwt rois Epyors 8dkax, and also be-
low IL 1. 27, 28: dw’ dpery Savpd(eorda:; IIL 6. 16. Tals yUMPO-
wat3fa:s. For an account of the festival of “naked youths,” see Smith's
Lexicon, Art. Gymropaidia. The time in which any thing takes place is
sometimes put in the dative without a preposition. See Roet. Gr. 106.
1. d.; Ké&bn. Gr. § 288. 8, and L. Gr. IL 669. Cf. Plat. Symp. p. 174. A:
Sidguyor trois éxinuclos. So also other names of festivals, Mavadyvalas,
Atovvolos, EAevowlos, etc. In Latin the Ablat. is used in this way:
Saturnalibus, etc. See Zumpt § 475, note. 7a taurod 8axraviy,
expending his own resources, or bearing his own expenses, i. e., living
without expense to others. va péyiora awdyres...apéAet. The
verb dpefAew governs two accusatives. The accusative of the thing
may be taken adverbially. So in IV. 1.1: ob pexpa apdrc robs ele-
Séras abr cuveivas. In the same manner xaxoroteiy is constructed in |
IIL 5. 26: woAad rhy xebpay xaxoroieiy. In the pasa dpefAew retains
the Accus. of the thing effected ; as in IIT. 11.8: wAclo wdcrfoera:, et al.
See B. 181. 5 and 8; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 558 b. and Anm. 2. In respect
to the article with uéyiora, C£ Cyrop. 1. 6. 8: dre ra Spiota xpdrrot,
and Apolog. §18, with Bornemann’s note in h. 1. BeArious... rorey.
The Pres. and not the Aor. Part. is used here, because customary and not
a single action is indicated.

280 | NOTES.

62.—Mi» 8). These particles are often used in conclusions, Now
(since things are as above represented), or accordingly Cf IV. 3. 1&
Where after piv 3), 84 or 82 34 follow, they indicate that the discussion
of the present subject is concluded, and that something new is entered
upon. Indeed the particles xe» 84 not unfrequently begin a new senti-
ment or argument for which previous preparation has been made. So
in IV. %. 2. C£ Apol. § 31, § 32, and § 34. See concerning theso parti-
cles Kahn. IL § 691. B. co; 8. 887; Hartung, I. S. 262 sq.; Hoogeveen
Doctr. Part. Gr. ed. Schfitz, p. 460 sq. Tins REsos ely rH wéAet,
see note upon L 1. 1. Kal xara robs réuous 88 cxordy, «A. This
would in Latin naturally be more closely connected with the preceding
sentence: “quod si -quis e legibus quoque consideret, idem invenire po-
terit. See note upon L 1. 3. —— éddy ris Gavepds yérnra xAdwrey,
if any one is clearly caught in the act of theft, or clearly a thief, ete
These same crimes are spoken of as most heinous in Plato, Repub. LX.
p- 575. B; Gorg. p. 508. E; Xen. Symp. IV. 36; Apol. 25. —~—Awre-
3uréy, a clothes-stealer, lit. a putter on of others’ clothes (Adéwos and
due), especially applied to those who stole clothes from baths, furibus
balneatorils, who were condemned to suffer capital punishment if the
value of the theft was more than ten drachms. See Potter’s Gr. Antiq. L
25, or Smith’s Dictionary of Mythology; Meier and Schémann, Attisch.
Process, IIE. 1. p. 229 and 859-361. rotroas, Dat. plur. after the sin-
gular ris constructio xara civeoty. See Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 419. 6;
Gr. § 241, and cf. IL. 8. 2; 8.6; IIL 10.1.

63. AAA phy denote a passing to another and stronger argu-
ment; see note L. 1. 6. wowore alrios éyévero, was he ever
the author. Ove phy...ye, see note upon I. 1. 6. Kakois
weptéBadey. Compounds with wep{ for the most part govern the
Accus., but they are sometimes followed by a Genit., or by a Dat. as here.
See Kahn. L. Gr. IH. § 610 note. Cf Isocrat. Paneg. p.67.B: wegiSdraraw
vrais peyloras cuupopais. So also in IIL 10. 2: d»Spéwy weprruceis.
18. 1, and IV. 2.27: rots xaxots weperlrroven.

G4.—Ss od» koxos dy «fn +H ypady, How then could he be sub-
ject to indictment? For the use of od» conclusive, and the difference
between od» used to indicate result or consequence, and &pa, see L 1.2.
The force of &» with the Opt. in questions, see explained in Kahn. Gr.
§ 260. 4. (c). ds. The relative is sometimes emphatically used in
Greek after an interrogation, for otros or abrds ydp; 80 in Latin qui
or qui quidem, asin Cic. Phil. IV. 5: virtus est una altiasimis defixa
radicibus; quae (i.e, haec enim) nunquam ulla vi labefactiri potest,

BOOK L CHAP. IIL. 231

ete.; and in Eng. who with the emphasia CLL 411: "Exerr’ ode ofe
“(Seods), pporriew of, xrA.; IIL 5. 15: wére yap obrus 'ASnvaioy,...
of, xvA. Kithn. L. Gr. I. § 800. a. Emphasis is added to the relative by
joining yé with it; 3s ye as in III. 5.16; Hellen. II. 4.41. “Os may
even be used for oGros ydp when not preceded by an interrogative, as in
TID. 5. 11. —— dvr) py rot ph voulCesy Seods. This beautiful use of
the Infin. as verbal noun, where the Latin would employ a circumloct-
tory phrase with the Subj.: “pro eo, quod Deos esse non putaret,” should
not escape notice. ——— yéypexro, so Bornemann, Kihner, Seiffert,
and others give the text instead of ¢yéyparro. It should seem that the
Augment in the Pluperfect tense is sometimes omitted even in prose for
the sake of euphony, when a vowel which cannot be elided precedes and
in words compounded with a preposition which ends in a vowel. Cyrop.
IIL 2. 24, where the authorities are divided between yeydynyro and éy¢-
yovro, also in Cyrop.1V.1.9: «xaraddAcwro; VIL2.5: xarade3payhuecas,
Hellen, IL. 2. 11. éwiAeAolwe:, et al. yriaro Imperf. tense, referring
_to the time in which the accusation was made, whilst the Pluperf.,
¢yparro, alludes to the fact of the previous writing of the indictment.
ofxou ed olxoic:. Ms. F. and some editions have here: olxo:
ed oixove: It is certain that olxeiy allows this construction, for it is used
intransitively, meaning: to be inhabited, to be managed, etc. Cf.
Hellen. IV. 8. 5, and examples cited by Stallb. Plato ad Rep. V. p. 468.
D, and VIIL p. 548, begin. See Kahn. Gr. § 249. 1, and examples.
But all the Mas. except F. without variation have the reading given in
the text, and Xenophon uses such forms of expressions elsewhere. See
note I. 1.7.——— wporpéwey éwiduueiy. The middle form aporpé-
weoSas is used, § 82 above, and in IL 3.-12; IL 3.8; 5.8; IV.5.1;
8, 11, and the active in IL. 1.1, et 5.1; IV.7.9; TIL 8 15. From
these examples it is evident that the two forms are used with subetan-
tially the same signif, the active perhaps denoting the simple notion of
exhortation, whilst the middle joins with this a relation to the subjoct.

CHAPTER III.

1.—A 3}. For this use of these particles =: «al 84 in similar con-
structions, and introducing a particular under a general principle, see
Hartung, Gr. Partik. L 265, 6, and cf. Arn. Gr. Prose Comp. 257, &
They may be rendered in Eng. now or now indeed, Latin jam or jary vero,
xal refers to a suppressed clause: Socrates not only did not cor-
vupt or injure his disciples as we have seen, but he was even (Lat. : etiam)

232 NOTES.

profitable to them. Soin IL 7.14: xal dpas abrds. III. 6.11; 31.18
Cf. note upon L 1. 6, and IV. 1.5; 6.1. It is used in a similar manner ©
even at the beginning of a treatise, as in Apol. § 1: Xonpdrovs 33 &fids
por Boxed elvar pepyjodSa «al ds... dBovdedcato repli re THs awodcyias
wal rijs reAcutijs rou Blov, i. e., whilst you speak of other things, it
seems to me to be important also, ete. Cf. also § 3: obx expiy pérros
onoweiy, @ &, al 8 rt awoAcyhoy; and Bornemann’s note. See Kahn.
Gr. § 821. R.6;. L. Gr. § 728, 9. ——7rad pe»... 7a 8t, both... and,
partim,...partim. B. 128. n. 5.——€pye Sercnviey...nal 3iadre-
yéuevos; see L 2. 59: Adyp per’ Epyqy, and note L 2 38. ToUTeDy,
referring to.és @peAe® d8éue:, and in the plural, as many kinds of uti-
lity are included. ——- 34. See note upon L 2.24. ——éseéeca by. “Ap
is generally supposed to qualify the sense of éxdea in such cases as this,
but it is worthy of inquiry whether it does not here qualify the verb
which is in the Aor. Sub., giving an air of uncertainty to the declaration:
I shall be able, (may chance), to remember; or, answering to Fut. Perf.
of the Latin: meminero.

Tad pty corresponds to dairy 32 in § 5 below. tolyuy, eee
note upon I. 2. 29. gavepds Fy, may be rendered as if impersonal,
as freq., although strictly personal, tt was apparent. kal woes,
«.7.A., that he both did, and said, etc. dxoxpiverat. For this
word some modern editors have substituted dxoxpivyera:, but apparently
without necessity; for droxplyecdas is used with the signification :
to answer, not only in the Ionic writera, as in Herodotus, L 78, 91, and
elsewhere; but also in Thucydides, as in VIL 44. 5.—— wep), Latin,
de, of, concerning. —— % re...2mxpdtys re, eee L 1. 14.——
dvatpet, very often used in reference to the responses of oraclea
Kihner says: Verbam dyaipe? de oraculorum responsis proprium est ac
legitimum. Cf. Apol. 14; Anab. IIE. 1.6; V. 8. 7. oStws «nal.
This is the reading adopted by Bornemann, Kihner, Seiffert, aud others,
instead of ofrw xa found in some Mea and editions, Odras seems to
be used by Attic writers even before a consonant, where so or in this
manner is to be expressed with emphasis, Cf. Kiihmyin h. . —— wa-
phves (sc. ofr woeiv). Anab. IIL 1. 44 with Kriiger’s note; alao IV.
$. 17: nal dwoBbs eAduBaye 7d Beda Kal rois BAAOs wact waphyyeAAs,
(8c. awodiyras AauBdvew ta SrAq. weptépyous, busy-bodies, those
who offended against Cicero’s injunction, de Offic. 1. 84: Peregrini au-:
tem atque incolae officium est nihil praeter suum negotium agere, nihil
de alio inquirere minimeque esse in aliena republica curiosum,

2.—Kal...32, and further; see note upon L 1.8: rdyaSa, and
L 2 42, ——- ds, giving a reason, like 87: or Sre:, and connected with a

' BOOK I. CHAP. III. 238

Part. in Aceus. absolute. .See Kiihn. Gr. § 812. 6. (d), and note I. 2. 20.
rovs Seobs. We shonid naturally expect the pronoun adrovs
instead of the repetition of the noun; but such repetitions are somewhat
frequent in Greck. Cf. I. 6. 1, and note. It was a favorite sentiment
with Socrates, that we should simply, awAds, ask good things of the gods,
and not specific blessings. This appears abundantly evident from Plato,
as for example, Alcib. IL p. 142 and 148. A, where the one verse
‘from an old poet is quoted :

Zed Baowred, Ta ply eodAd, gyeol, Kal ebxopévois wal dyeverois,
“Apps 3{80v, Ta St Seva wal ebxoudvois dxardtev.

—adfrwyv Seas aroBfooiro, see note upon L 1. 6,

3.—Awxd winxp», from small means; see note I. 2. 14. pes
ofeSa:, (from peiwy used as & comparative of yixpéds and dSal-yus,) lit.
to be lees; here, to fall short of, or, to be less worthy, and hence natu-
rally followed by the genitive. obre...karda@s tev, «.7.X,, lit. the
thing has not itself beautifully, i.e. it is not honorable, just. So in
oratio recta we find adds elxe, xaddy iy; and for the opposite idea,
atoxpoy fv; eixds Fv, ete. The Infin. is here without dy, see Kibn.
Gr. § 260. R.3; L. Gr. IL § 821. 8. obr’ by... &f:oy elvar Cir,
el, «.7.A. “Ay is here retained, although it might be omitted for the
game reason as above; since in oratio recta, the phrase would be: obre
vois axSp. KEstoy Av Civ. In reference to the sentiment of this passage,
see Plat. Alcib..IL p. 149. E. Voigtlaender as quoted by Kiihner ex-
plains this passage, thus: “Socrates intended without doubt to indicate
by this, that the life of man would be rendered wholly miserable, and all
the laws which regulate society be destroyed, if the gods were better
pleased with the sacrifices of wicked than of ‘good men. For if the gods
prefer the sacrifices of the bad, it necessarily follows that they will also
bestow upon them benefits, and in every thing prefer them to the good.
Thus the lives of both gods and men would be made miserable. The
lives of gods, because they must either love men whom they cannot love,
without violating justice and holiness iteelf, or become themselves bad ;
of men, because the good must either yield entirely to the bad or probity
vanish from the earth. Hence the result would be that the highest
things would be confounded with the lowest, and life would not be de-
sirable to any created being.” "Exatyérys, laudator, praiser, ——
¥xous, verse, Ka3 8évapiy, x«.t.A. This line is taken from He-
siod, ’Epy. xal ‘Huep. 366. Ka3 [= xard] 8bvauiy, according to (your)
ability. &p8ecy may be considered as depending upon xpf or some
such word understood, or it may be rendered as imperative, as the Inf.
frequently is, especially among the poeta. &Savdroiot = ddavdrors.

234 NOTES.

xal apds ofrovs 32. The xal here answers to the xaf with neds rhs
BAAny Bia:ray, and is not connected in import with 3%, which joins this
to the preceding clause. wpbds signifies, in respect to, Latin, in with
the AblL, and is omitted before &éyouvs, because that is included in the
same idea with @lAous, and they together are contrasted with rh» &AAny
Slaray; cf. 1 4.17, where both the preposition and the article: wep) ray,
are omitted before é»y ZsceAlg; also IL 1. 6, and IIL 10. 13, and L 2. 53,
witn the note. —— ry Kad Sévausy, by attraction for 1d xa3 8dr. See
Kahn. L. Gr, IT. § 492. 3.

4.—EIl 8é, but tf, or, as often as,—— 8éteer. This Aor. Opt. de-
notes not a supposed case, but a frequent occurrence of an actual event.
See Kihn. L. Gr. § 819. 8.; Gr. § 389. R. 3; Rost § 120. This form of
the Opt. in -e:as, -eie(y), etc, is more frequently used by Attic writers
than the regular form in -as, -a, ete. See Kahn. Gr, § 116. 9, and note,
I. 1.5. We find a construction similar to this, but without &» in the
apodosis, in § 6, and with &» and the Impf. in IV. 6.18: ef 3¢ ms aire
oo. dyriAdyo... éwavizyey bv. —— rapa tay Sesv, from (i. e, coming
from), ete. [lapd is used with the Genit. of the author, instead of the
more usual éxd, when a thing is represented as proceeding from the
vicinity of one, or caused by his influence. See Kihn. Gr. § 251. R. 4,
and § 297. L (1). Arrow, less, i.e, with more difficulty. rapa
Ta cepatydéperva, 8c. rapa tay Seedy, a8 expressed below. With the
radical meaning of wapd, beside, near, along side, is connected that of
going by, passing beyond, and, from this, that of being beyond, and hence,
contrary to, against. The use of wapd with the three cases, Gen, Dat. and
Accua. in this passage, should not escape notice. Cf. B. 147. p.417, 18.
ExeiQey, attempted to persuade, persuadere conatus esset, or, suasisset.
6300 Aaheiy jryendva rupady...d86y. It is unnecessary in Lat,
or Eng. to repeat d5és: to take as guide one who was blind and ignorant
of the way, caecum et ignavum vine ducem. ——wap& rois dvSpémois.
Tlapd is here used in its causal or figurative signification, denoting in the
judgment or opinion of. —— wpds rhy... tupBavdriay, tn comparison with
(prae, praeter) divine counsel. No reference is made to the contents of
these first four sections in § 15, where there is a recapitulation of the
preceding arguments, and there seems to be a rather loose connection
between piety towards the gods and temperance in food; but it may not:
unnaturally he supposed that Xenophon passes from duties owed to the
gods, to those which pertain to men.

b-——-Aralry 8%. This emphatic position at the beginning of the
sentence, is given to 3:alrp, in order to make the contrast stronger with

#xOOK I. CHAP. IIL 285

the piety which has been the subject of the preceding sections, and 3 is’
autathetical to per (TA way rolruy) in § 1. el ph ri 8atpdviory
ein, == hv ph ti Baipdnoy xwrddp or fy ph tis Seds dwoxwAty, unless
there should be a divine intervention. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6.18: 4» ph rs
@cds SAdwry, and Bornemann and Herbet, Symp. VIIL 48. To-
catrns 8ardyns, so much money (sc. as would be necessary for the
support of Socrates). obx of8’, ef ris obras dy SAlya epydloiro,
whether any one could earn so little. Cf note L 1. 6.8. Concerning the
verb épyd.,, see IL 8 2, and in reference to the construction of a with
the Opt, sew Kibo. L, Gr. II. § 889; and cf. IV. 2.80; Cyrop. 1. 6. 41,
and 10, with Lornemann’s note. —— 73¢éas, with relish. —— éx) rot-
ty, for thie, i, e, that he might eat with a relish, referring to 48¢ws Fadi.
Hes, 8 dx) trop. SYoy, lit, boiled meat, (from de), as opp.
to bread ; then, ment in general ; and finally, more delicate kinds of fuod
(n8éepara); as here, any thing eaten with food, to give it a relish, a condi-
ment, sauce. Cf. I. 3. 5, and Cyrop.I. 5.12; IIL 14. 2,8, for different uses
uf the word, and see Bornemann, Symp. IV. 8. p.108. Cicero in his Tuse.
Disp. V. 84 97: Socratem ferunt, quum usque ad vesperum contentius
ambularet, quaesitumque esset ex eo, quare et faceret, respondiase: se
quo melius coenaret, opsonare ambulando famem.

6.—Ei...€3eAfoesen; wee note upon § 4. Esre pvadzacdat
The Infin. is used after such adjectives as dpywSécraroy, apeAiudy, ete,
with fer, and some other words and phrases, to define or characterize
more particularly ; and when Gsre is added it gives greater force to the
Infinitive. See Kahn. L. Gr. If. § 642 d. and Rem., and Stallbaum’s note
upon Plat. Phaed. p. 103. E. We find a snailar constr, of the Infin. with
the Accus. in Latin, as Cic. de Nai. Deorun: IIL 1: difficile factu est me
id sentire quod tu velis; but the more usual constr. in Latin would be
with ut and the subjupctive. 7é welJovra, things which per
suade, induce, Some read dyaxciSor1a, bul apparently without good
reason or sufficient Ms. authoriy. Sce Kissa. in h. 1. yaorépas
cal xegdadds wal wuxas. Acvording to our idiom the Sing. number
would be used here, but both the “reek and Ruman writers were accus-
tomed to use the Plur, both of r .stract and concrete nouns, where there
was a direct reference to meny objects; see Kihn. L. Gr. § 408. R. 8,
and cf. III. 12. 2, and Kahn*:’s Tuse, Disp. IV. 2. 8, where abundant ex-
amples are cited from both languages.

T—Eon erioxnéxrewy, said sportively. ——-rh» Klpxny, see
Odyss. x. 239 aq. Trosovurots WoAAots, 8. & welSar uh weivevrar
doSiav, «7A. i. e., by many things which persuade, ete. —— dro x 6-
uevoy Td...4ereSaz. Some editors for rd read rov, but without

236 NOTES. .

“good reasons, Verbs generally constr. with the simple Infin. are fre
quently, for the sake of emphasis, followed by the Accua of the article
with the Infin. Cf. IV.7. 5 below, and also 4. 11; and see Kihn. Gr.
§ 308. R. 1. 3:4 ravra. Aftera participle introducing the cause
or reason, 3:2 raira or 8:4 rovro is frequently added for the sake of greater
distinctness. Anab. I.7.3; VIL 1.9; Cyrop. IIL 1.89; Kaho. L. Gr.
II. § 667. Anm.

—Appods:olay. Three explanations are given of the government
of this word. Kahner in his L. Gr. § 625, 4, explains it as depending
upon xepl, to be supplied from the preceding clause, and refers to Bern-
hardy’s Gr. Syntax, p. 204. But Herbst governs &gpodicler by the verb
aréxecSa: and rav xadav by appod. and this, which seems to us a
more natural explanation than the former, receives some support from
such passages as I]. 6.22: rots raw dpaiew appodiclois H8duero. Even
Kiihner is inclined to accede to this explanation in his note in h. 1
But on the whole it may perhaps be better with Seiffert to consider
&ppod. as a partitive genitive (Latin: de rebus autem venereis, ete.) and
Tay kaday os governed by dxéxecSa. The meaning is the same as if +d
had been inserted after rapfve:: In respect to the appodiclwy, he admo-
nished firmly to abstain from that of the ray xara». axrdépevor;
for the omission of the pronoun here, see note upon I. 2. 55, and refer-
ences there. Cf. also § 11: é9’ ofs ob3’ &y pavdpevos cwouvddcecer.
II. 1. 17; 6.26; Ill. 6 6; 9.14; 18. 2; IV. 2. 37. For the same
constr. in Latin and abundant examples both from Gr. and Rom. au-
thors, see Kiithn. Tuse. Disp. IV. 8. 17. cwhpoveiy, to preserve
constancy of mind. KpirédBovaAdy; ason of Crito, the friend and
disciple of Socrates.

_-« &— Zw hpovindy, modest, as contrasted with Spacdwy, impudent,
insolent; for the constr, see Kiihn. Gr. § 278, 3. FPOvVONTiKGE,
(from wpé and vodw), prudent, considerate. &vohray (a priv. and
vote), silly. pivontySéveay, (Slrrw and «ly8uvos), rash, fool-hardy.
——TIidvyu ney od», a frequent formula for an affirmative answer,
and hence common in colloquy, as in the dialogues of Plato. See II. 1.
- 2. sub. fin. Mey od» = pevovs, is also used with other words besides
advv, and often with not merely an affirmative significance, but alao to
extend or correct the preceding idea, like the Lat. immo, or, immo
vero, asII.7. 5: Mdyra uev ody, &s eéyPuq, yea, truly, all things, as
I suppose, and in IIL 8.4. Cf Stallb, Plato, Crito, p. 44. B; Gorg. p.
464. B, See aleo Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 399 sq. and Kihn. Gr. § 316.
R.(b). It is even used in contradicting and denying, as may appear
from the above references, —- @epuoupydraroy, (Sepuds and &pye,)

®

; BOOK I. CHAP. IIL 237
one who does hot, hasty acta, most rash. ——Acwpydraroy, probably
from adv. Aéws = Alay, and &pyw, one who will do any thing = wayoip-
yos, most audacious, Cf. the use of the word in Aesch. Prometheus 5.
kuBiorhoecre, to throw headlong upon. On account of the dan-
ger attending the casting one’s self upon a sword, the expression became
proverbial, to indicate any peril however great. eis wip GAotro,
also proverbial, as is the phrase: 3:0 wupds iévaz, Sympos IV.16. Many
editors retain here the Imperf. form, ZAAo:ro, which ‘is found in almost
all the Mss, but the preceding Aor. would seem to indicate that the Aor.
should be used here, and the change by the addition of A might have
very easily crept into the Mss.

10.—Kal is placed with special force at the beginning of ¢,uestions
where the remark of another is taken up with surprise and its invalidity
or absurdity implied. In such cases the Latins sometimes use vero, the
Germans aber, and we but. See Kihn. Gr. § 821. R.1, and L, Gr. IL
§ 727.2. It is so used in §11 and 12; III. 9.12; IV. 4. 10. —— 3%.
The 8% in such cases as this may indicate more strongly astonishment,
impatience, or indignation. So in II. 6.7; HL 13.6; IV. 4.10; Eur.
Med. 1001. See Kahn. L. Gr, IT. § 883 d-——ril...l3a» wosotyra,
the peculiar brevity and beauty of the construction of both the relative
and interrogative pronouns, especially with participles, should not escape
notice ; see C. 539. 2. xaréyvaxas abrot, have you judged so
severely of him. Kard signifies here in composition, against, opposed
to; ef. LIL 7.3.——Od yap. Kithner calls ydp in such cases as this,
ydp conclusive in an interrogation, cf. 4. 14; II. 8.16, 17; II. 4.1; 7.
7; 11. 17, ete, and L. Gr. IL § 888. i. There is, however, here mani-
featly an ellipsis to which it refers) Xenophon’s question implies the
idea of injustice in Socrates’ severe reproach of ‘Critobolus, and he re-
plies: I reproach him justly, for has he not, ete. "AAA’ el pévrot,
but if indeed, at si profecto, asin II.1.12. wévro: very often ex-
presses confirmation, indeed, in antithesis with wal, od, arrd, etc. Here
it is used to strengthen the objection to Socrates’ declaration: if indeed
what you say were just, even I, etc. Cf. L 4.18, and Kabn. Gr. $816, R,
and L. Gr. IL § 698. a. Td pivonlyBuvoy Epyoy, this rash deed,
iL e., the one just named: rdy "AAmB. viby giAjjoa This phrase seems
to be the subject here, and hence the article +6. Kiuhner however con-
siders it as predicate, and accounts for the article which is not generally
used with the predicate noun, from the distinct allusion to a well known
fact, and perhaps 6 direct repetition of the word from Socrates. See
Kihn. Gr. § 244.6; L. Gr. IL § 494. nay dyed Sond...bxopet
yas, I seem to be able to come into, to be exposed to this danger.

238 - NOTES.

11.2 +rAjpmor, miserable man.—x«al rl, see note, § 10.——
dy... waSety, what do you suppose will happen, you having (i. e., if or
when you have,) ete. For the Fut. sense of the Inf with &», see Kibn,
§ 260. 5. (a). Cf. Symp. VL 25: 08 &peros (sc. roi girciv) obdéy dori
Seurdrepoy bwéxxavua, «.7.A.——"Ap’ obx; these particles in interroga-
tions like the Latin nonne imply an affirmative, whilst dpa uh, Lat
numne, imply a negative answer. See Kihn. Gr. § 344 5. (b), and
I. Gr. IL 834. 8. In regard to the former, cf. I. 5.4; 7.2 and 3; IL L.
16; 6. 88; and for the latter, I. 6.34; IV. 210: ég’ ols. .cwrovdd-
ceey. The Prep. éwf is often put with the dative case after verbs im-
plying motion, to designate the end or design of the motion. Cf. Plat.
Phaedr. p. 276. B; p. 278. D. Symp. p. 217. A, where the same verb is
used as here. See alazo many other passages cited by Kihner in h. 1

12.—2 ‘Hpd«Aess, O Hercules! indicating surprise here, It may
also be used as an exclamation of anger or indignation or disgust. So
the Latin mehercle and herele. Sewhy tiva... divans. When
the Indef. Pron. z)s is used in this way with adjectives, adverbs, etc, it
seems to bring out more distinctly the idea designated by these words;
see Kahn. Gr. § 8303.4; L. Gr. IL 638.4. So quidam is used in Latin,
as in Cic. Lael. IX. 2: admirabilis quaedam exardescit benevolentiae
magnitudo, cf. also Kahn. Tuse. Dis II. 4.11. In regard to the senti-
ment of the passage, see Symp. IV. 25. @adrdyyia are small ani-
mals similar to the spider. The most poisonous and destructive kinds
have been described as belonging to Italy, and are called from the city
Tarentum, Tarantula. Cf. Plin. H. N. XXIX. 4. —— jprwBodraia,
equaling in magnitude half an obolus, The comparison should seem to
imply that the gadrdyyia were small in size and round. Tov ppe-
vety étlornaty, = roy vowy dxwAfrre, expels their reason; cf. IV. 5. 6;
II. 1. 4, for similar constructions of the Infin. with the Gen. of the article
Kata +d dnypa, on account of, by, or by means of, a causal sense,
The proper meaning =: secundum easily passes into propter.

13.—Tods 8% xadrods. The adversative 8¢ is frequently employed in
animated interrogations, where the concessive member is to be supplied
by the mind as here: 7a wey padrdyyia eridvas rs ofer, Tobs BE Karovs
ovx ole. Cf. I, 6.15; II. 1. 26, 30; IL 6. 10, 14,37; IL 9.2; Ill. g.
1], etal. Oftentimes too the &¢ is copulative, and continues a question
interrupted by a preceding anawer; cf. III. 5.2, and see Kiihn. Gr. § 322
Rem. 6; L. Gr. IL § 696. 5. Snployv, used of man, as in IIT. 11. 11.
tocgobre Servdrepdy dart...dcy. The correlatives Scov, Seq,
and régoy, rocotry, correspond to each other, and indicate an equality

@

BOOK L OHAP. LL | 239

in the two things compared, so much...as much, in what proportion...
in just the same proportion. So: 8coy» rh» dperhy doxhoas, TocotrToy
eb8aluww *oy, and Xen. Cyrop. VIIL 1. 4. Frequently not only the
quantity but the degree of the quantity is indicated: 8a paAdov...7o-
gotre piidAoy, or, Bcp pddicTta...TocolTp pdAiota. But sometimes
when the quantity of two things is compared, the degree of the quantity
of only one of them is indicated; then we have, as in our passage, joined
with one of the correlatives an adjective in the comparative degree, and
with the other, an adjective in the positive: This animal...is so much
the more dangerous than the tarantula, by as much as this... infuses
poison, etc. Cf with this, and note the difference in the construction,
those passages where with Sc the comparative pido» is to be supplied
from the other member, as in Xen. Hier. X. 2: ola yap 81: Sowep dp
trwows, oStew nal dy avdpéxas tigly éyyiverar, Say dy Uewrea 1d BdorvTa
Exwor, rocotry SBpiororépors elva. This constr. is unfrequent in
the Latin hist, and yet it occurs, as in Tac. Ann.1.57: barbaris quanto
quis audacia prémptus, tanto magis fidus rebusque metis potior
habetur. éxetva...rovro. The pronoun obros sometimes refers
to the more distant noun, (as here to 7d Snplov,) where it is the principal
subject of the sentence, and éxeiyos not to the more remote, but to the
less emphatic noun; as in IV. 8.10. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 232. D.
and Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 629. 7. So hic and ille in Latin; see Kin.
Tuse, Disp. 1. 49. 117.——~—awpésadev. In some Mss. rdépsader. These
words are often interchanged and are considered as synonymous in mean-
ing, although Buttmann L. Gr.§115 note, makes the distinction: in usage
xpéce signifies, forwards, and wdf$e (Doric wdpow) far. Cf. 1. 4. 6, and
Anab, JIL 2, 22. lows 82 wal of "Epwres...rirpecxovow. Borne-
mann here appropriately compares Achill. Tat. p. 8. 29; KdAAos yap
dtérepoy tirpeoxes Bédous, Kal 3:4 Tay dpSadpar eis Thy, Puxhy Titpdexes.
Some have supposed this whole pasaage, from Yows to the end of the Sec-
tion, to be supposititious, i. e., supplied from the scholiast, but there does
not seem to be good reason for this assumption.

14.—Kal dgpodioid(ew... pbs ro:aira. Kiithner refers «al back to
§ 6, where it is enjoined to abstain from delicate food, here from the
indulgence of impure love.——rods ph &egares Exovras xpbs
Appodivia, those intemperate, not sufficiently guarded, in respeg@ to love.
ola...obn dy wposdétairo 4% wuyxh, the saul shall fot admit
i, e, reject with scorn. Cf. the use of wuxf in regard to the Animal ap-
petite in I. 2. 4. ovx dy xpdyuara wapexoit, lit, make Jusiness for,
i. @., disturb, trouble. The word ofa is first the object of
then the subject of wapéxoz Instances of similar constructi

240 NOTES.

15.—This section is a kind of summary of the preceding discussion.
—— obStvy ay Frrov dpxotvres fSecSa1, «.7.A. He supposed that he
held the just mediam, i. e, had not less delight in the pleasures of sense,
and yet had far less trouble. The particle a» is to be connected with the
Infin. $3ecSa: and supplied with the following verb, AuweicSa: So it
is often to be supplied in one of two corresponding clauses, as in IL. 1. 27;
1.18; III. 8. 2, and sometimes where many words intervene. See B. 139.
N. 5. Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 458, note 1.—— We should naturally expect
péy here with §8ecSa to correspond with 8¢ after AvreioSa:, as the
words are contrasted. But such omissions are not unknown even in
prose authors, as in Anab. IIL 4. 7, 41, and in Thucydides and other
writers, See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 786.

CHAPTER IV. .

1.—Tlep) abrot rexpa:pépevo:. The verb rexpalpoumu, after the
time of Homer, generally signified, to perceive from certain signs, to
judge, and was usually followed by the Dat. of the means, but with the
Gen. of the thing judged depending on a preposition. There seems to be
an evident allusion here to persons who, after receiving the instructions
of Socrates, had not continued in the practice of the virtues which he
enjoined, and rexpapdéneru: is judging from such examples as these, and
therefore from insufficient data, conjecturing. —— wporpépacda:...
wpoayayety. The verb sporpépacSas seems to signify, to excite to
the consideration of virtue, to praise and commend it, and spoaycyew
to lead forward in the practice of it. The objection is, that Socrates’
inetructions were theoretical and not practical. For the sentiment cf
Cie, de Oratore I. 47, 204: Socratem illum solitam aiunt dicere perfeo-
tum eibi opus esse, si quis satis esset concitatus cohortatione sua ad stu-
dium cognoscendae percipiendaeque virtutis ; quibus enim id persuasum
esset, ut nihil mallent se esse, quam bonos viros, iis reliquam facilem esse
doctrinam. xpdrioroy yeyoréva:, that he was most excellent,
or had special influence; followed by the Inf. obx ixavdy, was
unable. —— yu} pdvoy, not ob on account of the Imper. Soxmaldrran
The participle oxepduero: may also be rendered as Imper., connected
with Songs: let them turn their attention to and examine, ete. The
propriety of using uf then appears more evident. It may be noticed
here that the best Attic writers seldom use the verb oxérroya in the
Pres, or Impf. tense, but the forms of cxowdoum in its stead. ———&...

BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 241

peray, what things interrogating, ie, by what questions, koXa-
sTnplou (i.e. ndAasua) éyexa, for the sake of reproof, castigation.
rods xdyr’ olowévous ei8évat. The sophists are to be understood
as especially referred to here. Socrates strove in every way to restrain
and repress their arrogant boastings, cuvenépeve, (oby and judpa,)
lit, to pass the day with, SoxcpaCdwrey, the abbreviated Attio
form for 8oxya(érecay.

2—Toi Sa:porfov; not the divinity of Socrates specifically, but
used generically, the divine one = the deity. "Apiotésnuor roy
Mixpdy éxixoA. Aristodemus, surnamed the Little, was an austere man,
always walking dvuvrd8yros, but a most devoted and constant attendant
of Socrates. oSr’ evxdpevor, is omitted in many editions and is
probably spurious. See various readings, Kahn. in h. 1}. tori
oScrivas &vdpérous, any men. ‘AySpéwoy is the reading in many
editions, For this use of the relative with fori» in either number or any
case as a substantive pronoun, see Kahn. Gr. § 331. R. 4; B. 150. m. 21,
and L. Gr. ITI. § 783. Anm. 4; Soph. 150. 5; Rost § 99, note 9. Cf Plat.
Phaed. 111. D. TeSatvpanas ex) cogig. Cf Plat. Sympos. p. 206:
ot... Batpualor dx) coplg. For the use of the Dat. with the preposition
here, see Kithn. Gr. § 296, IL. and § 285. R.; L. Gr, IL. § 612 and § 584,
note. For the Perf. tense denoting rather the result of action in the pre-
sent time, see Kahn. Gr. § 258. R. 5, and ef. I, 2.49: 88é0Sa:.——
“Eyewye. The affirmative answer is frequently made by the Pron. either
with or without the emphatic particle ye. So in Latin, though generally
with some strengthening word, as hercle, profecto, ete. —- Kal 8s. See
note I. 2, 35, «af; and for the use of the 8: in a demonstrative sense, sea
Kithn. Gr. § 831. R. 1, and L, Gr. § 781. 3.8. Cf. also IIL 1.5; 3. 3,4;
4.1; 121; IV.3.3; 6.2

3.—Tolvyuy. This particle is often used when one directly and with
out opposition answers another’s question ; see Kahn. L. Gr. 11.9 758. 2
dx? 8% S:dupduBy. It has been supposed with some plausi-
bility, that 8:3upduBewy sc. rarhoe: should be read, since the word is not
usually employed in the Sing. like fos and éAos, but in the plural like
fauBot, avdrueros. MeAavinwl3ny. This Lyric poet lived about
520 B. C. —— MoAdwAcsroy.,.Zevgiy. Polycletus the celebrated
statuary lived about B,C. 480 and Zeuxis, the distinguished painter,
near the same time.

—Adpord (a priv. and ¢phy) is here contrasted with f{upperd (ey
and phy), the éy, as frequently, indicating the possession of the quality
denoted by the noun. So in édvepyd, which is contrasted with dslyyra,

, 1]

242 NOTES.

without motion, motionless. efxep ye...ylyvera. The particle ye is
here added to give additional force to efwep, if indeed, it is true that,
ete. Cf. Anab. L 7.9; Sympos. V. 6. —— réxy7 tul...d8d yrduns. The
construction here is beautifully varied, the dative .being used for the
instrumental cause, and the Genit. with the preposition to designate the
active, intelligent cause. When persons are designated we more fre-
quently find 3d with the Gen., corresponding to per in Latin, and some-
times even with words designating things; see B. 183. N. 12, and references
to xpés and éy, and also Zumpt’s L. Gr. 301.—— Téy 82 drexpdpras
éxdvrey, «.rd.; of those things which are in the dark, which furnish no
indications, etc.—-rév gavep&s dw” Sed. Syteay, those which
are manifestly for use. ipya, the products of, or rendered as a verb
with esse implied, are caused by. Tipéwe:, impersonal, tt és plain.
pdy ==: why from which it is derived, expresses confirmation. So
frequently in Ionic writers and sometimes in Attic Greek, especially in
answers. See Kihn. Gr. § 316. 1. R.

5.—Odxoty, Does not then? an inductive interrogative particle ;
sometimes written obx od», and oSxevy; but for the distinction in the
use of these forms, see Kahn. Gr. § 324. R.7; B. 149. m.18. In regard
to the sentiment, see IV. 8.8 sq., and cf. Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 54. ——
"Ocuay ye whew. The particles ye uh» denote transition to a new per.
ticular, on which special emphasis is put. Two cases are to be noted:
where the ye gives force to a preceding word, as here, to dsuar; and so
in I. 6.6; III. 6. 12; 8.10; 9. 6; 11.10, etc.; and where it is joined to
& conjunction, in which case it gives emphasis to the whole sentence or
clause. See Apol. § 13: Ss ye why, «7.4, and § 18; also abundant ex-
amples in Hartung, Gr. Partik. L 8. 401 sq, IL. 8S. 888 sq. -—— 8:4 oré-
paros. The article is omitted here on account of the verbal force of
the noun with the preposition: which are perceived by tasting. Cf
note on I. 1. 9. —— yrdéuer, the judge, estimator. el ph evecp-
ydo3%, had not been made or implanted. The student shotld notice
the use of the Aor. here and in the context, to denote a repetition of
individual acta. B, 184. 4, and N. 5.

6.—Ob Senet cos cal ré3e wpovolas Epyor doindvai, does
it not appear to you that this should be, (or is to be,) considered, as the
work of foresight? The reading gpyor is supported by the best Maa
The Dat. Sry and spyois seem to have arisen from understanding doud-
yas to have the signification: to be like, similar, instead of to be supposed
or considered, which should evidently be given to it here. It is equiva-
lent to galvecda: which is often placed in the same way with B8oxcis.

BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 243

See IT. 1. 22; IV. 2 20, et al. ——1d...3upHea:; namely, the clos
ing it with eye-lids as doors, etc. For the use of the article here with the
Infin. after the preparative demonstrative rd3e, see examples collected by
Hase in his note upon Rep. Lac. [X. 1, and Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 681. 2——
airy xpnioedsal ri, to use it for any purpose; 7) is the Accus. of the
object aimed at. See Kahn. Gr. § 278.4; L. Gr. IL. § 549. bh. —— ds
3° &y...BAdawreciv; cf. with ds... xaxoupyy without dy See
Kabn. Gr. § 880. 4, and L. Gr. IL § 775. The Subj. is used in the final,
because the verb in the principal clause, dupéoa, is an Aor. with a
present signification. See Kthn. Gr. § 380. 2.——fdpdy Bregapl-
Sas, the eyelashes as a strainer, or, sieve. ‘HSpés was a strainer, origin-
ally used for filtering wine; Schneid. —— d¢pédo: re; the particle ré
is seldom used as a connective by Xenophon without a xaf following;
and it is not improbable that 8¢ was originally written here. See Zeunius,
Schneider, et caet. in h. 1. —— dreyercaoa, to make jus out like a cornice,
ef, Cie. N. D. IL 57: Primam enim superiora, superciliis obducta, sudo-
rem a capite et a fronte defluentem repellunt. This whole phrase has
been very well translated: “that by brows the parts above the eyes are
rendered eaveslike,” etc. vd 8t... 8éxec9ar. This and the fol-
lowing infinitives are strictly the subjecta of éoriy, and are repeated by
vavre in the last clause, thus producing a slight anacoluthon. ofous
répverv, cf youplous...Acalvex. So ofos is used with the Infin. in
§ 12; IL 1. 15; 6 87, etal. See Rost’s Gr. §122; Kahn. L. Gr. Il. §788.
Anm. 3. Gr. § 806.1. ¢ In such cases it has all the properties of an Adj.
and nearly == 3uvards; see B. 139. F. 5. Exa. Tovs...youoplous,
the molar teeth. éxel 38 +h dwoxewpoivra BucKeph, 8c. dorly. The
ellipsis of «Iva: after conjunctions is rare. See a similar representation
in Cic. N. D. IL 87.

T—Anioupyov (fr. Siuos and Upyw), lit, working for the people,
hence workman, worker, maker. In the New Platonic Philosophy it is
used as the name of God, the Creator. 7d 8 dupioa, x.7.A. This is
a continuation of Socrates’ question from § 6, and the infinitives are in
the same construction as there with the clause: raira ofre... éoriv im-
plied. ——’Améacs, strictly Imper. but here used as an adverb, truly,
without doubt, Latin: sine dubio. The same word is used in IV. 4. 6
Tivos... BovrAevoauévou, «7.2, one who has deliberately re-
solved upon the existence [the making] of living beings.

8.—Zavurdy... fa». When the subject of the Inf. is the same as
that of the. governing verb it is generally omitted, but is retained where
any special emphasis is to be put upan it; as here, oantrast; notice alzo

244 NOTES.

the use of of below; Srra ct, x.A. see Kabn. Gr. § 807. 4, and R. 4;
L. Gr. IL § 646. 1, and ef. IL 6. 35 extr., 88. ——Epdra yotr xal
&woxpivotma:. This phrase, although in all the Mss, is omitted by
many editora. But it is difficult to see how it could have crept in here,
if not written by the author himself. It is true, it somewhat interrupts
the continuity of the discourse, but yet it contains nothing so incongruous
as to warrant ite rejection. Aristodemus does not, it should seem, (per-
haps from modesty,) choose to answer Socrates directly, that he believes
himeelf ¢pompudy ri Few, but in order to avoid the answer says: now
continue your questions and I will reply to them (and it is implied, you
yourself shall judge by my answers whether I have any reason or intel-
ligence), Socrates understanding this, proceeds to ask further questions
Cf Symp. V. 2. Gad’ dwoxpivov. Xv 84 ye épéra. The particle yous is
often employed in responses as nearly synon. with od»; IIL. 3. 5, 6, 7;
6.5; 10.8, etal. See Hartung’s Gr. Partik. IL S15. wal Taira,
and that too; see I. 2. 29, and reference. FoAAHs oFons...8eAd-
Aotd Swros. The simplicity of the construction of the Greek allows
these repetitions which would hardly be admissible in Latin: “te et
terrae exiguam partem in corpore et humoris habere, quum ea mults
sint.” pinpdy wépos AaBéer: 7d copua curhppocral cot,
to you taking a small portion the body is fitted. The article is used with
qopa- since it isa well known, specific object; we might render either by
the indefinite article a, or by the possessive, your. For the use of the
Part. here, see B. 144. 2. your 82 pdvoy Epa obSapod brea,
«.7.A., and do you suppose that you alone by some good fortune have ob-
tained possession of mind existing nowhere else. This seems to be brought
in to obviate an objection which might lie in Aristodemus’ mind,
although he had not expressed it. Cf. Cie N. D. II. 6: Unde enim
hance (mentem) homo arripuit? ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates,
and III. 11; also Plat. Phileb. § 54. p. 81, and Stallb. note, and IV.
3. 14 below.

9.—Ma Al’, a formula of swearing, (ud being perhaps connected in
origin with pf», péy,) which, however, by itself neither affirms nor denies,
but is generally connected with an affirmative or negative particle, as
yal pa roy Ala and of wa Ala. When it stands without the affirms-
tive or negative particle, it has generally a negative implied with it
either from a preceding or succeeding negative phrase. Here the refer-
ence is back tu “AAAoS: 8t ob8auotd ob Sty oles Opdyipor evar; for
examples of a previous negative phrase, ef. IV. 6. 10; Oecon. XIL 1;
for one subsequent, ef, IIL 4, 8; Cyrop. VIIL 8.45. It is however true
that the negative od is pot found in the immediate context, and yet pa

BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 245

Ala has a negative force. This takes place when it is sufficiently plain
without the negative that a negative answer is to be given to a question.
Cf. IIL 13. 3, and note upon II. 6. 1. See upon this formula of swearing
Stallbaum, Plato, Phileb p. 86, §72; Gorg. p. 489. E.; B. 149. 23;
Kahn. Gr. § 816. 4. ——od yap, «.7.A. It should be distinctly under
etood here that the reasoning of Aristodemus is not against the existence
of the gods, but against their immediate agency in the affairs of life and
the consequent appropriateness of worshipping them, which Socrates is
inculcating. Hence the appositeness of the following argument: J do not
eee, etc., and the agreement with previous (§ 7 and 8) and subsequent
(§ 10) concessions of Aristodemus. xuplous, authors. ——Sswrep
ec. dpa. Qv8t yap. dp here refers to a suppressed clause; as per-
haps, ironically: you have spoken excellently, for, ete. This kind of
ellipsis befure ydp is especially frequent in dialogue in answers to ques-
tions. Cf. II. 1. 2,15; 8 6; 6. 7,15; IIL 6.12; 11.7. Still ydp is
frequently used merely to introduce the answer to a question, like a
strengthened yé which enters into its composition, yt &pa. See Kahn.
Gr. § 324.2; L. Gr IL § 840. d., and ef. IIL. 5. 2. 10, 11, 16, et al.
éavrod, in many Mss. and editions ceavrov or cavrov. But it is easier
to account for the introduction of ceavroi into the Mes. which have it,
than davrod into those where it is found. It seems also to be well estab-
lished, that the reflexive pronoun of the third person takes the place of
that of the first and second person, when the person to whom it refers is
clearly denoted by the construction of the sentence, and the attention is
not so much directed to a definite individual as to the fact that what is
affirmed is restricted to the subject itself. Hence it signifies nearly the
same as Yios. Cf. IL 1. 81: rod 8& wdvrav H8larov dxotcuaros, éxalvov
daurjs (self-praise), axfhxoos ef; IL 6. 35; Anab. VI 6. 15, et al. See
Rost’s Gr. § 99 note; Kithn. Gr. § 302. 8; B. 127. N. 5; L. Gr. IT. § 628.
aa. xardé ye Touro, according to this (sc. what you affirm).

10.—O 8701, but not indeed ; the adversative force is not however in-
the rol, which is merely restrictive, but in the negative ob. See Kabn.
L. Gr. IL § 758. Anm. —— 4 @s, for 4 Ssre (v. in TL 5. 17), as not
unfrequently with the Inf Cf a different constr. in Apol. § 16; Hier.
X.1; Cyrop. 1 1.2.——S8e@m peyarorperéorepoy (sc. Sy); «7.0,
In proportion as the divinity is more exalted and yet considers you
worthy of regard, the more is he to be honored, or, the more exalted the
being who deigne to regard you, the more, ete. For the omission of the
participle gy, see IT. 1. 32: ryOSuar 82 udrdcra wdvrov...dyarnth pep
suvepyds rexylrais, x.7.A. (8c. obca); 8.15: Browa Adyes... cal obSauds
wpes cov, and in no manner suited to yourself. Cf. aleo Symp. IV. 25:

246 NOTES.

nal yap ExAnoroy (scil. by) xa) dawidas tivhs yAveelas wapéxer; and ex
amples collected in h. lL by Bornemann.

11.—"Ewe:r’ obx ofe...? see note upon I. 2. 26. of. For this
use of the relative after an interrogation, see I. 2. 64. ——dpSdy avé-
etnoay, made erect, Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 56. 146. —— xal $rroy sxaxo-
wadeiy, (ols) xal yw xal dxohy nal ordua éverolnoay. Nearly all. the
Mas. have this passage as we have given it above, with the omission of
the ofs and a colon instead of a comma: xaxowaSety: nal, «tA. Still
various changes of the text have been proposed, but it seems hardly
worth while to enumerate them. Changes of the text, unless it is mané-
festly corrupt, are but an indifferent method of escaping a difficulty. If
the ofs is to be admitted from two Mes. which have xaxowaSetwy, which
is very doubtful, the idea seems to be: he made them of erect stature,
ao... that they may be less liable to injury, in those parts in which, ols,
the gods have placed the sight, etc. But it appears not to be altogether
clear, how the erectness of man renders the parts of the body enumerated,
less liable to injury than the same parts in beasts. It seems far more
probable that ofs should be omitfed, and that the words from # 38% ép3¢-
qys to xaxoxadew are parenthetical, and that the words xal du, xrA,
simply declare that the gods made men with Sys, face, in its general
sense, and dxohv, the power of hearing, and ordye, mouth, not so much
as an instrument of tasting as of speaking, by which man is distinguished
from beasts. —— épweroits, lit, creeping things, from ipxw; but as this
verb means to walk a8 well as to creep, its derivative épwerdy is put for
all things that walk on the earth, and thus is sometimes opposed to
werewd, winged animals,

12.—Kal why yAdrrdy ye. The particles xal uf» indicate transi-
tion to something new, which is adduced in confirmation («4») of the
general idea, and indeed, and truly.—— The -é is called suppletive by
-Kiahner and Hartung. It seems merely to indicate that the word after
which it is placed is emphatic, or the word which is contrasted. This
would be denoted by position in Latin and by the tone of voice in Eng-
lish; cf. I. 6. 8,8; II. 2,4; IIL 4,4; 5, 8, etal. Sometimes the uf» has
an adversative force in such a connection: and (af), yet (u4»), truly
(v4, or, but indeed it is true, but truly. So in II. 8 4, 14,19; 84,5; .
10, 8; IIL 1.11, etal. See Kahn. Gr. § 316.1, and L. Gr. Il. § 696.¢
end 704.1.1; Hartung, Gr. Partik. I.S.401—404. olay... apdpoir.
See upon the constr. ofos with the Infin. note, § 6. The idea is, that the
gods made men with reason and with such organs that they can exhibit
it. yatovoay, like the Gerund, or Abl. of means in Latin, by

- BOOK L CHAP. IV. 247

touching, ete. nal oqualvery wdvra dAAhAcis & BevrAdsueda,
and (such olay,) that we can make known, etc. When two relative clauses
succeed each other, the relative is frequently, as here, omitted with the
last, or the constr. is entirely changed and a demonstrative takes the
place of the relative. See examples in Kahn. Gr. § 834. 1, and L. Gr. IL
$799. The subject of the Infin, juss, is omitted as usual in Greek where
there is no special emphasis to be put upon it. ——7d 82...30ed7a:..,
wapéxe:y. The Infin. with the article in the Accus. is placed elliptic-
ally in exclamations and vivid interrogations, indicating indignation,
surprise, etc, the idea on which the Infin. depends being suppressed, as:
ed Saupacrdéy dori, or some similar phrase. See Rost’s Gr. § 125, note
&; Kahn. Gr. § 808. R. 2, and L. Gr. IL. § 652. 1. So in IV. 8. 5 aq.;
ef. Bornemann upon Apol. § 17. p. 58. tov Erous xpévorv. The
substantive with an attributive genitive which has the article, is often
placed without it, when the idea of both nouns coalesces into one. This
usage is represented in Kahner’s L. Gr, as confined to poetry, but cor
rected in his note in h. 1. Thus it is omitted in L 5. 2: dnl reveurg
tov Alou (life's end); Apol. 80: é» xaradtce: tot Biov; Anab. 1.1.1;
Tedeurhy tov Biov, Cyrop. V. 1.18; VIL 2 20, et al Sometimes, how-
ever, the article is added to both substantives, as in L 9.80: dy +
reAeuty tov Blov; De Rep. Lac X. 1.

13.—O8 rolyuy, see note upon I 2.29. Tolyvy here indicates that
care for the soul follows, as a natural consequence, from the great care
of the deity for the body, which has just been exhibited. —— rh»
Wuxhe xparlorny. The Adj. placed in this way after the noun with
the article has the force of a predicate, i.¢., xparlorgy odcay, or § xpa-
tlery éoriy. Soin IL 1. 80: rads orpwprds padaxds wapacxevd(y, and in
Hl. 10.8; IV. 7.7, etal Cf. §12: udvny rhe ray dySpérey (yAsrras)
droincay, K.rA, i.e, 4 Tay dySp. yAdrra pbyn doriy, hy éxolncay. On
the other hand 4 séyn yA@rra, the only tongue. See Rosat’s Gr. § 98.
Anm. 1; Kfthn. Gr. § 245. 8. (b); L. Gr. IL § 493. Sedv...$034y-
tas Sr: eicl. Getty is the Gen. of the person of whom a thing is per
ceived; Kahn. Gr. § 278. 5.(f). For the attraction, see Kuhn. Gr. § 847.
8 In Anab. L 2, 22, there is a sentence constructed much like this with
the Accus. instead of the Genit.: foSero ré re Mévevos orpdrevua Sr
$8y dy KiAsnig jy. For the sentiment, cf Cic. Nat. Deor. IL 61.——
Tay re péytora eal eddAAtorta cuytatdytrey. Compare with
this IV. 3. 18: 6 ray SAoy xéopoy currdrrey re xal cuvéyer. —— i
82 pidroy BAA 4 EvSpewer Seots Sepawetove:; and what
tribe ofher than, or, besides, ete. For the attraction of the verb to the
plural here, by &ySpewe:, see Kithn. Gr. § 242. R. 4; L. Gr. IL §429. The

248 | NOTES.

same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sailust, Jug. L. 6: opportunios
fugae collis, quam campi fuerant. Cic. Phil IV. 4: Quis igitur illum
Consulem, nisi latrones putant. ——4 wéxn § SdAwn, Accua plur
contract. of the 83d Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an abstract
idea, see Kithn. Gr. § 248.3; L. Gr. IL § 408. p. 29, and cf II. 1. 6. ——
dxwoviieat. The verb dxroveiy is generally transitive and followed by
an Accus.; but here Intrans, and with a Prep. before the Accus,

14.—Ob yap, nonne igitur, is it not then? dp conclusive; see L 3
10. wapd ra GdAa (aa, prae, or, praeter, etc. The Prep. wapd with
the Accua. sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4.1: supa sods &-
Aovs ebraxréy. See Kahn, Gr. § 297. IIL (b); B. 147. wapd ce Accua 8-
L. Gr. IL §615. S, 305. &ySpexot, without the article; so in the
preceding section; III. 12.5; IV.1,2; 3.7; 4.6, ete This is one of the
nouns that is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need
the article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special signifi-
cance. See Kabn. Gr. § 244.2. R.3; L. Gr. IL § 484. Anm. —— gdaec: is
added to indicate that it is something more than an acquired superiority
that man possesees. Bods ay». The particle &» is rhetorical, giving
emphasis to Bods; so not unfrequently when repeated, whilst at other times
it is placed at the beginning of a clause to show at the outset that the
predicate is conditional; see Kahn. Gr. § 261. 3. (b) and (a), and L. Gr.
IL § 458. 2. See numerous examples of such a use in Bornemann, Apol.
§ 6, and Kriiger Anab. IIL 1. 6.—— ye», may agree with &»Spewes
to be supplied from &» Spero: or with ris, not unusually omitted with a
Partic. or adjective. ——duzgordpay réy (i.e. oda and yixyn) rAcl-
crov dfler reruxnxes, utrumque praestantissimum (animum et cor-
pus) consecutus. Stay rl wotnowgt, «tr, when they do what?
ie, what must the gods do, so that you shall believe that they care for
you? For the change here to a direct interrogation, see Kithn. Gr. § 344
R. 6; L Gr. IL § 842. 1. vomsrets, Attic future indicative; for its
formation and use, see Kihn. Gr. §117, and numerous examples in
Fritzsch. in Quaest. Luc. p. 184-136.

15.—Ze @faipotyres dy apercig xavarlderrai, selecting you alone,
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed,
ef. IL 5.14. Cyrop. 1.8 5; IL 3.8.

16.—El uh Suvarol Fcap, sc. ed wal naxés woieiy. cel, ae
eording to our idiom, may be rendered, or. ——— éfawarepéveus, (60
rp Sdépy, ds of Seol ixavol eiow €3, «.7A.)

1%7.—Qya3é. Hermann says: “This isa friendly appellation which
is especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition.

BOOK I. CHAP. V. 249

For it designates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in
Latin. The Greeks also make use of 3 féArire;” ad Viger. § 64. CL
IIL 7. 9, and Il. 8.16. In this last passage gpm is also used, as in h. L,
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre-
quent in animated narration, and serves to direct the mind of the hearer
more particularly to what is said. So in IL 7.10, and IIL 4.12 Cf
note upon II. 4.1. Inquit is repeated in the same way in Latin. ——
dvayv, a. dy rg cduari, The object of the following verb is not un-
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf Anab. I 8.11: xaréoas
wapexeAebero Tois “EAAnoi: i. e., nad. Tovs “EAAnvas wapex. abrois.
dy waytl ppévnoiy, intelligence which is in every thing. xal
wd, oc. ofecSa: xph, and you should not suppose, ete. There is also
the same ellipsis after pdt just below. The reason of the change from
nal ph to undé may be eeen in Kahn. Gr. § 321. 2 Cf. L 2. 60, and IIL.
7. 9. wepl ray dy Aiyiare nal dv ZineAlg. For the ellipsis
of wepl ray, see note upon L:8. 3.

18.—Hy pévrot, tf truly. — d&drovras... 3eAfcove:, see note
upon L 2, 9.——o8rw, so, (inserted for the sake of distinctness after
the preceding clause. —— r&éy Seay weipay AauBdyys Sepa-
wetoy, to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. —— e?,
whether. yvaoyn Td Setov Sri, «7.4. For the constr. cf. §18
above. —— dripedciocSa: abrots. The different readings, with
abroés omitted, and with airé in its place, seem to have arisen from a
supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a singular antece-
dent (1d Sefory). But such constructions, card céiveoiy, are not unusual
in both Greek and Latin authors. Soin IJ. 3.9. Cf. Bornemann Sym-
pos. IV. 68. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject by the pronoun,
see Kahn. Gr. § 304.8; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10.

19.—Taira Aéywr, by saying these things, Sadére bad ray
4vSpduwy bpgyro. See note upon L 2. 57: ereih duoroyhoaro.
dwelwep hyfcatyro. For this use of the Opt., see B. 139. m. 15,

and 44. —— wnSty &y wore,...d:aradeiv, nothing...can ever
escape the notice of, ete.

CHAPTER V. -

1-—El 82 8%. In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is fre-

quently introduced by ef, and the sentence is droderinds, only in form.

The «f is nearly the same a8 édweidf, quoniam, since; (Efye is also

weed . the same manner as éwef ye;) 84 then corresponds to the Latin
11°

250 NOTES.

jam, or, vero, and indicates that the thing is established, is beyoud
doubt. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S. 259 eq.; Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 691,
and Gr. § 315.1. C£ 16.9; IL 6.20; Sympos. IV. 18 In Latin the
same idea is frequently expressed by inserting ut est, or, ut est certe
after si, as: si, ut est certe. nal dyxpdre:a naddy Te...
doriy, self-government is both an honorable and good possession (acqui-
sition). —— wpotBiBale; see L 2.17,—*O &vdpes, in Latin the
Voce. viri would not occupy the first place in the sentence. —— &»-
8pa, simply, one, any one, aliquis. Some suppose that Gspa is used
here with some speciality of meaning, a real man, but I do not so under-
etand it. —— pey...3, both... and. Syriy’ dy aladavolpeda.
The Opt. has the same force here as in a conditional sentence. The par-
licle &» refers to a suppressed clause, as ef réxo:, if it might be; see
Kihn. Gr. § 260. 3. (4), (a); I. Gr. IL 798; cf. a different use of &» with
the Opt. in L 2. 6, and note. The participle &» is frequently not ex-
pressed with the adjective or substantive, after verba sentiendi or decla-
randi. See Kihn. IL. § 656. 8. —— 4770 yaorpds, «rr, tnferior to,
subject to, etc. See Kiiho. Gr. § 275. 1.2; L. Gr. IL § 361; Roet § 108,
p. 515, and ef. IV. 5.11: dv8pl frrom ray 81a Tot cdparos Hover. Thus
in Latin with the Abl.: inferior voluptatibus. wévov.
“Hrrey wévov, = one who is inferior to Jabor, yields to it, does not bear
up under it. robs mwovreplousxparijicat. Kpareiy is more inten-
sive with the Accus. than with the genitive. With the genitive it signi-
fies merely to rule, to have in one’s power; with the Accus. to subjugate,
to conquer. See Kihn. Gr. § 275. B.1; L. Gr. IL § 538 Anm. 2
Rost, § 108 Anm. 4.

2.—Emwl rereuvr§ Tov Blov. See note, L 4. 12: rod frous xpé-
voy. Suyardépas wapSévous; cf. Cyrop. IV. 6.9: tor: 8é pos
Epn, nal Svydrnp wapSévos, «.7.A. wasetou... Siadvdadgar, «.7.A. 5
these infinitives denote a purpose, and may be rendered in Eng. pas-
sively; see B. 180.8. —— diidwesioroy els raira, worthy of trust
in respect of these things; els = Lat. de. nynodépeSa. For the
use of the Indic. in the Apodosis, after ef with the Optat. in the Protasis,
seo Kithn. Gr. § 389. 8. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 819. —— 80tAm 38’, x.rA.
The dpa is to be repeated here, by anaphora, from the preceding sen-
tence. ——~ Fpyeay dxicraciy. The noun fpyor is frequently used, as is
also the Latin opus (opus facere = agrum colere), for agricultural labor.
——to:otror. Some editors insert the article before this word. And
it is so used in § 1, and often elsewhere, when a person well known or
previously described is referred to. Cf. § 5; L 2.87: ray BA. rev rowt
rev, also Cyrop. V. 5.82. Often, too, where the whole class of thoeg whe

BOOK I. CHAP. Y. 261

are such, is referred to, the article is used, but never where only one
individual of the kind is designated

S—AAAS why, simply dué in the minor proposition, or, but indeed.
—— el ye wydt SotAoy d&xparh Setaliued’ Gr, if we would not
ever receive a servant, who was intemperate; i. e, if he might be
intemperate, ef otros dxparhs ef, a conditional phrase to which the
particle d» here refers. Thus it is often used with reference to such a
clause, implied in a word, which is to be mentally supplied. The nice
shades of meaning, which the Greeks could express by the use of this
particle, should not escape the student's notice. Mya, not even, see
Kahn. Gr. § $21. 2. For the construction of the Optat. Sefalued’ with
Gy, after ef, see Kahn. Gr. § 340. 6; L. Gr. IL 525. Anm. 6; Rost, $121.
Anm. 8. at’réy ye. Adbrés in contrast with 8otA0s, in Greek,
signifies, one who is free and of good lineage, and here it may be ren-
dered, we ourselves, or, one himself, literally, (for the reflexive,) one’s self.
Té gives emphasis to the contrast. Kal yap. Kal gives emphasis to
ofrws, not so also. —— rey, bAAwy Adhaipobpevos xphuara.
The moet common construction of dgaipetoSa:, is with two accusa-
tives, yet the construction with the Genit. of the person and Accus. of
the thing, as here, is somewhat frequent; so in Cyrop. V. 4. 29; VIL 4.
11; Demosth. De Corona 232. 22, et al. It is very rarely followed by
the Accus. of the person and the Genit. of the thing, in which case it sig-
nifies to restrain, ete. "Awocrepeiy also admits these three modes of con-
struction, but whilst it oftenest has two accusatives, it is very often
followed by the Accus, of the person and Genit. of the thing, as in Cyrop.
Til. 1. 11, and but very rarely with the Genit. of the person and Accus.
of the thing, as in D. Venat. XII. 8. —— xaxotpyos... ray BAAwy. Ka-
xovpyos has the force and construction of a substantive.

w—Apd ye ob. See note upon I. 5.11. The particle yé with the
interrogative denotes that having enumerated or paseing by all else, the
author proceeds to the last particular which is added with confidence in
its validity. It may be rendered, in fine, denique. See Hartung,
Gr. Partik. I. 8.377. Cf Ill. 2 1, and note; also III. 8. 3: "Apd ye...
épergs pe, Do you, in fine, ask me.——x«pywita. The noun xpyuls
signifies, lit, a kind of boot, and then generally a foundation, ground-
work. So in Pind. Pyth. IV. 188 (Boeckh.): Bdadero xpnxida copéy
éxéey, foundation of a wise discourse. The same, VII. 8, et al. Upon
the nature and value of temperance, as held by ancient philosophers,
see Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 18, 80, and Kfhner’s note, and also the discus-
sion in IT. 1 below.

252 NOTES.

AtareSeln xal +d capa, wd, be constituted both in body snd
mind. For the constr. of the passive with an Accua, see Kahn. Gr,
§ 281.1; L. Gr. IL § 565. 1. ——Epol wey, dv solitaire, eee note upon
L1.1. vy} th» “Hpay, & common oath among Athenian women,
but probably not found in use by other men besides Socrates, slthough
somewhat frequent with him; ef. IIL 10.9; 11.5; IV. 2.9, ete. Cun-
cerning its use in Plato, see Stallbaum upon Hipp. Maj. p. 291. E. ——
SovrAetorra 83, opposed to dracuddpp uty dvBpl in the preceding clause.
——ixerete:y. The construction with a verbal adjective, (as here
with eixrdy) often passes into a simple infinitive. Kihn. Gr. § 284
R.7; L. Gr. IL § 587. Anm.4, Cf. De Re Equ. IIL 7, where Aqréee
weipay is changed to weipay Aaufdvew. ——8ecrorsy d&yadar rv-
xeiv. The idea of this passage seems to be that, whilst a free man
should pray that he may not have an intemperate eervant, he who is
already énslaved to his passions and appetites should supplicate that he
may have good masters, i. e., those who by good example, precept, and
guidance, may. exercise just restraint over him. The idea that by 8eewe-
tév &yad. virtues are to be understood seems not to be well authorized,
for although vices, passions, evil desires, etc, are called Seoréra: and 3ée-
woiwa, Virtues are never eo designated; neither are persons spoken of
as enslaved to virtue: SovAeder rf dpery.

6—Epye:s } rots Adyots, in deed than in word. rar Sed
Tov gdéuaros 8Soray, the pleasures of the body, or, which are
experienced by the body. The common use of the article, in giving the
force of an adjective to the words intervening between it and its noun,
is evident here. ——- 4AAa wal rHs 3:k rer xpgudreay, but aleo
of that (j8or%s, pleasure) which is obtained by wealth. wapa Tes
ruxéyvros, from any one, quispiam, or, quilibet. ——8eeré-
tny édavrotv. Ch LL 2 6, ob8emias Rrrov alexpdy. This
phrase is in accordance with the Greek usage, although from the analogy
of other languages we should expect: ody frrov aloxpay 4 MAAny tid;
i.e, the place of the object with which the thing is compared, gis, is
supplied by another pronoun, coalescing with the negative, (eb3efs) in
the Genit. with the comparative adjective; see Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 588.
Anm.8 Of. IIL 5.18; IV. 2 12; De Veetig. L 1.

CHAPTER VI.

1.—Afiov, ec. dorly, it is worth while, or, it ts of consequence, ——
abrot wal & rpds...mh wapadiweis, is equivalent to abrot wots

BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 258
rd

Avripdrra Adyous ph sapadrreiv, not to pass by his conversation with
Antiphon; cf. Plat. Rep. IV. p. 489. B. The Genit. atrod depends
upon the relative clause &... Ady, which is equivalent to Adyous.
7 Lwnpdre:. Weshould naturally expect abr¢ here, as the Pron.
airov precedes, but the Greek frequently repeats the substantive after a
pronoun or a noun, especially if there will be too great a concurrence of
pronouns, as there would have been here, adroi, abr¢, abrav. Cf. IL 5. 4,
Proper names, in particular, are often repeated where a pronoun might
be expected. Cf. Anab. I. 9.15; Lycurg. contra Leocrat. 87. p. 220.

2—Q Aéupares; see note upon lL 5.1. Tavarytria ris pidro-
coglas &woAcAaundya:s, to have been the participant of the very
opposite from philosophy. For the construction of the Genit. of the
source of enjoyment with the Accus. of the thing enjoyed, see Kahn. Gr,
§ 273. &. (c); L. Gr. IL § 526. Anm.4; Rost, § 108. Anm. 16. See also
IV. 5. 10. yotyv, compounded of yé and od», surely, at least, is
often used after the general nature of a subject has been explained, and
" one argument or example, which is especially forcible, is adduced as suf-
ficient proof Ci §11; IL 1.1; IIL 8.1; 10.1, ete It sometimes is
simply a particle of affirmation, certainly, surely ; see Kahn. Gr. § 324.
R. 6. 003’ &y els, emphatic, for obSels ty Soin IL 6.4; 7. 14:
ob3’ bo dvds G8:xodmero:; III. 5. 21, eto, So in Latin, non ullus, is
written for nullus for the sake of emphasia) See Kahn. Tusc. Disp. L
89. 94, Var. Lectt. o:rla re. The explanatory clause is frequently
asyndic both in Latin and Greek. The ré corresponds with the follow-
ing sal. ludrioy Augleca:. Verbs which in the Act. voice take
two accusatives, retain one in the Mid.; see B. 135. 4. ob wdvor...
@AA4a, not only... bué. This formula is used where the thought in the
firet clause is not denied, but the last is added as of more weight or of
greater extent than the former, on which it is based. It accordingly dif-
fers from od¢...aAdd, for the former ‘clause, when these particles are
used, is excluded by the latter which takes its place. It is aleo to be
distinguished from od pdvow... Add xaf, where the first idea as it stands
alone is denied, but is affirmed as modified by the last clause. There are
examples, though rare, where this last formula does not seem to differ from
the one in our passage, as Plat. Sympoe. p. 219, E: ob pdvow duct wepsiy,
GAAG wal tay BAAwy dxdyrev, but Kthner thinks that in such cases the
wai may have been carelessly kdded. Stallb. Plat. Sympos. p. 206. A. in
Var. Lectt., and Bremius in Excursus [X. ad Isocr. avurddnrés.
This custom of going barefoot adopted by Socrates, was the more conspi-
tuous, since the Athenians especially prided themselves in the beauty
of their sandals: and this fact undoubtedly gave rise to his habit, as a

254 NOTES.

reproof of the luxury and effeminacy of the times. See Aristoph
Clouds, 103:

“Those squalid, aang ena impostora,
eS ete we el ee whose sect

rey, not without the inner garment, brevSérns, but the outer, érevdé-
rns which, xar’ dtox}», the ancients were accustomed to call tunic; and
those who were without it, were ayfraves. See Ernesti in h. 1. ——
SiareAeis. AtareAew used without the participle &». So in Agesil.
VL 8 and 4, et alibi. So also ScrylyrecSa:, in IL. 8. 5, and Cyrop. L &
15; and rvyxdver, Hellen. IV. 8 8; 8. 29; and xvpe. See Kfihn. L
Gr. IL § 664. Anm. 1. In reference to Socrates’ dresa, see Plat. Phaedr.
p- 299; Sympoa. p. 174, 220.

$.—Kal phy... yvé. See note I 4.12 ——48sazep cal, for the
repetition of xaf in comparisons, see note upon L 1. 6. oSte xal..
S:addqcers, you also will so dispose your disciples (that they imitate
your frugality) Cf IV. 2. 40,

4.—Elwe,...Aoxets pot Epy. It is not unusual to interpose igy
in the middle of a sentence which is preceded by a verb of like signifi-
cation. So in Sympos. 1.15; Plat. Sympoa p. 202.C. etal Rarely is
the same word &» repeated as in Cyrop. IL 2.18. The same idiom is
somewhat frequent in Latin, where inquit follows respondit. See
Kahn. Tusc. Disp. V. 36. 105. tl xaderdy fodnca rotpet Alou,
ie, in my manner of life. For the government of the Genit., see
Kohn. Gr. § 278. 5. (£), and L. Gr. IL § 628 Anm.3 Cf I 1. 12; IIL
& 1%. Tedpod is in many editions written without contraction rot duow.

&.—Iidrepoy, sc. xarerdy fodnou rot duet Blov, Sri, is the
severity which you see in my manner of life this, that, eto. Teis
uty AauBdrovcty...épol 8% ph AapwBdvorr:. Two enuncia
tions are frequently introduced by yéy...3¢ when the first is only in-
tanded to give force to the idea in the latter by contrast. So here and
in IL 1.6; IL 1.8; 7.11; IL 9. 8 etal. Sometimes two phrases are
thus placed in contrast without the sé», but with far less force. ——
davaiers (from gaddos, bad, mean, ete), do- you hold cheap, despise.
—ébs...doSlovros dno, «r.r., that I cat less healthful food than
yo. The longer form of the pronoun épe¥, is here used instead of the
shorter pov in the preceding clause on account of the contrast. For the
eonstr. of the participle in the genitive absolute, see note upon L. 1. 4;
Ss ret Saporlou xposnpalvovros. és xadrenwérepa, tropleacdsas

BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 255

ea dud 8:airfuara. With xarerérepa, Srra is to be supplied from
the following clause: #8/e...8ra. The Accus, absolute here is to be
pat in the same construction in translating as the Genit. preceding
because that my food, means of living, are more difficult to be procured,
ete. See B. 145.N.7; Kuhn. § 812. 6. (c); L Gr. IL. § 678 The first
Aor. Infin. sopleacSa: depends upon the adjective xaArenérepa, and may
be rendered passively like the supine in -u in Latin. So both the Infin.
Act. and Mid. is used after several adjectives, nouns, ete. See Kahn.
§ 306. 1. R. 10; L Gr. Il. § 640. Anm. 8. Cf. §9: xarewdrara, edpets,
werd. ID 1. 22; IL 8 8 ——8:a 7d... e2vac, Inf. with dd in giving
@ reason as often in Greek. —— 6 wey Rdiora doSleyv, he who eats
with an appetite, aerelish. Tou ph wapévros...e0Tou, drink
that is not in readiness, obtained with difficulty.

6.—Td ye phy iudria. The noun is here placed at the beginning
of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and is strictly in what the old
Grammarians cal] a case of synecdoche: as to garments, you know, eta
Upon ye phy, see note, L 4.5: dcpay ye php. nal droshyara,
sc. olad’ Sri. HSn...8me...8:a Pixos paaaAdy rou Epydsopr
pévoryta, «7.4. The idea is: now then have you ever perceived that,
I (who do not wear sandals), have either remained at home more than
another, rov (who wears them), or, on account of the heat, contended
with any one, rq, for a shade, or, that from suffering, rd dAyejv, in my
feet, I have not gone wherever I wished? For the Accus. robs wé8as,
see Kithn. § 279. 7. “Ev8ov= Lat. domi, from Prep. éy, in. In refer
ence to the idea in this passage, cf. Plat. Symp. p. 220. A. B.

%—MedrAethoavres, 0. Td cua. Part. denoting the means, as
often. dperAnodyray, neglecting tt.—*arpds dy; (many edi-
tions have wpds & and & &»;) in respect to that in regard to, or, for
which they exercise. —— "Ene 8¢ Epa obx ofet, «7.A, do you not
suppoee that I who always exercise myself to bear with my body what-
ever happens to it, can do it more easily than you, etc. Tg oéyar: is
to be rendered with xaprepeiy, as Dat. of means or instrument, and sxap-
vepety depends upon the Part. weAeravra; cf. IIL 9. 14. Apolog. § 8.

8.—Toi...~h SovAebery.. -yaorph.. .ofe: rt BAA alrid-
Teper, do ae suppose any thing else is more the cause of my not
being a slave, etc? The Inf in the Genit. with the Art. is governed by
the Adj. alriérepov. The negative wh is used, as generally with the
Infin., connected with the article, to denote that an idea exists suhjec-
tively, in the conceptions of the speaker, Kahn, Gr. § 818. 4. —— «é-
@palyes; this verb belongs to both members of the sentence, anil

¢

256 “-NWOTES.

may be translated with the latter only, as if written: & od udvew &
xpeig bvyra (while we use them), dAAd «al dAxidas waptxorra del age
Aficey ebppalve. A verb belonging to two members of a sentence ie
often put in the first only in Greek, as well as in our own language.
Ch.L7.8; IL 4. 2, et al. Kal phy...ye, see nose upon L 4. 12,
of...olédpevor pndty «5 wzpdrrecy, those supposing that they
do not prosper in every thing. The phrase, «3 xpdrres, is really ellip-
tical for «3 wpdrrew ra abrot. The phrase ed apdrrew has two senses,
to do well and to be prosperous; sometimes it passes from one significa-
tion to the other in the same sentence. &s ed xpdrrovres, as
those who are in prosperity. Fora similar play upon words, see Stallb.
Plat. Charmid. p. 172. A; Alcib. Lp. 116. B. etal Concerning the
sentiment, see IIL 9. 14, 15. Q BAA’ Eri by Treyxdvraciv ep-
ya Cépevor, or any thing else about which they may be employed. The
verb ruyxdvey, when used with a Partic. as its complement, need not
always be rendered at all. It indicates that the event designated by
the Partic. is one which takes place, not by design, but by chance, or in
the ordinary course of nature, etc. See Kithn. § 310, 4 (1)

9.—Elva:, ts produced, flows from. Sony awd rob dauréy
Te hyetosat Bearie, as from the feeling that one’s self is becoming
better, and is acquiring better friends, xal olrous aueivous xTacda, i.e,
is 80 acquiring them that they are better, Ssre duelvous ylyvecSat. This
is similar in construction to the phrase: ravdelew rid copdy, i.e, was-
Sede rivd, Ssre copdy ylyvecSa:. This question, as indicating Socrates”
two principal sources of enjoyment, and, I might add, incentives to
action, (i. e, self-improvement and the improvement of others by friendly
intercourse,) is worthy of the prince of heathen moralists and philoso-
phers. tolvyuy, see L 2 84. ratra vopl(e», i.e, that lam
becoming better and acquiring better friends. day 32 8); cf. note,
and see I; 5. 1. wAclwr oXoAH, x«.7.A., more leisure to care for, ete.
——tT) xapdv, that which is present or easily procured. —— éxwo-
AcopxnSely; this word seems to be used here in referring to persona,
in the sense of éAciv, to take captive ; ao fought against as to be taken.
Hellen. IL 4. 8, and Thucyd. L 131, have been referred to as examples

” of this signif. of the word. ——rév yarerardrey edpeiy, of things

moet difficult to be obtained, with which rots J¢oros dvrvyxdve: is con-
trasted ; cf. the use of the latter supine in Latin.
MEvOS == dpxotmevos, contented. ,

10.—"Eotxas...olouxéym. With the verb domdvas, the participle
may be put either in the Dat. as here, or in the Nominative. See Kahn
§ 310. R.2; L Gr. IL § 656.2. For the Dat. ef. Sympos. 1L 15, and

adpeotyras xpd- -

BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 257

for the Nom., Hellen. VI. 8. 8, and Anab. IIL 5, 18. ——nB8erds 8€
eca: Sejoy elva:; in regard to this principle of the Socrat.c philo-
sophy, see Ritter’s Hist. Phil. II. p. 66 sq, and Brandis, Gesch. Phil. IL
S 9. For 8éecSa: many editors read, 8eicSa: But Xenophon seems
to have had a preference for the full form of this word; see Kahn. Gr.
§ 137.2; L. Gr. I 144,

11.—Eyé roi, I indeed, or, for my part. See II 1. 11,18 The
strengthening particle roi is often used with pronouns, and with other
particles esp. in answering questions; cf. note upun I. 2. 46, and also see
Kithn. Gr. § 817.3; L. Gr. IL § 706. 1. ot pty Bixasoy, for which
ove Ms. and some editors read: a2 8lxaov wiv. It does not seem neces-
eary to deviate from the reading of all the other Mss, since even the
best Attic writers do not always maintain perfect regularity in the col-
location of the particles uéy and 8¢ after the word which they qualify.
See Kihn. Gr. § 822. R. 2. ——- Boxes 8¢; in Latin, instead of the
Conj. the relative quod would be employed in such a connection as
this: “quod etiam ipse mihi videris” yoty, see note upon § 2
——azpdrrp, see note I. 2.5: éxpdrrero. xalros...ye, see note
I. 2. 3. ovSer) ay ph Eri wpotka Bolyns, &AA® ob8’, «7A, I
say not, that you would not give them to any one gratuitously, but not
without a full price, ie, uh Aéyw Sri, x«.7.A., like the Latin, ne dicam.
Cf. IT. 9.8 Cyrop.1L 8.10. See Hermann ad Viger. 258; Kahn. Gr.
§ 321.8; B. 150. 1. frarroyv tHs Gilas, i.e, FAarroy } 4h dkla
totray ray xpnudrey dori. Cf. 11.5.5: 1d wAeion ris atlas; IL 1. 22;
IIL 11. 1; 13. 5, etal. See also Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 751. 4. —débe
ec. tysh, its price or value.

12.—E? nal rh» cuvovelay. The particles ei xa are not to be
taken together, but xaf belongs with rhy cuvovclay: also; and con
trasts that word with 7d [udrioy, «7.A. Buvovelay (from odveius) means
literally, a being with; here, the intercourse of teacher and pupil, or,
master and disciple. —— Alxaios pty od» &y ens. The order of
the words would here be inverted in Latin: Sis (or eris) ergo sane justus,
—— copds 83 obx by; sc. efns. The particle dy is found without a
verb where it may be readily supplied from the context: see Kiihn. L,
Gr. IL § 456. Cf. Anab. IIL 2. 24, and passages from Plato, cited in
Kihner’s Gr, as above referred to. ——pnSerds ye Sita, things worth
nothing, of no value ; yé gives emphasis to pyverds.

18.—tllap’? futy voulCeras, «.7.X The order of the thought in
this passage is: wap’ juivy voul(eras Suoles piv xadrddy, dpoles St aloxpds
elva: thy Spay nal thy coplay Biatldecda:. It seema to us equally

958 NOTES.

honorable and equally base to set to sale beauty and wisdom ; i. a, how-
ever base it may be to prostitate physical beauty for gain, it is equally
base to make pecuniary gain from wisdom; and as it is honorable to sell
(impart) beauty to one who is a lover of the good and true, in order to
acquire him as a friend, and for this purpose to impart beauty of mind
(i.e, the love of the good and beautiful) to him, so is it to impart wis-
dom to othere who desire it, not from love of gain, but in order to con
ciliate them as friends. In reference to duolws pév... duoles 3é, cf. Hier
X. 8: dpoles wey trois cots Blots, duoles 8& rots dvd rhy xépay. Plat.
Sympos. p. 181. B. ArariSecSa:, which is used of merchants who expose
their goods for sale, is fitly chosen to characterize the conduct of the
Sophista, who communicated their wisdom to any one who might desire
it, for a pecuniary reward. rovroy gidoy tavTrg woigra:. The
reflexive pronoun is not unfrequently used with the Mid. Voice, espe-
cially in antithesea, in order to bring out more distinctly the reflexive
sense of the verb. So in Cyrop. IIL 2. 22: IV. 2. 22; VIIL 7. 18, ete -
Still we have in this same section: ¢fAoy wotjra: without the pronoun,
See Kiihn. Gr. § 250. R. 8, and L. Gr. IL. § 398. 2. thy coglay...
rovs...fwAouryras. The noun rd copiay is placed at the beginning
of the clause for the sake of emphasis. The usual order of the words
would be: robs ply rh» coplay xwAobrras. Cf. IL 2.4: rotrov ye réw
dwodvodvray; IV. 4. 7: wept apduar rois eperécw. cogioras
Eswep wrépvous; see note, L 1.11. By the addition of Sswep wépvous
here the idea of prostituting wisdom, i. e., giving it for a reward, as the
aépves did the body, is distinctly expressed. evodua. Some few
Ms@. have the form edpuy%. But there seems to be no reason for changing
the text. The form in -a@ is found in IIL 1. 11: évSea, and in 8. 13,
although in the latter case there are various readings. In Plato both
forms are used, but the form in -@ more frequently. Kahn. L. Gr. L § 15.
Anm. 3, says that in such words éa is contracted into 4, although the
contraction 4 is sometimes found. wo:frac. Many editors here
adopt the reading woietras, which is found in two or three Mss, But the
subjunctive seems to be required, and although we should expect &» with
the Subj. in a relative clause, yet it is omitted in the preceding clause:
tovrey dlroy bavrg woijra, to which this seems to be conformed. Still
if, as Matthiae supposes, it were necessary, it might easily have been
omitted in copying, after Scris 8¢ in consequence of the similar words ©
by a» following. See Katha. L. Gr. I. §'796 1.——&xp ayaddy. For
the use of fyew with the signification, t- be possessed of, to know;
ef. §14: oye; I. 6.18; 1.2.6; I. 2.1. This word is employed in
reference to any thing that is in one’s power, whether external or inter- —
nal. Thus we find it followed py «dAdros and eeppoctyny, as well as
Surduess, dpxds, etc

BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 259

14.—Eye 8° od» nal, and I accordingly myself.—— BAAois evyl-
ornus, commend, recommend to others. So frequently in Xenophon,
v. Bornemann in Index to Anab. p. 673, and in note Sympos. IV. 68.
p- 154. sap’ &@r...eg¢edAfcecdsal...adperfy, from whom I
think they will be in any way benefited in respect to virtue. For the
future &peAfoecSa, v. note upon I. 1. 8: dndoera:...crephoeras and
Kahn. Gr. § 251. 8. R. —— réy wdaAat coger ay8pay. Some, as
C. F. Hermann, have referred these words to the early poets rather than
the philosophers. But this rather forced, though by no means impossible
interpretation, is not necessary. For Socrates does not affirm that he
inculcated the dogmas of the Sophists; but, he says, if we find any thing
good in them (and he doubtless found much, eee Introd.) we cull it and
count it a great gain. xaréA:wow, the Aor. in the sense of our
perfect; see Buttmann Gr. § 137. 3. day AAAFHAOrs HlAas, if we
(before friends) may become, {Ao endeared (by these common pur-
suits). "OQpdAimos instead of gpiAo:, seems evidently to be a gloss.

13.—MNore. Notice the use of this particle in introducing each con-
versation, see §1,11. In § 11 connected with wdAw as here. les
oo Hyetrat...wpadrre:...deleraras. These verbs are all found in
the Optative, iyyoiro... xpdrro... éricra:ro, in a few Mss; and that
reading is adopted by Ernesti and others, But the change probably
arose from the feeling, that the indirect question required that Mood.
It cannot however be doubted that even the present indicative may
be used, when the oblique interrogation takes the form of the direct:
see note upon L 1. 1, and examples there cited. —— 382, whilst.
ov wpdrres rd wodiringd, see note I. 1. 18.——elwep éwlora-
rat, if he really had knowledge of it. This seems to have been added
in derision by Antiphon. -~lWorépws 8°. The particle 8¢ here
refers to a suppressed clause: A¢ye:s pty due ra wodrTixa wh wpdrrey.
You say that I do not engage in political life, but, ete. ; cf. note upon L
8. 18. Socrates rightly supposed that the true government of a nation
must begin with the education of the youth; and that it is a far higher
and better service, to form many to be good citizens, than to be the
chief ruler of the State.

CHAPTER VII.

1.—AAafovelas dworpéwey. The Genitive is here governed by
the force of the preposition in composition, or it may be termed, the

PEGE tae

260 NOTES.

separative Genit. after the Part. drorpérey. See Kahn. Gr. § 7
For the meaning of éAa¢. cf. Cyrop. IL 2. 12; and Aristot. ad Nico
IV. 7, and Theophrast. Char. c. 23. ——- rpodrpemwey, see note L

——éx’ et8otig. Schneider, Ernesti, Herbst, and others, hay
Accua. eb8otiay. Concerning the sentiment, see IL 6. 39, and Cyr
6. 22. Tovro...6, Acc. of limitation, Kahn. Gr. § 279.7; 8 1

2.—EvSuuémeda ydp. The particle ydp in exhurtation
very much the force of our now: Let us now consider. He had 6
spoken of dAaCorelas, boasting, to his disciples, and says: we will no
let us now illustrate the subject by examples. See Hartung Gr. Pi
I. p. 476 eq.; Kthn. Gr. § 324.2; L. Gr. IL 764, b. py Oy, t
he is not. —— dp’ od, must he not, etc.? cf. nute upun L 3. 11. —
lke ris réxvns, «7A. The construction of 14 tw is the sar
that of rdAAa in Cyrop. L 8 10; see Kahn. Gr. § 280. R.1; L.¢
§ 558, Anm. 1. The adverb &€&e has the forcé of a noun in conseq
of the article. See Kahn. Gr. § 244.10. Yor the construction and gov-
erning power of verbala, see Kithn. Gr. § 264. 8, 12; B. 134. 9, 10. ——
oxetdn. In regard to the expense of the equipage of the ancient chorus
of flute-players, see Boeckh, Econ. of Athea, B. IIL ch. xxii iresra,
for éwe:ta 8, see note upon L Z. 1.-——AAAa phy... ye, see note
upon L 1. 6. —— Epyor...ob8apnou Anxgréoy, he must never make
a trial of his skill, give an example of his art. Schneider and Borne-
mann consider fpyor...Aneréow as synon. with dpyoAafei, Il. 1. 2
kalrot...8axaver, although at great expense. For xalro: with
a Partic.,, see Kahn. Gr. § $12. R. 8; L. Gr. IL § 667. p. 870, and note
upon [. 1. 5.

3.—'ODs 38° adres. The 3é is sometimes though seldom written
after &satres, asin 64: ‘Qrudres 3. The adverb ésaéres corresponds
in meaning to the adjective 6 airés, the same, from which it is derived.
—— xuBepyhrns. For the position of this word, see L 6.8: e-
dpalver. tabry Auxnpéy, with ef understood: it would on this
account be a source of misery. Cf. III. 5.2; IV. 3.12; Sympoa IV. 17,
and Bos’ Ellipees Gr. Lp. 383. xuBepyay re xaracrasels.
' In reapect to the construction of the infinitive here, ef. IL 2.1: erpary
yery Jpnuévos, and 8. 1: ixwapxeiy yonuévos. The particle ré here isa
great offence to the critivs, It is wanting in two Mss, and some editors,
following these Mas., have found it to be the easiest way to dispose of it,
to exclude it altogether from the text. But Kihner seems to be right
in aupposing that it cannot be thus summarily got rid of, and gives at
-east a plausible explanation. The words obs %xiera BovdAciro, are con-
trasted with aérbs, and the full expression would require rotrevs to

J

BOOK I, CHAP. VIL. 261

precede obs, x.rA. But if the demonstrative had been added, the phrase
would undoubtedly have been rovrous re ofs, «.7.A., and as the demon-
strative was omitted the particle vé very naturally took a place near the
beginning of the clause. It is correlative with wal before abrds alvy.
«.7.A. Its influence is to heighten the contrast between evils that are
inflicted upon another and upon himself by one who is unskilful in his
profession. So ré is not unfrequently placed at the beginning of a
sentence to indicate that one clause and not a single word is contrasted
with another, See IL 1. 5, 28, and Bornemann’s note; I. 2 12; II.
12. 4: wal 3: ratra téy re Aorrdy Blow F8:0y wal ndAAsoy Baloo, «al
trois davra@y waol xadAlovs apopuas els thy Bioy naradelrovow (where
we might expect xa) abrof). It is placed in the same manner where two
words blended in one idea are contrasted with another word, IV. 1. 2:
vaxé re, x.rrA. Some translate re here: “for instance ;” see Knicker-
bocker for Dec. 1847. —— dwadrAdfeser, come off. The verb dwaa-
Adrrew is not unfrequently used in an intransitive or reflexive sense,
TIL 18. 6; Cyrop. IV. 1. 5; Demosth. de Coron. p. 246. 65.

4.—M} Evra Soxety. The Inf. elva is to be supplied from the
participle 8rra after Boney. ——- dAvoiredts adwépaive. With
verba sentiendi and declarandi and especially with palyoua, the participle
of elvas is frequently omitted; see Kahn. Gr. § 310. R.5; L Gr. Il.
656. 3; ef. IT. 8. 14: wh aloxpds gargs; IV. 2 12; Sympos. II. & ——
pel(o 2 ward Sivayiy, greater than (is in accordance with) their
ability. For the force of the comparison with 4 «ard, see Kahn. Gr.
§ 823.7; L Gr. IL § 751. i; and cf. 1V. 4. 24; 7. 10.——odx dp,
not eanily.

5&.—E! ris...wapd rov...AaBay adrocrepoly. The participle
AaBey governs the nouns dpytpioy and oxeios. The full phrase would be,
ef ris apytpuy oxetos wapd Ov AaBoy abrdy raira awocrepoln.
dEnwrarhnes, ec. rhy xéAw. Some have suspected that this verb should
be in the Optative, i. e., dfnzarhxos or dfarargn. But Socrates probably
wished to represent it asa real fact, and if so, of course would use the
indicative. —— ev od». The conclusive particle od» is omitted in
two or three Mas, but it seems to be needed here. Cf. L 1. 20: Savydges
ety; L 2. 62, where 34 takes the place of ody; I 8.15; 4. 9 and 6. 14.
roidde 8:adeydépuervos; we should rather expect rombtra here,
referring to what has gone before; see note L 2. 3, but roidde is used
Seucrixes, i. c., in reference to the present conversation, the one now in
progress. See Kahn. in h.1., and Gr.§ 303. R.1. AcaddyeoSau, originally,
perhaps, had reference to discourse between ditferent individuals by way
of question and answer ; see Socrates’ definition of it in IV. 5.12. Soin

262 NOTES.

L 6.1; IL 10.1. But the idea of dialogue was finally lost in the word,
and it was used for discourse carried on by one person, especially in
the Socratic method of eliciting truth by questions, ete. Cf IL 4.1,
and see note, IV. 5. 12, and Woolsey’s Gorgias, p. 447. C.

‘* BOOK IL

CHAPTER I.

1.—Kal ro:atra Adyey, by saying the following things he also
seemed to me, etc. Kal appears to contrast romtra A¢ywy, with what
was said in Book L Chap. V. upon this same subject, and roiavra, econ-
trary to the general, though not universal principle, refers to what fol-
lows; see Kahn. Gr. § 8308.1. R.1; B. 127.1. b. The Part. (Adve),
here, as frequently, denotes the means; Kahner, however, in h. 1. refers
roaira to what precedes in the last chapter of the first Book, but it is
difficult to see how what is there said, should tend directly to incite men
to temperance in eating, drinking, etc., whilst the direct object of what
follows is to inculcate that virtue. —wpds édwiduulay Bpwrod...
kal xévovu. The difficulty in this sentence has caused different editors
to propose a variety of changes in the text. But the most naturai sup-
position seems to be, that it is an irregular construction of Xenophon
himself, and that the nouns from Bpwrov to Swvev are governed by éwe-
Suplay; and the following, plyous, «.r.A, are governed by éyxpdreoy
as if éx:Suvulay had not intervened. ‘Eyxpdresay may then be rendered,
temperance or moderation with the first nouns and with the last endu-
rance, Latin: tolerantia. So Seiffert; and Kithner assents to the
same explanation as proposed by Sduppius Tvobs 8é. Many
editors, as Herbet and Seiffert, substitute ydp for 8¢ here. But it seems
" unnecessary, as 8 is not necessarily adversative but explicative. It not
only, however, like ydp, introduces something for the sake of explanatior,
but adds with it some new thought which gives force or dignity to the
preceding notion; cf. IL 6.5; Hermann ad Viger. 845, 6; Hartung Gr.
~ Partik. I. 3,167; Bornem. ad Symp. IV. 17. p.117; and Kahn. L, Gr. IL
§ 736. 3. So in Latin autem is put for enim. See Kiihner’s note upon —
Cic. Tuse. Disp. I. 2. 8, p. 50. dxodaorotépes Exorra; iw with
Adv. equivalent in signif, as frequently to eiuf with an Adj. —— *Apl-
orixxe, Aristippus, one of the disciples of Socrates, termed “ imperfect
Socratista.” He was a native of Cyrene in Africa, from which the school
of philosophy, of which he was the reputed founder, was called the

BOOK II. CHAP. I. 268

Cyrenaic school. Born of wealthy parents, he seems to have indulged
in all the luxury and pleasure, for which the inhabitants of his native
city were notorious The fame of the discourses of Socrates induced him
to go to Athens (Plat. de Curios. 2; Diog. L. 1. 1), where he remained as
a disciple of Socrates until his execution, Plat. Phaed. p. 59. He was
odious to Xenophon and Plato (Diog. L. IT. 65. c. note), termed Sophiet
by Aristotle (Metaph. III. « ii); and his subsequent life shows that
Socrates did not wholly cure him of his inclination to sensual pleasure.
See Ritter’s Hist. Ancient Philosophy, Vol. II. Chap. III. p. 84 sq, and
Lewes’ Biog. Hist. Phil. Vol. II. Chap. IT. p. 10 sq, where several charac-
teristic anecdotes of him are related. S60 roy vdev, two of our
youth, young men. &pxiis; for constr. see Kahn. Gr. § 278. 8.(b) (8).
BotdAe: oxowepey. For the Subj. after BotvAe, see Kithn. Gr.
§ 259. 1. (b); B. 189. 1. (1); L. Gr. § 464. 0; MIL § 516.8; ef. §10. IIL
5.1; [V. 2 18, 16. nal & *Aplo. The connection here may be made
in English as well as Latin by a relative: to whom, cui, Aristippus
replied. your; see note upon L 6. 2.

2.—Eixds yap. For ydp in response, see L 4.9.——Td od» wpo-
aipeigdas...p~adrddAorv. The comparative paddrop is frequently added
to wpoaipeioSa: when it might be considered as almost redundant; so
potius malle in Latin. Cf. IIL 5.16; IV. 2.9; 4.4; Isoer. de Pace,
p. 153. 87. @€S3fCosper. This verb governs two accusstivea, one
however is made by the Infin. with the article rd. See Kabn. L. Gr. IL
§ 6438. &wpaxta ylyynra:, be left undone or neglected. ——
wapa rhe dxelvyou &px%y, under his government or while he has
the control of things. —— 7d SbvacSa: 8:~arvra advdxecdai, the
being able when thirsty to endure tt. ody; see note upon L 38. 9.

$.—T{ 84; this phrase corresponds substantially with the Latin
“ quid vero,” and is used in passing suddenly to another point, to call the
attention to it.——7rTd padeiv...worépe dy xposeiva: paGrAoy
vpéwet; lo learn...to which would this more properly belong?
TloAd, sc. paddroy by axpdéroi. xa yap, for even; see Hartung, Gr.
Part. I. 3. 187 sq. The Vulg, reading is xal ydp xal, but the last xa is
not found in the eight Paris and some other Mss, and should in all pro-
hability be omitted. See Kahn. in h. L

4.—Totrwy...7a piy, «rr, of these (i.¢, brute animals), some,
to wit, enticed by the appetite, and even some who are very fearful of
incurring danger, yet urged on by the desire of gratifying their appetites,
are taken, etc. Td ydy indicates some of animals in general and mina
Svownxodpeva is subjoined by the figure «ad SAcy Kal uépos. Cf note

264 = NOTES.

upon I. 2, 24; IL 7.1; TH 10.11; IV.2.31. The same figure is com
mon in Latin. ét:otdpuevos rov, being withdrawn, allured fom
thinking of danger. See note upon L. 8.12: roi gpoveiy étiorya:.

§.—Tatra...rois &gpoverrdro:s. Words which contain the
idea of likeness, unlikenesa, etc, govern the Dat, hence zaird (from
4 abrés) governs dppoverrdras. See Kahn. Gr. § 284. 8 (4); L. Gr. IL
§ 576; Soph. § 195, n. 8. Sswep, just as, to adduce an example.
Cf. 111. 8. 12. elpxras, fr. eipers, (fr. efpye, to shut in,) an incloeed
place, and hence here, the women's apartments, so called, as secladed from ~
the rest of the house. alyduvos, 6c. fori. 6 wéueos Awesrei;
see an account of the penalty affixed to this crime in Smith’s Dict. Adui-
terium, and Meier and Schdman, Attic Process, B. IIL 1.8. 827 sq. ——
Sytev 8% roAAGy, xX, Bince there are many things that can free
from the desire of these pleasures. Accord. to Fr. Portus, the study of
philosophy, the arts, painting, ete. Thus in IL 2 4 it ie said: rotdrov ye
trav droAvodytwy pecral py al S80l. The future participle is used in a
similar way in II. 8. 8: rg Beopévy rod cuvermeAncopédyov; IV. 4. 5.
dp’ obk 48n...ée7:t», is not this now the part of one wholly
possessed of an evil genius? Upon 489 see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. p. 243,
and Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 690. B. The Latins use jam in the same way,
and we, now, with the emphasis, Cf. II. 1.14; 9.7. Plat. Phaedr. p. 260.
C: Mayytrody 7 by H8n fn, that would now be very laughable.

6.—Td 32 elvyar piy...rods 8%. The idea is: Is it nota great
want of forethought that, although many of the employments of men are
in the open air, év éwalSpy, where they may be exposed to .inclemency
of weather, yef numbers are entirely unaccustomed to bearing heat and
cold; unexercised in, dyuusdoraws %yew. For the constr, and the use of
péy and 3é eee I. 6, 5, and ef. § 8 below.

%—Tods dyxpareis. This word is used in a double sense as in § 1.
——robtev éixarépov trot mtAouv rhy tdi, the rank of each
kind (genus) of these men.

8.—Tot...wapacxevd(er»; the Infin. as Genit. absol. with dvros.
——ph dpxety roiro, ec. abrg. The verb dpxeiy is found without
the Dat. of the person, as in I. 2.6; IV.4.9. We might naturally ex-.
pect uh dpxeicda: tobry, &AAd wposavaSdcSa, x.TA, not to be satisfied
with thia, but also to take upon one’s self to supply, ete. But it is fre-
quently the case in Greek, that the object of one clause is made the sub-
ject of the next, even without indicating it by a pronoun. See Kéhn,
L. Gr. IL § 852. a Cf Thucyd. I. 45. 51; IL 65, and Stallb. note upon

BOOK Il. CHAP. I. 265

Plato, Protag. p. 820. A.B; De Repub. IL p. 860. A.; Gorg. p. 510, B
worda av BobrAera: ddActwew. The subject of BovAera: is to be
supplied from the preceding words &ppovos dySpdéwov. "EAAelweww ri
daur¢, signifies to deny one’s eelf a thing. rourov 8ixny iré-
ery, to subject one's self to punishment for this.

O—Eyé re...af re wéAecs, For the use of re... re, seel. 1. 14.
— pdova ra exirhdeta wrapacnxevd(e:y. The Adj. &psova
is a predicate, as the position of the article indicates; see 1 4.13. The
fall enunciation of the thought would be: rd dwirhdeca wapacxeud(ey,
Gsre atta EpSova elvaz. We, however, may express the word &@dora
in English by an Adv. or adverbial phrase, abundantly, in abundance,
woAAd wpdypata Exery adtois Te wal BAAots wapéxery.
It is unnecessary to stop to enumerate the various changes of reading
and the consequent explanations of this phrase, given by different edit-
ora. Those who are curious to see them, may consult Kibner in h. 1.
The idea seems to be: those who wish to have many cares and labors
themselves and to furnish them for others (i.e. make others industrious),
I would reckon, ete. The pronouns aérois and &AAdois are contrasted.
Thucyd. 1.70 has been very justly compared with this passage. The
Corinthians there say of the Athenians: Ssre ef ris abrobs tvreAdy (i. e,
embracing every thing in few words) daly wepuxdva: éxl 7g phre abrods
fxeuw jovalay, whre rovs bAAous dvSpémous day, épdes dy efxor. Cf also
Diog. Laert. X. 139, concerning the Epicureans: rd pasdpioy, x.7.A.; and
Cicero's interpretation of it, Nat. Deor..L.17: Quod aeternum beatumque
est, id nec habet ipsam negotii quicquam nec exhibet
alteri. Cf also Cic. de Off. IIL 28. 102. In reference to the antitheti-
cal use of xpdypara Exew and spdypara wapéxeyw, cf. Hellen. IV. 5. 19,
and V. 1. 29. dpautdy rolyoyv. We should expect some adversa-
tive particle here as 8¢; but the conclusive particle roivyyy seems to be
weed by anacoluthon, and the uvatural completion of the preceding sen-
tence would have been: rods 38 BovAoudvous nddws Biwrevew eis Tovs
Gpxis awexoudvous; in which case rolyyy would have been expected.
For the use of rofvyuy after uéy in a preceding clause, see Arn. 2 Gr.
Comp. p. 196; cf. Cyrop. I. 1. 2.

10.—Totre cxepdéueda This is a plain case of the reference of
rovro to what follows; see note upon L 2. 8.——Mdyv pey ob», a0
oxeyopueda. "Ev 82 rH Edp....Gpx. For the extent of the Scythians,
see Panegyr. Isoc. p. 22 and note, Felton’s Ed. % trav ‘EAAhvey.
A strictly regular construction would require el7a answering to xpa@roy
pty. But the preceding quéstion, robrwy ody wordpous fdiov ofer (iy,
gives occasion to change to 4 ray, «.7.2.

12

266 NOTES.

LL— AAA’ dyé rot, but I truly, or, indeed, at ego quidem. For tha
use of rof, in answers, see note upon L 2. 46. a%, refers back to § 8:
xal ovSaues ye rdrre duaurdy eis thy ray Epxew Bovrdonéreoy rdiv, I
by no means reckon myself among those who wish to rule; so, on the
contrary, ad, I wish not to be enslaved, eis rhy 8ovAelay duavrdy tdrre,
which is for els rhy trav SodAwy raliw tdtre. The Latin may imitate
the Greek here, and use servitium for SovAciay; see Zumpt’s Gr. § 675.
ris...684s, #0 the pronoun vis is not unfrequently separated
from its noun by several intervening words. péon rotray b8és,
middle way between these. obre 81’ &pxiis, ore Sia SovaAeias
se. Kyovea, which is to be supplied, dxd xeiwoi, from the following &ye:;
see nunserous examples of a similar construction in C. G. Kriiger upon
Dionys. Histor. p. 17 ; see also Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 852 sq, and ef, § 12

12.— AAA’ ef pévrot, but if indeed. See note upon L 8% 10
Although péyro: has here a confirmatory significance, yet just below it
has an adversative meaning, dué. Cf Schneider and Bornemann upon
Cyrop. V. 2. 12. p. 428.——- 8." &rSpérear, se. dpa, which xara
cbAAmjv, is to be supplied from the preceding o¢pec; see note upon § II.
——Tows &y rt Adyots, you would perhaps say something, i.e, some-
thing that has meaning, force. So ri is used in Plat. Sympos. p. 178. B:
ofeoSé rc woreiy obdty wotovyres. Cf. the use of aliquid in Latin.
el...phre Bpyew akidoers phre KoxecSa, phre...Separevoers.
The reading of the Mea, here is agidops... Sepaxedoys. But Bornemann
and most of the other recent editors give the indicative future. The
sense seums to require this, and the use of the subjunctive in this way
after «f by the prose writers of Xenophon’s time is not well supported
by Mes. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 818. Anm. 1, and Matthiae IL 525. b.
But still a variation from the Mss. would not be sanctioned, but for the
fact that -reis and -ops are often interchanged and confounded in the
written Greek. kAalovras xadiordyres, bringing to teara, caus-
ing to weep. Cf. Eurip. Androm. 635: és xAaloyvrd oe nal thy év ofcois
ohy xatagrhoe: xépnvy. Schneider writes xaSlcaryres in imitation of
Cyrop. IL 2.14 and 15. Cf. also Plato Io. p. 585. EK. and Stallbaum’s
note. SovrAois xpHoda:. Some Mas, have the Accus. 8evAcvs
and some insert &s before 8obAcis. For the omission of ds, cf. L 2 49:
texpnple torre xpamevos; 56; IL 6.26; IIL 11.6; 14.4, etal, and
examples of the use of ds, callected by Sauppius, in note upon I. 2. 56;
also Anab, IL. §, 25; IIL 1. 30, etal. There seems to be this differenee
between the two forms of expression; ypicSal rin wicrg GiAg is used
of one who truly has q faithful friend, whilst xpijs. 7. ds w. pirg is used
of one who supposes he has a faithful friend, though he may not neces

BOOK Il. CHAP. 1. 267

sarily be faithfol. ‘Qs then is properly omitted here, as real servitude is
designated,

18.—H AavSdvoval ce of... réuvorres, have those escaped your
notice, who, etc. TloAtopxotyres. The verb wodsopxeiy, lit., to
blockade or besiege a city (from wéAis and efpyw, pxos), is used meta-
phorically of other kinds of annoyance. Cf § 17, and Plat. Alcib. IL
p- 142. A.—— «al...ad, and again. These particles.are used together
io Anab. L 1.7; 9.19; VL 1.18; Plat. Alcib. I. 105. D. Edvos
wayvTaxou, every where foreigner, citizen of the world.

14.—M éyrot; & particle of affirmation, truly. See Hartung, Gr.
Partik. II. p. 898 sq.; Kahn. L, Gr. IL. § 698 a —— 48m; see note
upon § 5 above. ——~ rdAa:oua, lit. a trick of the wakaorfs, and then
a trick or device in general. The latter, device or counsel, is evidently
the meaning here. —— ¢& of, sc. xpdvou, since. ——- Blyvis...Bxel-
pwy...Mpoxpoverns, were infamous robbers, slain by Theseus, See
Plut. Theseus, o. 8-11. Apollod. IIL 16.1. The irony of this whole pas-
sage cannot escape the notice of the reader; especially in the clause:
ovSels Ere adic. Trois avayxalo:ts eadoupevoss, those called
necessary, i.e. relatives or kindred. Cf. Stallb. ad Plat. de Repub. LX.
p. 574. C.——Spos, yet, still; see Kahn. Gr. § 322. 7, and L. Gr. IL
§ 667. c¢, and cf. § 15.

a e

13.—2d 32 ob8ty» wey rodroy Exwy, ie, none of the protec-
tion, safeguards, which the citizens have, who are still exposed to injury;
and passing much of your time in journeyings, where there is especial
danger (dy 32 rais d80%s...8:arplBev); and when you come into any
city, being the most unprotected of all, etc. (eis dwolay 3° dy wérw dglup,
«.7A.) Both of the last two clauses, dy 8 vais d80is...els dwolay &°
ay, x.rA. are opposed to the first obd¢y yey radreyv Fxwy, hence the 84...
6é answering to pév. —~rosodros, ofots, ie, having no fixed abode,
and no friends or companions but wandering from one city to another.
For the plural number after the singular, see Kiihn. Gr. § 882. R. 1. (a) ;
L. Gr. IL § 784. 2 a. p. 6038. —— 8:4 7d Edvos elva:, for the attrac-
tion here, see I. 2.8: rg gavepds elvas Ssdrs wal SovAos apy;
ie. ef 3ovAos efns. A conditional enunciation is often implied in a noun;
see Kithn. Gr. § 340.1; L. Gr. If. § 823.2. Previously it has been shown,
that as citizen or guest he could not be protected from injury; and now
Socrates reasons on the supposition that he may become a servant. He
ironically aske Aristippus, if he places his hope in this, that if he should
become a servant, he should evidently be a useless one? ofos...
Avo.ireActy; for the relative with the Infin, see note upon I. 4 6:

268 -NOTES. -

olovs réuveww. ——ls yap; before this question a denial of the pre
ceding is implied: by no means, for who, etc.; minime vero, quie
enim, ete. See note upon 4 9: ob88 ydp.

16.—7Apa od; see note upon L 8. 11. cegpporl(ove:, restore
to sanily, correct. ——dwoxrelovres SSev...5, by excluding them
from (the places) where it is possible, ete.

17.—AAAG& yap, bud indeed ; the force of the yé in ydp here predo-
minatea, These two particles often introduce an objection ; see Hartung,
Gr. Partik. L 8. 470 8q.; Kaho. L. Gr. Il. § 754. 5 Cf upon a similar
use of at enim in Latin, Kaihner's Tuse. Disp. V. 16. 47. —— @& avd-
yxns, compelled by necessity. —_ ef ye, si quider - for the force
of yé, see Kahn. Gr. § 317.2, and L. Gr. IL § 704 1. Serrfceves
«.7.A.; the future here denotes necessity or destination ; if they must, or,
it is destined to them, to suffer hunger, etc. See Kihn L. Gr. II. § 704.
1, and Gr. § 256. 3; Rost §116. Anm. 7. See note upon § 12, and cf.
IIL. 8. 52; 6. 18. ob of8’, Sri Bcagpdper rd ard Séppa
éxéyta 4} Exovra pagriyouesai...&AAo ye, «7.A, I do not
know what other (3r:... &AAo) difference it makes with the same skin,
whether one is voluntarily or involuntarily scourged, except, etc. ; or we
may make the Gr. Accus, of limitation, 3¢pua, a nominative ; whether the
same skin is scourged, etc. “AAAo ye are best rendered with 8; they
are not strictfy necessary to thé sense, as the idea is contained in 8:apdpe: ;
but they make the distinction introduced more conspicuous, and hence
the yé, and also remove any obscurity that might arise frum the separa-
tion of Sapdper from 9 appoodyn, x.7r.A. We should naturally expect
the insertion of Sr: after 4: Sadoye, 4 Bri Adhp. u.rA, but it is omitted
just as it often is after the phrases: ob8ty GAAo f, BAAo tT §, Tl GAA &
«tA. Cf IT. 8.17; Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 222. D, and see Rost’s Gr.
§189; Kahn. Gr. § 846.2. (d); L. Gr. IL § 852. m woXrtopKes-
o3.a:, to be harassed ; see note, § 13. Fe

18.—Ta&y ro:obray, i.e, rot wewhy, Sapir, pryovy, &ypurveiy. The
construction is: ob 8oxeZ cor rd dxotow ray ToI0tTer Siapdpery gay dxov-
ole. §, = tabéry, Sts, inasmuch: as, just as; see I. 7. 8: tadry. ——
wloc; the particle &» is to be repeated from the preceding clause: payee
Gy. See note L 8. 15. ——dadérayv BotAnra:r. Just before we have
éxére BovaAo:ro (Optat.) because the preceding elause on which this de-
pends, ¢dyo: dy, denotes an uncertain condition. We naturally have the
Subj. here after the present {€eorw. See Kiihn. L, Gr. IL § 810. a. ——
wavegSat; 8c. weverri, 8abarrt, «72. dx’ dyadG ¢ArlBi,
resting on good hope, with good hope for his reward. See Kahn

BOOK II. CHAP. L 269

L. Gr. IL § 612 g; Gr. § 296. IL In reference to the sentiment,
ef, L 6. 8.

19.—ASAa, designates the rewards of labor, from Ao», the prize
of contest, which is distinct from @3Aos, the contest itself; although in
the plural and perhaps a few times in the singular, d9Aov may like d3Aos
denote the contest iteelf. For the distinction, see Liddell and Scott’s
Lex. h. v.; Pillon’s Gr. Synonymes, p. (4). pixpov rwos Eiid dors
ave of some small value.—yeipéourras, get the victory over;
Schneider in accordance with two or three Mas. reads yeipécorvra:. ——~
§ Saws... Iva. The change from Srws to Iva here seems strange, yet
it is nut without parallels; ef. IV. 4.16; Arab. IL 6. 22, et al. ——
Svvarol...rets geépact, «tA, becoming strong both in body and
mind. KaAG@s aix@or, see note upon I. 1. 7. totvrous; the
noun is not unfrequently followed by a demonstrative pronoun for the
anke of perspicuity, or, as here, for emphasia. Cf IIIf. 7.4; IV. 6. 5, 11;
Cyrop. IL 1. 18, and see Kahn. Gr. § 804.8; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10.
(iy evopatvopédvous, live happily. —— dyaudvous poy éaurovs,
since they admire, are satisfied with themselves, etc.; éavrot’s is con-
trasted with ray BAe below. (nAoupzévous, esteemed happy,
emulated.

20.—Exn rot rapaxpiua 8ova), those pleasures which are ob-
tainuble immediately (i e., as soon as sought) and without labor. The
explanation: pleasures of the present time, seems to be inadmissible from
the use of dx, post, after, not in; from the usage of the formula rd sapa-
Xpiua== 7d wapaytixa, or rd abrixa, not that which does not endure
beyond the present time (the momentary), but that which immedintely
follows the present tim@, and also from the contrast with al 8:4 xapreplas
dxipdAcias, the cares exercised with industry and perseverance. eb-
elas, good state of body, or, good constitution. Wuxg ewxiorh-
pny &EidrXovor obSenlary euwrototcry. Kihner says that dgdarcyoy
is justly added here, because it cannut be said that al sapautixa 78oval
impart no knowledge to the mind; for who can deny that the mind ob-
tains knowledge from hearing music, beholding pictures, and other similar
pleasures! ——xarey re cayadyr Epyar ekixvetodas. Theverb
diixveioSa:, to arrive at, to attain, is construed with the partitive Genit.
like rvyxdvay, Axyxdves, and sposhxes. So also dpucveicda:, Isocrates,
Paneg. p. 64. 118, and p. 80. —— ‘Holodes; “Epy, xal ‘Huep, I 285. ——
Thy... nandryra wal lAa&dy, x.rA, we can obtain vice easily ever.
in abundance, pada 8 dyytd: wales, and dwella, or, has its man-
siun very near.——Ts 8° dperijis, «A. but the immortal gods have
placed before the temple of virtue (or guarded it by) vars of sweat, toil.

270 NOTES.

—— SpSios, steep. xalrpuxds rd epdroy, and rough at firet
Txnras. Olpos seems to be the subject of this verb. Still some,
as Goettling, understand tis, if any one who chooses this way shall come,
etc. -—— ‘Pyi8in. It is perhaps moet probable that olgos is fem. here,
ao that Jnidin agrees directly with it. This noun is used in both genders
in later Attic writers, and a few times, though rarely, by the older poets,
as in Aesch. Prom. 394, and Eur. Alc. 838. Still the gender of the Adj,
pni&ln, may have been made to correspond with that of dper4. —— Ei
Xappes. This comic poet was a native of Coos, an island in the Egean
Sea, and was professor of the Pythagorean philosophy at the Court of
Hiero in Syracuse ; hence he received the appellation Siculus. He flou-
rished about 470 B.C, and is frequently considered as the first writer of
comedy. See Fisk's Manual of Closa Lit. p. 459; and Schill, Gesch. d.
Gr. Lit., Epicharmus in Index. —— Toy wévwy redotorry, wrr.
The gods sell to us all good things for labor. Genitive of the price;
Kahn. Gr. § 275. 8, ch IL 8.2: prodot ra ewerf8eia dryd(eoSa war
dy &AAq...7bee, wrA. This quotation is omitted by Bessariua
W. Dindorf supposes that the whole from Maprupe? to Uxps is spurious.
But the reasons given, do not seem to be sufficient for forcibly excluding
it. See Kithn. in h.].— jp} ra pardacd pdeo, uh, «rd. The ides is:
Do not seek an easy life, lest by that means you may procure for your-
self a hard and troubled one. Méeo is the Pres. Imp. of péoua: =
pdopar.

21.—IIpé8:x0s, was a Sophist of Cece. He was, however, often at
Athena, and was acknowledged by Plato to be distinguished for his wis-
dom. He was a disciple of Protegoras. See Plat. Hipp. Maj. p. 282;
Theat. p. 151, et al; and also Brandis’ Gesch. Gr. Phil. LS. 541 and
546 sq. dy TG ovyypdppart TG wepl row ‘HpaxaAéous, in
the writing relating to Hercules. Srep 8h... dwidelxvvras.
The particle 84 here indicates the certainty of a thing, tndeed, certainly.
See Kahn. Gr. § 315.2; L. Gr. IL § 692, and ef. 112.8; IIL 5. 11.
The present tense, éx:8elxrvra:, should seem to be used by Xenophon
because that Prodicus was accustomed to recite the “choice of Hercules”
at the time when this colloguy of Socrates was held. "EridelxvvoSas,
lit., to exhibit as a specimen of one’s art. This word is fitly chosen, to
indicate the parade which the Sophists loved so much in the exhibition -
of their sentiments 6 8é was; cf. rodde tis, I. 1.1. Kal
etrengthens the superlative wAeloros, see Kahn. Gr. § 289. dwro-
galverai, expressed his sentiments. —— éwel én waldmyr eis Ay»
&puaro, when having completed his boyhood, he was entering upon
the period of youth. ytyvénevor, becoming (by law). —-efre

BOOK Il CHAP. L 271

ch» 8: dperqs...efre rh» 81a xaxlas, whether they will pro-
ceed on the way through (or the way of) virtue...or the way of vice,
ete. ——éfeaASdvra els Houxlay nadficda:, «rA, going out into
@ solitude, a sequestered spot, he sat down, being in doubt which way he
should turn. Thus Cie. de Offic. L 82, 118: (Herculem) exiase in solitu-
dinem atque ibi sedentem diu secum multamque dubitasse, ete. Schmidt
eonnects eis jovelay with xadijodu, sat down quietly, or, in quiet. ——
drorépay r&y S8G¥ tTpdxnra:. For the use of the Subj. with the
Iaterrog. of doubting, see note, I 2. 15, and cf. § 28.

22.—-MeydaAas, large in stature. ebaxperdh re deity, nat
éAeuSdpioy, of a comely and noble appearance; for the constr. of the
Infin. see I. 6. 5. Gaisford, according to Cod. Stob. reads éAevddpay, but
the change is unnecessary, as Xenophon uses dAevS¢pios both as an adjec-
tive of two and three terminations. Cf. Sympos. IL 4, anu VIL 16.——
@toe:r, the Dat. of the agent with the Perf. Pass, nature being personi-
fied. This Dat. of the agent is found with the Perf. and Plup. Tenses,
and with verbal adjectives; see C. 417 and Note. The same idiom is
found in Latin, though confined mainly in Class. Latin to the Perf. Part.
and Tenses formed with it. Zumpt’s Gr. 419, note. -——-1rd...cama. -
The Accus. with Pass. Part. to explain it more fully. In English we
should use a preposition, in or in reapect to; see Kahn. Gr. § 279. 7.
xeXapérnri, with purity. The sense may be well expressed in Eng-
lish by joining @éce: as an Adj. to xaSap., having her body adorned with
native purity. Some Mss, and editions have xaSapiéryrs, but the read-
ing which we have given seems to be most appropriate, as well as to be
supported by the best Ms. authority. This phrase is opposed to xexaa-
Awmopndvny 7d uty xpwpa, artificial appliances for ornament; and as xada-
ptérns includes in it, according to Kihner, the idea of elegance super-
induced by art, which xcaSapérns does not, the contrast is better preserved
by retaining the latter. ——dodir: Aeuveg, are in the same construc-
tion with the preceding nouns cadpoatyy, etc, depending upon xexooun-
péryny. But such incongruities of expression are not unfrequently found
in the best writers. Cf I. 8.9. TeXpappeyany, x.rA, pampered into
obesity and effeminacy. Ssre Acuxorépay te nal epuvdporépay
rou Uvros Soxety daly., so that she might ecem or be seen to pre-
sent a fairer and more ruddy appearance than she really had, rod &rrox.
(Upon these last words, see note, I. 6. 11.) Bornemann renders the
phrase: that she might seem manifestly (aperte) to be, etc, (sc. eexadAw-

mopévny). td 8% cxHpa. The 3d here answers to pi» above with
Xpepa. T& 82 Supara ~xery. The change of construction here

should not escape notice. dvarewrapéya, wide open, i. ec. as

272 NOTES.

indicating boldness (AAduua frayév) in contrast with rd Spuera alBec, of
with oculis verecunde demiasis. Spa. Some editors insert the arti-
cle before this word from Aristaenetus I ep. 25, where this’ passage is
imitated, but this seems to be one of the nouns that imitate the usage of
proper names in omitting the article; see Rost, Gr. § 98.6; Kihn. § 244.
R. 4; L Gr. II. § 484 note. Cf. IV. 1.2, where both Spay and dperbs
are without it. Other similar words also omit the article. Cf $8ny § 21
above, and yijv § 28 below. For ite frequent omission with «dAdes, see
Bornem. Sympos. 1.8. p.52. The word dpa, lit., t#me, then season, spring,
youth and youthful beauty, hence, beauty in general. —— xrarasxoweioSas
... davrhy; for the use of the Mid. Voice here, see B. 186. 7, note 4——
dxiaxoweiy 82 wal, ef tes BAAes abrhy Seara:, and also looks
around (to see) if any other one is looking at her. We should rather ex-
pect daurfy here, and it would be necessary if the Opt. were employed
instead of the indicative Searaz See note upon L 2. 49.

23.—NlAnoialrepoy ro’ ‘HpaxAdovs. Adjectives denoting ap-
proach, are sometimes followed by the Gen, though oftener by the Dat.
See Kithn. Gr. § 2738. R. 9. Thy...wpdoder pndSeicar lévai, Ace.
with the Infin. because in indirect discourse. toy abtdy tpdrop,
in the same gait as before, not faster or slower, contrasted with the haste
exhibited by her companion (xpos3paneiy). oSdaa: BovdAcnéryy,
wishing to anticipate, get before, etc. dwopotrra, wolaw b3dr...
vpdwy; cf. § 21: dwopotyra ébwordpay trav d8ey tpdrnras, with the note;
and for the use of the Pron. of direct interrogation, see note upon I. 1. 1.
woinoduevos; this seems to be the best authorized, although
more facile readings are found; as wochoy, worhoe:, and worhops. After
the participle, rh» dx] rby Bloy 58» tpdwp must be supplied from the pre-
ceding context. A somewhat similar construction is found in J. 2. 42,
but for an explanation of this ellipsis, eee Hermann ad Vig. § 227. p. 623;
Symp. IV. 53. p. 146. wal...guew...88. These particles may be
rendered here: that (and)... both... and.

21.—Aidop. This is the best authorized reading, and d:eiva: is con-
strued with the participle in the same manner in which other similar
words, S:aylyvecSat, Siaredciv, and Sidyey, often are. See Kahn. Gr.
§ 810. (1); hence here rendered always or continually, Lat. semper,
and the Part. as a verb.——dwovdérara, with the least possible
labor.

23.—Aadvews af’ Sv lora: raira, i.e, ordvews, rotrar, i¢’
dy fora: tavra, of want of things from which these (ec. pleasures) are
obtained. In reference to the preposition axd, denoting the instrument,

BOOK Ii. CHAP. I. 278

ee note upon I. 2. 14. ob géBos, “metus non est” = “non est
onod metuas.” —— dr} 7rd wrovotyta...woplCecda:, bring you to
this, that you must obtain these things (or bring you to obtain) by labor
and by various troubles of body and mind, ete. ofs...rodrocs; for
the attraction, see Rost, § 99. 9, 10. p. 460 eq.; Kithn. L, Gr, IL 787. 2,
and Anm. 3.-——- egedrciodat...dgouvglay, the power of receiving
benefit from every quarter; for the use of the Infin. without the article
as a noun, cf. IIL 6. 11: ob« ofe: xal apwd(ew etovolary Ececda: (i. 6.,
edcecSa:) re Bovdroudrg, and see B. 140. N.8; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 641. ¢

26.—Ovoua 8¢. The particle 3é need not be expressed in Latin or
English: “nomen quodnam tibi est!” The concessive member before
8¢ is frequently omitted, and thus vivacity is given to the question:
(this sounds very well) dt, etc. See note upon I. 8. 18. —— dwoxe-
pi(dmeror. The verb dgoxopi(écda signifies originally to speak asa
child or with fondling terms; then, to smooth or gloss over an odious
thing with mild and favorable words, and the reverse here, to detract, to
eall a good thing by an odious name.

27.—Ev rotry...eposedSovaa, coming up in the meantime.
——el8via robs yeryfcarvras, «7A. having known your parents -
and carefully obeerved your nature, disposition, in education (i. e., while
you have been trained up), etc. —— rh» wpds ene 58d, the way to
me, or, which leads to me. —— ¢ 2" Ayadots Siawpewerrépay, KTA,
more illustrious on account of the good that I confer upon you. See
note upon L 2, 61: dvopacrds, «.7.A., and cf. § 28. wpootnlors
#8ov%s, by overtures, promises of pleasure, lit., prefaces; the idea is:
I will not begin by alluring with deceptive promises of pleasure.
gavijya:; in respect to the omission of &», cf. note, I. 8. 15.——
va 8yra...per’ &Andelas, I will recount to you things that really
are, in trcth. See upon the construction here, Kahu. L. Gr. IL § 858.
3, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 66. C, and Bornemann ad Sympos.
VIL 4.

28.—Téy yap Sytey adyadéy, u.r.A. Schaefer expresses this
idea more fully thus: & ydp dora d&yaSd nal card, Tovruy ob8ty Evev
awévou... Jeol 8:3dacrp. 47d Booxnpdrey; see note upon I. 2. 14,
—~ras...téyvas abrds re. The particle ré is placed here as if
the preceding words, the arts themselves, were contrasted with abrair
.-.xpicda, the practising of them; and the sentence arranged as fol-
lows: ras wor. réx. abrds re nal Sees abrais Bef yphaSa, padyrées,
got only the arts themselves but the practice of them must be learned.
After the doxyréoy is added, the natural place of the ré would be after

12°

274 . NOTES.

uaSyrdoy, contrasting that with doyyréer. But such irregularities of
position, arising from the blending of two constructions, are found else-
where, ef. Cyrop. VIII. 2. 22, and Anab. L. 2. 21. dcunnréey is con
sidered by some,:as Fr. Jacobs, to have a pregnant signif. aexgoe: pady-
réov, to be learned by exercise, but it is perhaps better with Bornemann
to consider the words 8xws abrais 8ei xpioSa: as comprising but one idca
= Thy abtray xpijow. Cf. De Vectig. IV. 1: raéryy (riy Sivapusr) yrdvres
wal Srws xpioSa Sec. For the constr. and governing power of verbals,
see note J.7.2. ei 8t nal; after efre... fre several times repeated,
the last and most important member of the sentence is more emphatically
connected by 82 «al; the adversative 3¢ contrasting this member with
the others as most weighty. Cf Plat. Apol. p. 40. C, and see Kithn. L
Gr. II. § 746. Anm. So in Latin sive and si vero often answer to one
another. See Kahner's Oise. Tusc. Disp. I. 41, 97. elvat, TH yrdbpy
ixnpereiy &iacréovr. Some editors place the comma after dzepereis,
but erroneously as it seems to us. In respect to the sentiment of the
passage, if our pointing is correct, cf. Oecon. XVIL 7: obxoty... dre
Suvhru: Swnpereiy TH yvdun; and see also an interpretation of this pas-
sage, Cicero de Offic. I. 28: Exercendum corpus et ita afficiendum est, ut
obedire cuncilio et rationi possit. The appropriateness and truth of the
_idea that the control of the mind over the body conduces to, and is the

most certain means of physical health, cannot be doubted. This, too, is
evidently implied in the descriptions of the persons and habits of ’Aperf
and Kaxia. Oe

29.—Etgpoctvas, Lat. hilaritates, joy, happiness; for the use
of the plural, see note, 1.1.11: dxdyxais. Notice the choice of the words
to characterize the different kinds of happiness, and the contrasting foree
of the article.

30.—Ti 82; for the force of the 8¢, see note upon L 8. 13: rods 52
xadots. iris; the relative clause does not simply define here but
relates to the nature, peculiarities, of the thing itself, sc. woéryra. Ac-
cording to our English idiom it would be since you, or, as you, ete. In
Greek as in Latin the relative is used with a verb in the second person.
See Kibn. L. Gr. IL § 781. 4, 5. ——awply poy weiviiy dodSlovaa;
this and the following clause are added as an explanation of the more
general phrase: wdvrey éuxlxAaca. The finite verb would be used
instead of the participle in Latin: “‘priusquam esurias, comedis,” eta
aynkavwudyn...xapagxevd(y. Strict concinnity of expression would
require the finite verb yyyaxg instead of the participle yyyavenérn, in
qrder to correspond with the following wapacxevd({p. But Xenophon
undoubtedly, as was very natural, carried forward in his mind the con-

BOOK IJ. CHAP. L 276

etruction of the preceding clauses with participles, without noticing the
interruption by ta, before be came to the next member, where the im-
portance of the idea caused him to recur to the use of the finite verb.
For the interchange of the finite verb and participle, see Kiabn. L. Gr. IL
§ 675.4; and cf. note, II. 2. 5, and IV. 4. 1. ofvovs; fur the use
of the plural, see Kihn. § 243. 3. (2), and L. Gr. IL 408. b. TOL
Sépous, insummer. For this use of the Gen, of the space of time within
which something happens, see Kiihn. § 278. 4. (b). xiéva, snow,
Le. for cooling the wine. The Greeks seem to have had subterranean
apartments for preserving ice and snow, like our modern ice-cellars,
though it was oftener done by covering them with chaff. See Becker's
Charicles, p. 256. ob pdvow ras otrpwuvas padands, &AAG
xal ras xAlvas, «rAd. The climax in the thought is conspicuous here.
Men of pleasure are not satisfied with soft matrasses or beds, (craprde
from orpévvupt, to spread out,) spread on the ground or floor, but they
prepare couches («Alvas from «Alfyw), on which to spread their soft ma-
trases; and still further, they put under these couches drdéBaSpa, ds
additional appliances of luxury. For the position of paAaxds, see note
upon L 4.13. The noun éxéBaSpa is generally interpreted foot-carpets,
spread under the «xAwds. So in the Lexicons, But Schneider from some
passages of Antyllus, a physician, in Fragm. medicor. Oribas, ed. Matthaei,
pp. 114, 170, and 172, draws the conclusion that this word designates
fulcra diagonalia, supports, put under the feet of a couch, as under
cradles for the purpose of procuring motion, rockers. Voigtlaender also,
in Observatt. Laud. de ixéBadpor, refers to Stob. L p. 192, and Theo-
phrast. L p. 192, Schn. This explanation at least looks reasonable, and
gives greater force to the passage than the usual explanation. 3a

..@AAa 81a, on account of... but because. e—7d pnddr Fxeir,
5 rs xosHs, you have nothing to do, you do not know what to do. For
the Subj. deliberative, see Rost, § 119; Kahn. IL § 464. SdecSar;
the Msa are divided between the full and contracted form of this word ;
but see note upon L 6. 10. &ppodlaia...dvayxd(ers, provoke
sensual indulgence. wal yuvac:tl wal dvyipdos xpwudyy. Some
read «al yuvakt rois dySpdo: xp. “et viris tanquam mulieribus uteris,”
but this reading is not supported by Ms. authority, and the sense requires
no change. The vice of licentious indulgence in general, was doubtless —
aimed at, rather than a specific kind of it. éauris; second person,
sce note upon I. 4. 9. bBplCovea...naraxotpl{ovga, comple-
ments of the verb wa:Sete:s. The participle is often so used after a verb
with a demonstrative word (oSre). See Cyrop. I. 4.15: oBres 8shyer,
arA., VIL 4. 5. Cf. Kahn. L. Gr. Il. § 663. XL xaraxotul{ous
ga. The verb xaraxopl(ew signifies, lit, to fall to sleep, and met»

276 NOTES.

Phorically, to pass time uselessly, i. ¢., as if falling to sleep. The words
in § 83: otre 8: rovroy (roy Savor) pees, ta Béorta apdrres, are
strongly antithetical to this word.

S1.—Ex Seay... adwedppipat, you have been excluded from the
number of the goda tov xdvrav nSlarov dxotonares, «.7.r,
“the sweetest strain the ear takes in,” your own praise. Cf. upon
the sentiment, Hieron. L 14: rot pee fdicrou dxpoduaros éxalvou obxote
oxavifere, and Cic, pro Archia poet. 1X. 82: Themistalem dixisse
aiunt, quum ex eo quaereretur, quod acroama aut cujus vocem liben-
tissime audiret: Ejus, a quo sua virtus optime praedicaretur. &rh-
xoos el, lit, you are unhearing, but in Engl: you never hear, so
&3daros (sc. ef) you never see. Aeyotoy rs miotetoeie. The
Pron. 7 Accus. is used with mioredcee, but the Gen. rwds, with éwap-
xégeey; see note upon L 2. 60. «3 gpovay, in his senses, sane.
tov gov Sidgov. The word Sidoos seems to signify originally »
company of men, assembled for the purpose of sacrificing to the gods.
Cf, Herbst, Symp. VIII: rod Seod rotrov Siacwra:, where see many ex-
amples, Hence used tauntingly here: Who would in his right mind
venture to make one of your band of worshippers. of (sc. Stacdraz) ;
for the use of the plural, xara odveory, see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 418 Cf II.
2.3: ai wéAas wabcorres; IIL 5.20; where % ey "Apely xdye Bovan
is followed by rodrass. awdyms wey Acwapol 8:4 vedrnros
tTpepdpevot, they being supported without labor and in affluence,
Arwapol, (with an abundance of every thing,) during youth. -With thie
the following clause is contrasted: éx:rdves 8¢ abxunpol 8:4 yhpws weper-
res, passing through age in servile labor and poverty (in want of every
thing). The idea is: thgt whilst in youth they are supported by parents
or friends without labor, and enabled to indulge in a most luxurious style
of living; but they become old, are deprived of the aid of parents or
friends, and in consequence of their effeminacy induced by inuulgence
and their want of atrade or profession, are compelled to pass the rest
of life in toil and penury, doubly severe to them in consequence of
early indulgence. —— wewpaypévots...xparropévers, by what
they have done, and... what they are now doing. Ta pty dea...
&rodduevos, exhausting their pleasures in youth, and laying up tiouble
and hardship for age.

82.—ITlapd dvdpdwois, ofs wpochne:, (. ©, wapd ols xperixea
dut riyzdoda. Cf. for similar constructions, III. 7.3; Sympoa. IV. 1, on
which see Herbst. and Bornemann. The preposition is more rarely re-
peated; cee IIL 8. 6: ed» rowotrow...xepfors, dv oloisrep. Seo alse

tee BOOK II. CHAP. I. 217

Matthiae Gr. II. § 595; Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 625.8. The same brevity of
expression is also found in the Latin: a hominibus quibus decet. Cic. de
Fin. IV. 20: Platonem eadem esse in sententia qua tyrannum Diony-
sium. Cf. also Cic. Tuse. Disp., Kahn. ed., L 89. 94, p. 144. In reference
to the Infin. risacSa, to be supplied from the antecedent finite verb,
viyapa, cee Kahn. L. Gr. IL. § 852, g. This ellipsis is common with
such words as wpoohxe:, Lorne, elxds dori, Set, xph; ef. IL 6. 22; IV. 5. 7,
It is aleo found with ol8a, IIL 8.8; xadés &xe,, in UL. 7.6; TIL 11. 1, ete.
&yadh...cvAAhwrpia, «.7.A., a good coadjutor in the labors of
peace, and a firm ally in war. &plaorn 8t piaAlas cotvorés, in
fine, & most excellent participant in friendship.

$3.—Tots wey @uots dlaors. With this péy (solitarium), the
contrast is to be supplied in thought; i. e, the friends of Kaxia in con-
trast with duois pros. H8eta pey...awdédAavais; cf. L 6. 5, in
regard to the sentiment. The yéy contrasts oitdy &xdAavors with Sirvos,
below, with which a corresponding 8¢ is found. —- drpdypwy...dad-
Aavais, enjoyment at their ease, untroubled enjoyment. obre dxo-
Aelworres avrdy (sc. Brvovy) &xSovra:, «7A, they are neither bur-
thened when deprived of it (sleep),enor do they on account of it omit, ete.
The verb is general in signification, including beth physical and mental
discomfort. The natural position of «3 would be with xpdrrovres, but
it is placed at the beginning of the clause for sake of the antithesis, which
is suggested with so much adroitness throughout this whole address ot
’Aperf It also thus corresponds in position with 43éw#s in the preceding
clause. tlusos 8& xarplos, honored, each one in his own country.
7d wempopdvoy rédos, end appointed by fate = death. ——
SdAAouvcr, to flourish, i.e, be in honor; so the Latin vigeo; cf. Cie
Tuse, Disp. I. 49, init.; Harmodius in ore et Aristogito, Lacedaemoniur
Leonidas, Thebanus Epaminondas vigent. —~—Téiadra...3:anrovy
cauéyy, having completed such labora. For the omission of the con-
nective here, see note upon I. 1.9: ruts 7a roraira. paKapioro
rdrny. This superlative of paxapiords, from paxapl(w, is peculiar to
Xenophon, see Sympos. ; and even he sometimes uses paxapierdros from
paxaplos; see Cyrop. VIL 2. 27.

34.—Thy» bx’ "Aperiis ‘HpaxAdous, wal8evcir, the instruc
tionof Hercules by *Aperf. éxédopnoe péyros Tas yremas Er
Beyadeiorépors phuaciv, dye viv, although he clothed his
thoughts in far more magnificent, splendid words, than I now do. 2
more magnificent as the genuine modesty of Xenophon would have us
believe, certainly not more fitly chosen or gracefully and happily ar

278 NOTES. :

ranged. ——ool...&&:0%, it becomes you, it is worth while for you
——weipacdsal ri...pporriCerr, to exert yourself, ...to take some
care for those things that pertain to the future time of your life.

CHAPTER II.

l.—AaprpoxAda, roy wpecBitraroy Sidy stavros; Socrates
had three sons; (perhaps more than three, see Wiggers’ Life) Lamproclea,
Sophroniscus, and Menexenus. The eldest is the one who held the follow-

_ ing conversation with his father. ——wpds... xarawalvovra, éreat-
ing harshly from anger, ill-tempered to. cal pdara, most certainly

(I do). robs tl wototyras Td Svopa rotro dwoxadouerp.
The idea fully expressed would be as follows: xarauepdSynxas obv, rivas
7d Svoua tovro (sc. dxaplorous) dxoxadovcw, wal tl wotovow ofro, obs
vd) Svoua rotTo d&roxadoici, or less accurately: xaraneuddncas, rl woros-
ow obra, obs rd Svoua rovTro dwoxadovcw. Thus an interrogation is
frequently constructed in Greek with a participle accompanied by the
article, from which it is separated by the interrogative pronoun. In this
way two interrogations frequently are blended into one. Cf Plat. de
Rep. p. 332. C; Sympoa. p. 206, B, and examples cited by Bornemann,
Sympos, VIIL 86; and see Matth. Gr. II. § 567; Rost, 123. b ¢; Kihn.
L. Gr. IL § 848; Gr. § 344, R. 8 In reference to the subject of awoxa-
Avioww, see B. 129. 19, and in reference to two accusatives after it, see
Kihn. Gr. § 280.4; L. Gr. IL § 558. b. The Latin may imitate this
simple brevity of the Greek: “quos quid facientes hoc nomine appellent.”
«3 waSdyras, those receiving favors. —— xkararoyllecdar;
rome commentators suppose that 3ei7 shuuld be understood with this
word, but the idea seems rather to be implied in 8oxotox. After verbs
af believing, supposing, and the like, such as voul(ev, ofeoSa, fyeioSe,
Soxeiv, ete, the idea of intention, wish, approbation, or of thinking to be
just or necessary, is implied. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 638, p. 887; Bornem.
upon Sympos. IV. 42. p. 188 sq., and Cyrop. IV. 5.16; VIII. 1. 12;
Kriiger Anab. L 2 1.

-—"H8n 8; see note upon I. 8.18: rods 88 xadrods. el &pa,
see note, I. 1.8.——7rd dy8pawro8lCeaSa:, to reduce to servitude.
This clause is the subject of Soxe7. Slxasoy, eal 7d d&yxaptorety.
Before xal, ofre, added by Stephanus, probably from the feeling that it
was required after Sswep, has crept into most of the editiona) But ex-
amples are frequent where the other member of a comparison, introduced
by &sxep, is without oSrws. See IV. 4.7: Sswep of, nal ey’: IIL 1. 45

BOOK Il. CHAP. II. 279

Cyrop. L 6.8; V. 2.12; Apol. 83, and Bos’ Ellips. p. 778, ed. Schaef,
——i9’ of &y ris, «7A. For the attraction of the relative to the
ease of the subordinate proposition, see Kabn. § 832. 6; L. Gr. II. § 791.
The natural construction would here be: xal doxe7 pot, 3sris dy, ded Tivos
«0 wader (or day Sed tivos eB wddy), uh wepsta: xdpw awvdi8dvar Udi-
wos elya:. Cf.§6. The same manner of construct.on is common in Latin:
videtur que mihi a quo quis beneficiis affectus sive amico sive inimico
gratiam referre non studeat, injustus esse. Cf. Kiihn. Tuse. Dis. L 34. 84,
and Zumpt’s Gr.

3.—Efye oStras Exes... ay efy, cf DL 11.3; Cyrop. IL 1.8 The
optative with &» frequently follows ef with the indicative, or dd» with
the subjunctive, when the thing deduced is contrasted as uncertain, etc.
See Kahn. § 339. 3; L. Gr. II. § 817. b, where many examples are cited.

—pel(w ayada. One Ma has pelfova corresponding in form to
. pel{ova with edepyer. below, but the full and ¢ontracted forms are pro-
miscuously used. Cf. Cyrop. IIT. 3. 20; Agesil. IL 7, and see the Gram-
mars. Thyas...d03 rlywy...9§ waiSas bd yovdéwr, whom
can we find that have received greater favors from whom than, i. e., ean
we find any persons who have received greater favors from others, than
children from parents? For the blending of two interrogative sentences
here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344.R.7; C. 539.2; L. Gr. IL § 848.1; Rost,
§ 123. b, 10. b. ofs of yoveis...elyac. The Latin is far inferior
to the Greek in such phrases as this, substituting finite verbs for the
Part. and Inf.: quibus cam antea non essent perentes causa exstiterunt,
ut essent. —— & 8%, which, as ts evident; for this meaning of 34, see
note upon II. 1. 21, and the references there. —— Gsre...petyopey.
For the use and significance of the indicative with &3re, see Kahn. Gr.
§ 341. 2; cf I. 2. 81.——éwl rots peyloros aduchuacr; the preposi-
tion with the dative here denoting the goal or aim, has the same force
as in the phrase: yduous Sdeda: dxf rin. See Kahn. Gr. § 296. IL (1). (d);
L. Gr. IL § 612. ——¢@nulavy Sdvaroy wewothxagiy, made death
the penalty, punishment. The Greeks were accustomed to say: Sdvuros
4 (nul dorrly but Sdyarov (nulay rdrrew, ériSerSa: or woieiy. In the
former case the article distinguishes the subject, but in the latter case
(nplay has not the force of.a subject, but is added as an explanation of
Sardrov, as penalty, and is consequently without the article. If it were
added it might give the (nulay the force of fitting, due punishment; see
Meatzner ad Antiphon. Or. V. p. 134. 34. @avdros, in respect to the
article, is used as a proper noun. See Apolog. § 1, where it ie, without
the article, contrasted with rot Blov.—— Gs ob« &y...wavcorres,
supposing that they can deter from crime by the fear of no greater evil,

280 NOTES.

n
For the use of the participle with és as equivalent to a participle of
verb denoting to think or say with the Infin. or Ace and Inf, see Kahn.
Gr. § 812.6; L. Gr. IL § 671; Rost, § 130. For the use of &» with the
Part., see Kahn. Gr. § 260. 5. (b); L. Gr. IL § 671; Rost, § 120.

4.—Kal phy...ye. See note upon I. 4, 12 ——éwel rodrov ye
tev axodvedyrev. The pronoun reérov does not refer directly to dgpe-
3iciwy, but to the whole idea contained in the preceding words: 1d ra»
appodicloy éxSupe. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 421, Anm. 2 For the
irregular position of the article, see note upon I. 6. 18: rhy coglas, «.7.A.
olxhyara = lupanaria. —— davepol 382 doudy, x.7.A., moreover tt is
evident that we even consider, etc. —— Béariora, most healthy, robust.

5.—'TroSelaudry rTe...Bapuvonéyn re; for the re—re, see
note upon J. 1. 14. It should be further noted, that the xaf befure ctv
woAA@ corresponds to the first re. THS Tpoghs Hs eal abr
rpé¢. This is the reading best supported by the Mss. and ancient edi-
tions, but the rareness of the attraction of the relative from the dative,
has caused several modern editors, as Schneider and Bornemann, to sub-
atitute the pronoun in the dative §. Upon this attraction of the relative
pronoun, see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 787, and Gr. § 332, R. 6. In addition to
the references in the grammars, cf. Aeschin. de F. Leg. 48: wap’ Gv pds,
K.T.A. Sterdyxaca; see note upon I. 2. 53. obre yiyve-
cxov Td Bpégos...008t onpalvery Surduerqr. Most editors
govern Bpépos here by rpdpe:, but on account of the intervening words,
this construction seems to be harsh, and it is more probable that there is
@ grammatical irregularity in the sentence, which would naturally run
thus: rexotca rpépe: re xal dwimeAcira:, ofre wpowerovSvia obdty kya-
dy, ofre yiyrdéoKxovros rot’ Bpépous, dg Srov ed axdoxes, ovdd
onualver Suvanévou, Srouv Serra, add’ abrh croxa(ouérn Td Te cUM-
oéporra cal xexapiopdva reipwuéyn exwAnpoiy’ nal rpépea, x7rA. But
Xenophon without regard to grammatical accuracy changed the genitive
absolute into the nominative, in order to make it correspond in case
with the preceding sporerorSvia and the following abrh croxaloudrn,
and the participle we:pwudyn, to the finite verb weipara:, on account of
the importance of the idea to be expressed by it. Cf note upon IL. 1. 30.
ob8%...3urduevoy. After ofre we not unfrequently find od3¢ (and
not). See Bornem. Anab. III. 2. 27; Roat’s Gr. § 184. Anm. 2; Kahn.
Gr. § 321. R. 6; L. Gr. IL § 743, Anm. 4.

6.— A 3° &y ofwvras BAXAoy ixnavdrepey elva: 8:8dgai. The
Latin sentence takes a very different form here: quibus autem docendis
alium magis idoneum putant. éwt peAotvyra:...3res of sat:

BOOK Il. CHAP. IL. 281

Ses abrots yéywrra:; this seems to be the preferable reading, al
though some editors and some Mss, have Sxws dy of... -yévwrra: (others
yévowro); eee Kihn. in h. 1. ——-awdyra wo:otyres, exerting them-
selves in every way.

7—O veavlawos (sc. AaunpdéxAns) &>n. For the order of the
words here, see note upon L. 2. 9. —— &AAd ros, see note upon L 2. 36.
el...werwolyxe...av8els &vy Séva:ro;, for the Optat. with
&» after the Indie, see note upon I. 2. 28: «i 3° abrds cupporay, x.rr.
There is a peculiar delicacy exhibited in the omission of the words 4 du}
ufrynp before rewolnxe, a8 Lamprocies had only his own mother in mind.
woAAawAdo:a, from woAds and the termination -acios, many
times, containing the idea of comparison, and hence governing the geni-
tive rovrwy; see Kibn. Gr. § 275.2; L. Gr. IL § 540. 8B; Rost, § 109.
——rhy xadrerérnra, asperitas; cf. Sympos. II 10. In conse-
quence of the asperity of Xantippe, her name, as is well known, has
become synonymous with shrew. But it cannot be denied that Socrates
was somewhat in fault. In his excessive devotion to philosophy and the
State, the duties of domestic life were probably thrown somewhat into
the back-ground. See Introd. and Ritter’s Hist. Phil. IL p. 88, 84. ——
Wdrepa 8, see I. 3. 13. Tijs unrpés. Some editors have here
omitted the article, but it can hardly be doubted that it should be re-
tained. Socrates has been speaking of the uyrhp in general, and hence
omits the article ; “but Lamprocles here alludes to his own mother, and
hence says ris pnrpés. THs ye ro.adrns, being indeed such a
wue, since she is of such a character. “Hin wxéwore, originally only
in negative clauses, as in Homer and Hesiod, but in Attic writers, in in-
terrogations that imply a negative, as in IV. 2. 24; 4.11; 5.9; Hellen.
III. 5. 14. Also after conditional conjunctions; as el, Anab. 5. 4. 6;
Cyrop. VI 4. 5; Aristoph. Acharn. 880; and after relative pronouns;
Plat. Apol. p. 19. D; and even with participles in a relative construction,
as of duot wéwore Gxnxoéres. Cf Poppo, Thue. P. IIL Vol. 2. p. 647.

8.—N%} Ala, s formula of swearing, denoting strong affirmation ;
often used with dard in answering questions; see further, 7. 4 below.
——dxi rG@ Bly xavrl; for (at the price of) my whole life. For this
meaning of éx{ with the Dat., see Kign. Gr, § 296. IL (f). ——#xéea
.--wé6aa Se; see note, L 1.1: aBmes Sanpdr., «.7.A. The words wréca
Svadvexta... 8vcxoAalver...xpdypara wapacxew in the first clause an-
awer directly to the words of the last clause, wéca 38 Auriga xdurer,
‘ and the rest are explanatory. ——~ «Iwa; this firet person of the Aor.
is seldom used in Attic Greek, and hence some editors have substituted

282 NOTES.

for it the more usual 2 Aor. elxor. Attic writers employ the second per
son elwas more frequently; the first pers. plur. efzauey, prob. never

the second pera efzare and the imperatives, eladre (xposesrdre) and
efxare, very often; and the third elway, very rarely. For the two accusa

tives after elwa and éwoinca, see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. 4. yoxbvday

The Subj. in Lat. erubesceret, or, puderet.

9.—The connection of the thought here is: Stage actors permit the
utmost severity of language to be used to them upon the stage, without
being enraged, since they know that no insult or injury to themselves is
intended ; much more ought you to endure the severity of your mother,
knowing that she not only does not intend you any injury, but has your
highest good most sincerely at heart. —— dwoxpirais. The noun
Sroapirhs, from dwoxplyvopas, signif. first, one who answers, and then as
responding to each other, stage players; this is its usual meaning. In
later Gr. one who acts a feigned part, a dissembler, and hence our word
hypocrite. ——- &AAfAous ra Uoxara Adyewoiy, say the last things,
i.e. the worst, the most severe things. "AAA’. Instead of this par
ticle, we may in English use the relative pronoun which, etc. So in
Latin: quos quidem arbitror, ete. —— pqilws pépover, bear calmly,
aequo animo. roiré ye, lit, this at least, but in English we
should give the force of the +é by emphasis on the preceding word.

10.—Owes iysalyps re eal S4eas...€o7. Two Msa have the
reading ¢yiargs, which some editors have changed to dyaveis, to avoid
a supposed discrepancy ia mood between this verb and gy which fol-
lows. There are also two or three Maa that have dyalvers or tytaivors ;
but the reading given in the text, seems to be the best authorized. There
appears not only not to be any objection to the employment of different
modes after the conjunction Srews here, but a delicacy and beauty pecu-
liar to the Greek in their use. In the first case, the result to be obtained
depends more upon agency foreign to the actor, i. e., of the gods, and is
hence spoken of with'more doubt and contingency, by means of the sub-
junctive mood. But the future expresses the more certain event which
is more in the power of the mother. Cf IL 4. 2; Bornemann, Sympes.
VIIL 25, p. 203, who compares Anab. IV. 6.10; Agesil. VIL 7.——
woAAd Trois Seots ebxoudvyy dtp cod, asking many good things
from the gods for you, =: alreioQa: &yada wapd rer Sedv, Cyrop. I. 6. 5.
Cf II. 14. 3, and IV. 2 86. ebxas dxodi8o0tcay. The phrase
ebxas dwod:36va: signifies to perform vows to, to pay what is promised
to the gods. ——- radyaSd, the good, things that are good.

BOOK Il. CHAP. II, 288

Hi—-Mydevl...dpdoxery, myd? Eweodar...kpxorr:. The
words from yn? to Epxorr: are explanatory of pnSer) dpdoxery, to please
no one, neither to follow nor be obedient to one, whether he may be
general or other ruler. The first verb éreoSa: which has more direct
reference to physical action, is fitly chosen to correspond to otparyy¢,
and welSecSa:, denoting rather mental action, to BAAg Epxorri.

12.—"Ay ti: ogadAdpevos réxns, if you shall fall into any cala-
mity, or if any thing evil happen to you. obSty by cor Siapdpos
plraov § exSpde yerdoda:. Atapéper is constructed with the Accus,
of the quantity and Dat. of the person. So in Plat. Ep. 18. p. 362. A;
Eurip Troad. 1248. THs wapa rotvrey evvolas, good will from
these, or, their good will; ef IIL 11. 8,18; Demosth. de Coron. p. 226, 8,
and pote upon IIL 11. 14: raw wap’ duol.

< 13—Elra. See note upon L 2 26. wraperxetdacat, Perf.
2d Pera in the sense of the present tense as freq.; so in § 11 above. See
Kahn. Gr. § 255. R. 5. yovdas ph Sepawedy; for an account of
the law against ingratitude to parents, xdawois ‘yordey, the kind of
neglect punished, ete, see Potter’s Gr. Ant. B. IV. ch. 15; Meier and
Schdmann, Attische Process, IIT. 1. § 2; S&S. 288, 9. Bpxecy. tr be-
come archon, ruler; see L 1. 18.—— ds obre &vy ra lepd eboends
Sudpeva bwtp ris wéAeews, supposing that the sacrifices in oehalf
of the State will not be reverently performed. —— ore &AAo wa-
AGs wal Sixnalws obSty Aw (sc. xparrduevoy), robTov wpdiavros.
Ths participle zparréu. is to be supplied, ded xowoi, from wzpdgapyros,
and rovrov Stoyros and rotrov xpdfayres correspond to each other. For
the meaning of the participle with ds... as, see note, § 8 above: ds ob«
dy... wavcovres. —— dy rais tay dpxdvrery Soxipacia:s. The
candidates for office at Athens were compelled to pass an examination in
regard to their lineage, age, manners, habits, etc, and these examinations
were called Soxiacia; see Fiske’s Man. p. 181.

14.—Zvyyvépords car, indulgent, disposed to pardon you. ——
xa obro:, even they, they themselves, or, they in turn. ——ad. See
note upon L 2. 12. eIra. Eight Paris Mes. have xa) elra, from
which Zeunius makes «Gra, and most of the more recent editors adopt
the correction. But Kihner and Seiffert seem justly to retain the com-
mon reading which we have given. For elra and trata are frequently
used after a finite verb, where we might expect wal elva («G7a) and xal
frecra, signifying: then afterwards and sometimes, and then = «al rére,
as in IV. 5. 8: era... voul(es; Plat. Apol. p. 28. C, on which see
Stallb., and many other passages. For the reverse xa elra or xa) frerra

284 NOTES.

for the simple elra and frera, see note upon. 1.5. The preceding
y épednvorinéy (aripdoway) also is in favor of elra, and the change of sub-
ject is no valid objection to it. See note, IL. 1. 8 ——robvs yovets.
Several Mes, and editors have yovéas here, but the Accus. in -eis from
nouns in -eés is not uncommon in Xenophon. Cf. as examples, III. 5.
19: rods irweis, 7. 6. yrapeis, oxureis, xarxeis, et al. saep.

CHAPTER III.

1.—Xatpepérra. Chaerephon was an intimate friend and disciple
of Socrates, but a man of violent passions; see Plat. Charm. p. 158, b;
Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. I. He is also called qiAdripos in § 16.——
i3a», when he saw, or, met with. ob 84x0v, not most certainly,
or, not I hope; ironically. See Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 885, 8, and ef. IV. 2.
Te Xpnoimerepoy voullover: xphpara; 80 xphuard tort xph-
cisoy, and youl(w xphuara xphomor elva, when the idea relates to
treasures in general; cf. §5; 6.21; 9.1; IIL 8&5; 6.9, etal, and
Anab. III. 2. 22, Sometimes xrfjya is added, as in Sympoa IV. 14:
el3as 81: xphuara 43) xrijua See Kahn. Gr. § 241. 2; Buttmann, § 129.
The paronomasia in the words xpfyata and xpnoiwmdrepor, dppdray, ppe-
yiuov and BonSelas, BonSetv, should not escape notice. ‘The chvuice of
words with reference to their similarity of sound, especially in proverbial
expressions, was not uncommon in Greek, though much less frequent
than in some of the oriental languages; cf. IL 4.:5: wows yap Ixwos §
motor (eiyos ofrw xphoiporw, Gsxrep 6 xpnaotds olaros. H aSer-
govs; some editors have conjectured that this should be d3eAg¢éy in the
singular, to correspond with the words in the singular which follow,
referring to it. But the plural seems here to be used to make the idea
general, and when afterwards the application is made to a specific indi-
vidual, the brother of Chaerecrates, the singular number is employed.
kal ravra, and that too; see note upon I. 2. 29. —— Bondelas
Seonévay, lit, needing help, i.¢, requiring the care of the possessor
in order to keep, preserve them. This phrase, obscure in itself, is em-
ployed for the sake of the antithesis with rod 8 BonSeiy Suvapérov.

2.—EY; for the significance of this word, see note, J. 1. 18. ra
(sc. xphuara) Trev &8eAgay, the wealth, possessions of brothers.
¢vyraiSa, there, in respect to these (the citizens). aoyi{erSas,

to suppose, to come to the conclusion, dnl 3% réy &3eAGSGy, in
respect to brothers. For this use of éw{ with the genitive, cf. note upon

BOOK Il. CHAP. III, 285

1. 9. 8. &yvootc:, the plural number, xara sdveou, after the
singular, e¥ ris, see note upon L 2. 62.

$.—'Qs Bondd» Beduevor, because they need; Lat. quod with
the subjunctive, or thinking that they need, etc, according to Kihn. Gr.
§ 312, 6.——G&srep...y:yvoudvous plreus; for the accusative
absolute with Ssxep, see Kahn. Gr. § 312 R. 18; Buttmann, § 145, note
7, and note I. 2 20.

4.—Kal phy, and yet, = nal fr, Lat. atqui. The common use of
the particle uf» is to confirm or augment; but it aleo sometimes indi-
cates a kind of opposition between the clause in which it stands and
what precedes, See Hoogeveen, Partie. Gr. p. 271, and Kldtz’s Deva-
rius, IL S. 651. —— wpds- @iAlay wéya wy dwdpxet, contributes
much to friendship; for this use of xpbs with the accusative, denoting
object or aim, see Kahn. Gr. § 298. IIL (8). a.——7d dx ray abroy
g@iva:, to be born of the same (parents); the subject of iwdpxe. ——
péya Bt (ec. bwdpxei) rd Sued rpagpiva:r, to be reared, brought up,
together. —— wé3os ris Cyylyvera:, «.7.A., a kind of love arises
among those who, etc.

5.— AAA’ ef wev. “AAA, ellipt, a particle of assent; see Klétz’s
Devar. IT. S. 8 sq. éwdére pévros wavtds dvddo: wal way 7d dxay
riéraroy etm. The moet natural explanation of this clause in its connec-
tion, is perhaps that of Weiske: but if he 1s entirely wanting in this (i. e.,
in respect of being such a brother as it is fitting to be = dwére wayrbs
dv8éo: rH abeAGG Tootre «lvat, olow Bei), and is entirely the opposite
There is another explanation, which gives a tolerable sense, by supplying
aire after évy3éo:: but if he is in need of every thing, etc. But the for-
mer seems more in accordance with the context. tl by ris dwe-
xetpoln rois a8urdrois, why should one attempt impossibilities,
i e., to unite, reconcile things that are wholly opposite?

6.—Iiédrepa 3¢; see note upon L 8.13: robs 88 xadrods. Verbs
compounded with prepositions implying approach, junction, etc. are
followed by Dat., B. 188. 2, b. Lariy ofs, some, see note and refer-
ences, I. 4. 2. Ata roiro ydp ros, on this very account indeed ;
of. IL 5. 4: dye ydp ro... dxove, I hear even that; IIL 5.19; Sympoa
IL 3. Tol gives emphasis to the ydp; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. IIS. 853 sq.;
Klatz, S. 868 sq., and ef. note upon I. 4. 9.——agidy dori pol,
it is fitting, just, ete Cf IL 1. 84; Sympos IV. 18, 54, 56 et al.
nal tpye nal Adyq; these words are often found in the reverse order:
abyy xal try. The latter seems the natural order of climax, and when
Aéye is placed last it eppears to be put as a kind of complement to the

286 NOTES.

former, on which special emphasis is placed. For numerous instances of
both constructions, see Bornemann in h. 1.

T—T¢ dvexsorhpov: pwév. The infinitive ypioSa: is to be gup-
plied here from the next clause, by the common construction 4rd xowew.

8.— AAA” ob82 wrespdoopas, but, so far from it, I will not even
attempt it.

9—El xdva péy, «.r.Ar,, if laying aside anger, you would attempt
by kind treatment to conciliate a dog, if you had one which was, etc,
-Le, el, dueAfoas dy rot dpyli(ecSa: éreip eb wochoas tpabvew xiva, ef
col hy, dx) wpoBdras éxirhSeios Gy, «.1t.A. The noun «éva is placed at
the beginning of the sentence for the sake of emphasia, and then airds
supplies its place with the verb xpatvew. For this use of the pronoun,
see note I. 4. 18; for ef...¢i, see L 2. 36. The relation of the mem-
bers of the sentence indicated by the particles péy ... pdy —3d... 32 —
pay... 82, should not escape notice. Tor 82 ddeAQGIM HHs wey,
axr.A. Strict concinnity of expression would require the Part. ods, in-
stead of the finite verb ys, to correspond with the following participle
éuodoyer, but the importance of the thought leads to the use of the verb;
see note upon II. 2. 5. ——éeleracda: 8 dpodroye», x.7.A, and
confessing that you yourself know how to do well, ete ; «3 woe and
e} Aéyew depend upon éxloracSa:, and have not &8eAgdy aa accusative
with them, as they are sometimes rendered ; ef. § 8 above.

10.—A d30:na...ph ob, I fear that...not, cte. The Indic. tye
is used here to denote the probability that the thing feared does not
exist; see Kiihn. § 818. R. 6 wal phy...ye; see note, I. 4.12.
ob8éy...rorxlAoy, lit., nothing various, but here metaphor, skilfully
devised, carefully thought out. Cf Stallb. Plat. Symp. p. 182. B. —
ofg 38 nal ob éwloracat airds: by attraction for rotrois, & xal
ob, «7A, see note, IL 1. 25. wept roAAol roiciodal ce, will
make you of mtch value, esteem you much,

11.—This and the following sections are often cited as a specimen of
inductive reasoning of which Socrates was so fond. So IL 10, and IIL 7.
‘Ob dy oSdvots... Adyar ef, utr, you could not tell me too soon,
if, ete. i. e., tell me as soon as possible. For the construction, see Butt.
mann, Gr. § 150; Kihn. § 810, 4. (1); L. Gr. IL § 664. Cf UL 11.1°
olx by pSdvorr’, gn, dxodouS0rvres. B-dym el8ds AdANSe
éxaurdy, which I have unconsciously known. Adye 3h pes,
tell me I pray; see note, I. 9. 41. dadére Svot, carety oe ex)
Ceixvoy. It was a common practice after making a sacrifice, to prepare

‘Sympoa L 6: dwexpurréuny buds Fxwv woAAd wal copa Adyew.

BOOK IL, CHAP, III. 287

a supper to which relatives and friends, as a special favor, were called.
Cf. IL 9. 4. katrdpx...Tod wareiy dxetvor, begin by calling
him. Verbe gignifying to begin, etc, govern the genitive.

12.—Tlporpéyacdar; see note, I 2. 64,

138.—Eis thy é@xelvou, (sc. wdAuw, OF, viv). "Adhvale for
"AStvas 84; see KOhn. Gr. § 235. 3, and R. 3. avrdy»; this pro-
noun is frequently employed where we use the personal pronoun him,
her, it, but it is strictly reflexive =mipsum, self, as in the following
clause where dud is to be supplied, and used in all the persons. ——
rouro...dxelym worety; for the construction, see Rost, Gr. § 104.
Anm. 9; Kahn. L. Gr. IL. § 559. Anm.

14.—Essordpevos...azexptxrov, having known for a long
time... have you... kept hidden. Cf § 11: 8 dye eiSms AdAnSa Cuavrdr ;
4
éxveis; 4, like the Latin an, is not generally found in the second
member of an interrogation, when it is wanting in the first, unless it
may be easily supplied from the preceding words, asin h. 1: 4 dpa...
awexpbrrov, } dxveis. ——ph aloxpds pays. My? has not, like the
Latin ne for ut ne with a finite verb, the force of a final conjunction.
We may render it lest or that, but strictly it is an indirect interrogative,
whether or not; asin h. 1. with oxvay implied in the preced. verb daveis.
So in IL 5. 5: r& rotatdra axdsta cKxoxe ph; 1.¢., TAT. T. OKONGY OKONe
uf, and frequently elsewhere. See Kahn. Gr. § 818. R.6; L Gr. IL
§ 779. 1. For the construction of aicx. pasfjs, see I. 7.4. —— Kal prey
...yé, different in signification from the same words in I. 4. 12, but see
the explanation there and cf. § 4 above. Tois...woAepious
xax&s wosey. Cf.a similar sentiment of Socrates in respect to private
enemies, in IL 6. 85. el pty ody d3dne: pot X. Hyep. elvas
cot rpds thy @taiy tabtny. The idea contained in these words
seems to be this: If then Chaerephon seemed to me more suitable than
you to take the lead toward this state of mind, (i. e., which would cause
him first to confer favors upon his friends, p3dvp edepyerdy), I would
attempt, ete. viv &é; the use of these particles after a hypothetical
proposition, to indicate the opposite of what is there supposed, has a
parallel in the Latir nune autem, or, nune vero, Eng. but now;
see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. IIL. 1.2. For the use of the Greek particles seo
Kahn L. Gr. II. § 690. 2; Viger. Idiot. p. 860, and Hoogeveen, .Gr.
Partic. p. 364. Sonets...dfepydCecdat roiro, you by taking
the lead seem rather (i. e, better fitted) to do this. Why does Socrates
represent it as more suitable that Chaerecrates should take the precedence

288 NOTES.

in the work of conciliation? Ktbner thinks, that it rests upon the age
of the brothera, The reasoning is: You Chaerecrates are younger than
Chaerephon, and as the younger should eerve the elder, it: behooves you
to begin first to bestow favor upon your brother. But it is not more pro-
bable that Socrates means this as commendatory of Chaerecrates? He
has before said that whoever does this, wAclorev ye Bonet dxhp éxalvow
Eitos elya:z. And does he not now intend to represent Chaerecrates as
better fitted for this work than his brother }

15.—Kal of8auas wpds cot, sc. byra, (see note, I 4. 10,) and
that are by no means in accordance with your character or practice ;
for this use of xpés with the Gen. to denote what belongs or is ap-
propriate to any thing, see B. 147, xpés c. gen.; Kahn. Gr. § 298.1; -
L. Gr. IL § 517. Anm. J. and 616. p. 306. Cf. Sympos. IV. 28: o68% wpds
Cov wom, «.T.X. “Os ye xeAeders, who indeed (or forsooth) com-
mands. The yé is not restrictive, but argumentative or explicative. See
Kahn. Gr. § 817.2; L. Gr. IL 704. IL 1.——dpe vedrepor Syre,
me who am younger, There is no intimation here that Socrates based
his recommendation to Chaerecrates on his being younger, but Chaere-
crates brings this as an objection, wondering that Socrates should have
overlooked it, and thus recommended a thing so adverse to the maxim
received by all men, that the elder should take the precedence in all
things. xairos...yé; see note, I. 2 3 totrov... ravayria
vepiCerac; so in § 16, wravraxot voul(era:, is the custom received,
or practised. Thus in IV. 4.19. Cf. also note, 1. 11: vopller Seods.

16.—Ob yap; for the use of ydp in interrogations, see note I. 3. 10.
Cf § 17. —— dwavacrivasr; concerning the construction of this word
with the Gen. of place, see Kiihn. § 271.2; L Gr. IL § 512. 1, ——
wolrp padraxg§ ripfoai. In reference to this mark of respect, see
Hom. ll. 1. 617. 659 eq., and Odysa. w. 254. -—— a yadé; see note, 1. 4.
17. voy kv8pa=-dxetvoy; perhaps, however, it is ueed to desig-
nate the mature age of Chaerephon, in contrast with the youth of Chaere
crates. on Spgs; we should naturally expect § asa sign of inter.
rogation here, but it is frequently omitted with this and other phrases
like it, as oby Spare, ob oloSa Cf. IIL 4.8; 5. 18, et al. gitrdre-
pos, honor-loving, in a good sense, and ¢AevdSépios, noble-minded,
in opposition to SovAorperfs. pey yap. dp introduces the ground
or reason of the declaration: wdev raxé vo: braxobcerat. ardpé-
wia, diminutive in -:oy indicative of contempt. Pei Bidolys re,
than by giving him something; for the use of the optative mode here,
see Kithn. Gr. § 260. 4. karepydoato, prevail over, conciliate to
yourself.

BOOK-II. CHAP. II. 289

%—T{ yap BAAo...§ xivSuvetdcers; cf. note, IL. 1. 17, and
Plat. Men. p. 80. A: od ob8ty BAX (ac. woieis), «.7.A. The same ellipsis
is also frequent in Latin after nihil aliud quam, and similar phrases;
see Zumpt’s Gr. § 771. éwiSetiar...cv pey...elvar. The infi-
nitive is used instead of a participle after Se:acvdyc either when it signifies
to 4each or when the object of this verb is to be represented as a thing
merely possible; see Kahn. § 311.11; L. Gr. IL § 658. Anm. 8. Cf. IV.
4.18. Xb péy are added after dwideita: for the sake of the contrast with
dxeivos 32, after which xw3uvetce: dxi8eigar... elyas are to be supplied.
wpoxadrovpevoy éaurdy, challenging him. —— wdyv gidro-
vecxhoesy, will be very emulous.

18.—Ta& xetpe, As b Seeds... dwolnoer...dgeudyw..:darag-
Aw. For the article and qualifying words in the masculine dual whilst
_ the substantive is in the feminine, see Kahn. Gr. § 241. 5. R. 10. (b);
L. Gr. II. § 427. 6, and Anm.; Buttm. § 129. 7, and cf. note, I. 2. 83.

19.—Ot«c &y roAAh Gpadia efn. The harshness of the connec-
tion between this and the preceding context, has led some editors to sus-
pect that odxoty should be substituted for obx &»; but paragraphs sum-
ming up what has preceded are not unfrequently put dcuv3drws, as was
shown in note upon I. 1. 9: robs 7a roiabra, K.7A. wal phy...ye;
see note, I. 4.12. —— xeipd re cal wd8e nal dpSardum radaad
ve; other readings here are: «al r&AAa; Just. rhAAa 7” éws; Par. C.
ThAAa thos; Par. G. riAAa re os; L. ead GAAa te. But the reading
in the text, is not only supported by Ma authority, but is defensible
upon grammatical principles. For, after clauses connected by xal, an-
other is not unfrequently affixed by ré. The last clause in such cases is
not considered as parallel with what precedes, for xai and ré are not thus
used as corresponding particles in Attic Greek, but contains something
accessory or additional See Ktihn Gr. § 321. R.2. Cf. Thucyd. I. 54
and 108, also III. 52, The same construction is found in Latin; after
et...et, a clause with que follows, So in Cic. de Legg. II. 18. 38:
Jam vero permultorum exemplorum et nostra eat plena respublica, et
omnia regna, omnesque populi, cunctaeque gentes, augurum prnedictis
multa incredibiliter vera cecidisse. —— &8eAgpa, tn pairs, ép-
yvias, here =a fathom, six feet and nearly an inch. of nal Sexotr-
res. The «af here with the participle is concessive: although ; see
Hermann ad Vig. § 822. p. 659: Kihn. Gr. §812.R.8; L. Gr. IL § 667, ¢,
It has the same signification just below: «al woAb 8:eorere; also in II.
4.4: wal wdvy xodAAGy Syrww. Cf. Sympos. IV. 13: 6 8¢ wards, «3A
—— tév br dyyvrdpe...7e tuxpoodey, «7A. “Evyyvrépw is used os a
noun in the Gen. with ray, and governed partitively by 7a turpoodey

13

290 NOTES.

and ra SxiSey that follow. spdrreroy Zua nal dw apedcig DAL
ow. “Aua xa) are not to be united in construction here, as just above in
the sense of pariter ac, but Gua xpdrrew signifies to unite in a labor
or employment, and xal, and indeed, or, and that too. See Kahn. Gr
§ $21, and L, Gr. II. § 727. 1.

CHAPTER IV.

1.—Arareyouévov; see note, 1.7. 5.——é& &», from which, se
reasonings, The relative here is in the plural number, in consequence
of an implied plural antecedent in the preceding phrase. wpds
gtray xrigoty re xal xpelay, in respect to the acquisition, etc
For the use of the preposition, see Kiibn. § 298. III. (2) (e). TetTe
pip yap 8}. The particle 84 here is to be taken with tovre and not
with yap, this indeed, hoc ipsum. So it is used after word separated
by ydp in Cyrop. V. 3. 8. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. Vol. I. 287. It is
fur oftener, when thus placed, to be taken with ydp, see note and refer-
ences, I, 2.14. ——- xpdriocroy &y» ely Glaos cagds xal adyadés.
The condition which gives rise to the & and Opt. mode seems to be im-
plied in the adjectives, caps xal dyadds; ie, ef caphs « ayed. ky.
Some however supply ef ris ef). See Kihn. Gr. § 340, and L. Gr. IL
§ 823. 2. dpi» En. The verb spy is frequently repeated in suc
cessive clauses for the sake of distinctness, especially in colloquial, and
even familiar style. Cf.§2; IIL 6.11; 8 3; 10.10, et al. and note, L6.4

2.—Kal yap olxlas, «.7.A.; Cicero in Lael, XV. 55, has similar
janguage: Quid autem stultius, quam, cum plurimum copiis, facultatibos,
opibus possint, cetera parare, quae parantur pecunia, equos, famulos
veatem egregiam, vasa pretiosa; amicos non parare, optimam et pul-
cherrimam vitae, ut ita dicam, supellectilem? ——«al ra Sra, oc
acquired ; to be supplied from the correlative participle «xrapévous.
glaoy 8é, 8 péyioroy dyaddy elval gaciv; the relative 3 neu-
ter for the masculine 3»; see Kahn. Gr. § 882. 5. (6) and R; L. Gr. IL
786. 3. Cf IV. 8 4, and also note § 7 below, where the relative is not
attracted to the predicate, For a similar attraction in Latin, see Zampt's
Gr, and Kiihner’s Cic. Tuse. Disp. IV. 10. 23. ébpay &>xy before
Tovs rod. are best omitted in English, as their repetition encumbers the
sentence. —— grws nrhcorvra: @portiCosras...ce(wrrat; after
cd{wvres, pporri(ovras is to be repeated, see note, I. 6.8. A atrict con-
cinnity of expression would require the last clause ta read: obre Sxes,

BOOK I. CHAP. IV. | 291

Sy d» ixao, tavrois odf{wrra:, but as plac» is used generically, it may
have a plar. referring to it, xara céveow ; see Kahn, Gr. § 882. 5. (a).

—AAAG «al, quin etiam, moreover.

4.—Kal xdyv woddGy abrois ivyray. Kal is here to be connected with
Syrey and not with wdvv, and is concessive, although ; see note, IL 8.19:
ef xal Soxotyres. ——1d wAHSos elSéras. Fora similar expression
of the same idea, see Diog. Laert. IL 30; and Cic. Lael. XVIL 62: saepe
(Scipio) querebatur quod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent,
ut capras ef oves quot quisque haberet, dicere posset, amicos quot habe-
ret, non posset dicere. —— 4AAa wal... wddAuy rodrous dvaride-
eSa:, they retract, them again, i.e, remove them from the number of
their friends. *AvatiSec9q, literally, to put over again, to change a move
in chess; see Woolsey’s Gorg. p. 461. D. p. 149% So Cic. in his Hortens,
says: tibi concedo...ut calculum reducas si te alicujus dicti poenitet.
Tidaw is ffequently used with verbs compounded with dvd in the same
manner as we often use again. So in IIL 5.7; Thue. I. 109, et al. ——
rogovroyr, only eo much, i. e., so little; cf Cyrop. VI. 3. 22.

5.—Xphoipoyv...xpnords. For the paronomasia see note, IT. 8.1.
wapandéyiuor, from wapapdrw, staying by, steadfast, faithful.

6—Eaurdy rdrret, devotes himself to (the supplying of) every
thing, ete Kal réy xoitvavy wpdtewy; with the ellipsis sup-
plied: «al rijs rév xow. xpdt. xararxevis, a8 in the preceding member of
the sentence. For the omission of the article, see note, I 1. 19. —— 3
iy wpdrrovras...cgadrdAonévous 8, those in prosperity ...and
those cast down by adversity.

%—Ta Sra wpoaxotoveas. The plural verb seems here to be used
instead of the singular with the neuter plural for the sake of uniformity
with the preceding and succeeding plural verbs. T[poaxotew, to hear be-
fore (another) in a similar manner wpoopay above. tottmy olros
ebepyeray obSevds Aelwera:, a friend fails in no one of these
things, (ie, in whatever the hands supply, etc.) to confer favor. For
the construction of the participle with the verb AelxeoSa, see Kahn,
§ 310.4; L. Gr. IL. § 661.; Matth IL §554.£ Cf II. 6. 5: ph a-
AclreoSa: «3 wordy, w.7.A. tavta & ofdos... €efiprecey, these things
a friend... abundantly supplies, ete The verb éfapxeiy, to suffice for,
ete, seems to be properly rendered in this way, and the necessity of sup-
plying the participle dfepya(éuevos, is avoided. ——— xrfpartos, § Kae
Activa: olaas. The relative is not here attracted in gender to the pre-
dicate because greater emphasis is laid upon the antecedent x«rfpyaros.

mates 2

=

ee a ea

292 NOTES.

CHAPTER V.

—Oxdcov rots glaots &it0os efn, how much he is valued by
friends. Cf. I. 1.1, &fsos, «7A. *"Artriodévyn. Antisthenes was a
disciple of Socrates and the founder of the school of the Cynics, See
Ritter’s Hist. Philos, Vol. Il. chap. LV. p. 108 8q., and Lewes’ Biog.
Hist. Phil. Vol. IL chap. III. p.165q. The form of the Ace. found
here belongs rather to Plato than Xenophon, although in many pas-
sages the Mase, vary, as in III. 8 1. Sympoa. L 3. Tod &perAourros
abro®d «al bAAwy wodAav, before him who was negligent, eto. In re-
spect to the callocation of the words, cf. IV. 6. 14: «al rots dyriAcyourw
abrois pavepdy dylyvero radySés; Anab, VIL 1. 9, etal. Atrod and
BAAwy woAAsy are brought near together for the sake of the contrast.
See Kahn. Gr. § 848. 10.

2.—E oy like inquit in Latin is tautologically used after a verb ot
speaking ; see note, I. 6. 4, and also cf. note, If. 4. 1. &Etar, prices,
estimationes. wov 800 praty akids eoriy, is estimated at
about two minae. The uva was seventeen dollars sixty-one centa. For
the usual prices of slaves, see Boeckh’s Econ. of Athens, p. 67. B. L ch. 18.
— Ni«las, called by Athenaeus (vi. p. 272. ¢.) the richest of all the
Greeks; and according to Xenophon (Vectig. 4. 14) he had 1000 slaves
in his mines, See Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. IV. ch. 8. p. 480. ——
dxiordryy eis rapyvpia, overseer of the silver mines, sometimes called
dpyupeia Epya. In the rich silver mines of Laurion many laborers were
employed in the time of Socrates by private individuala. See Boeckh’s
Dissertation on Econ, of Athens, p. 616 8q., where is a full account of this
source of the wealth of Attica. Cf. also IIL 6.12, and Vectig. IV. 1 aq.
rartdyrov, =360 minae and 600 drachmae, about $1056.60.
ckowodmas 8 rovro. The particle 84 is here resumptive, i.e, after
speaking of the price of slaves, Socrates returns to the originul question,
this is what I ask, 1. e, ef &pa, etc. in oratio obliqua, but recta above.

8.—Nal wa Al’; oc. elol nal rar pfAwr atlas dya yoiy; for the
force of yois, see note, I. 6, 2. toy uéy riva...Tdy 3’, one, some
one,...another; so é péy ris...5 5 Tus, alius quis...alius quis,
are often placed; see Kfihn. L. Gr. IL § 481. d. apd wdyrayv ype -
pdrev nal wévoy xpialuny. The idea of preference implied in xpd ia
moet suitable in this pamage. Cf. Apol. §20. Instead of réee» sume editure
use wépwr, but without necessity, authority, or, even apparent plausi-
bility, as Antisthenes was doubtless very poor; v.Sympos, III. 8; IV. 34
[n I. 1.20: tév wdvev wedotow jy xdvra riyad’ ol Seol, good things

: BOOK Il. CHAP. VI. 298
are spoken of as sold for labor. And besides, Antisthenes the founder of
the Cynic school of philosophers, might naturally be suppveed to set a
very high value upon xéyoy, labor, trouble; v. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vita,
p. 138 and 140. It is, however, more probable that xpd wdvray xpnudrey
kal wévev had a proverbial significance: before all wealth and labor,
i, e., above every thing. @{rAoyw woe efva:; in other casea, we find
the particle Scre added after xpiacda:. Cf. Cyrop. III. 1.86: Adgor pos,
axécou dy xplao, Sste Thy yuvaina dxoAaBeiy; VIII. 4. 23: od Ay wplad
ye wauwddAou, Sste cot tTavtTa eipfodat. ;

A.—E!f ye...da7:, wares Ay Yor; for the use of the Opt. mode
with &» after ef, see note, J. 2. 28. @: wAelorov Gkos elva:; this
ought in strict conformity with the parallel phrase: xards dy to: éfe-
td(ew riva davrdv, to read: weipacda: os wAclorov &fior elva:, but it
is attracted tu the form of the preceding enunciation: wégov Epa rvyxd-
ver tors gidas Ggws Sy; see Ktibn. L. Gr. IL § 646. 2. and 8. —— éya
ydp rox, see note, IT. 8. 6. Tov pey...tob 8t, from one...and
from another. &vS’ avrod paddoy efAero; the preposition
dyri is often thus placed after a comparative; see Kaho. Gr. § 287. 1.
(b); L. Gr. § 588. Anm. 2.

6.—T& rotaira wdyra ocxowd, uh; the participle cxoréy is im-
plied in the verb oxowd, see note, II. 3.14: 4 dxveis, x.7rA, considering
all such things, I consider, whether, ete.; or according to Seiffert oxoxa
may be taken in a pregnant signification: quae quidem omnia con-
siderans, vereor ne, ete adwodl3wras: rou eipdyros, dis-
poses of him for what he is found worth, will bring. So rod edploxorros
in Aesch. c. Timarch. p. 117.2. Cf. Oecon. II. 8: wdoow dy ofer edpety rd
od xrfpara redotueva, and De Vectig. IV. 25. 40, where see examples
collected by Schneider. 7d wrcioy THs BElas, more than his
worth. The idea of the passage is: If one-has a friend who is bad or of
little worth, and he can dispose of him for more than his value, he wili
easily be induced to sell him; i.e. if a friend of little value can be ex-
changed for one of more worth, the transfer will be readily made, ——
erayuydy ¥, there may be an inducement, ete.

CHAPTER VI.

1.—E3déaei...ppevour, he seemed to sharpen the mind.
éxsxe:polnpuer; the Attic form ef the optative of contract verbs in -des
and -de, is more unusual in the dual and plural than the comr -n form;

294 NOTES.

although the reverse is true of the singular. See Kohn. Gr. § 187. 4;
L. Gr. I. § 144.5; Buttm. § 105. note 4. 1.2. —— dpa is sometimes equi-
valent to dp’ of, nonne. See Eurip. Alcestis, 1 229,771. It often
indicates doubt, uncertainty, wonder, unbelief, etc, like the Latin num,
and is taken negatively and anticipates a negative answer, as in § 16;
IIL. 18.8; IV. 2.22. It is also frequently employed as here in accord-
ance with Attic urbanity, where there is no doubt, even in interroga-
tiona, when the interrogator knows that the answer of the person ad-
dressed will be affirmative. When used fur 4p’ ov, there is frequently a
shade of irony implied, as in III. 2.1; 6.4; 10.1, 7, etal. So & ob»
is sometimes used for ap’ ody of, as in IL 7.5; III. 10. 4, etal. See
Kahn. L, Gr. IT. § 834. 2. For a similar use of ne in Latin for nonne,
see Kahn. Tuse. Dis, IL. 11. 26. wp@roy wey; the construction is
changed here, and instead of the elra 3¢ which would naturally follow
wperory piv, we find ri ydp (§ 2). Kiihner compares in Latin, Cicero,
Tuse. Dis, V. 27.78: primum ii qui sapientes habentur—; mulieres
vero; and IV. 35.74, on which see his note. Tov pev...dpxo-
pévov. Upon péy solitarium, see note, I. 1. 1. Iidyy pe» ods, see
note, I. 3. 9.

2.—T{ ydp; these particles are used when one passes with some
animation to something new. Idp has no reference to the logical con-
nection of the thought, but is merely rhetorical, and gives animation to the
‘question itself, Quid? is used in a similar way in Latin. See Hartung,
Gr. Partik. I. S. 480,1; Kahn. L, Gr. IL. § 883.1; ef. §3; IIL 10.3.
tay wAnolwy, his neighbors. ——xal Aap Bdver, when he receives, etc
"Agexréoy wévrot, abetinendum vero; séyro: denotes confir
mation. See Kihn. Gr. § 316. R. (a); L. Gr. IL § 840.f ChIV. 2 12,
14; Sympoa. IV. 33, .

8.—AvsttuBoros, (from cupSddArAw, with the inseparable particle
8us,) hard to agree with, hard at a bargain. See Stallb. Plat. de Rep. VL
p. 486. B. ——Eyol pty Sonez; cf. I. 2. 62: "Epol pty eSdne:, and see
note, I.1.1: 4 per yap ypaph. otros...éxelyou, this... than that,
the other, characterized in § 2. Aros refers to the nearest object and
éxeivos to the more distant; Kihn. L. Gr. § 629.7; I. 8.18; see Plat
Apol. 2, So hic and ille in Latin; see Kahn. Tuse. Disp. I. 49. 117.

4.—Tl 8¢; (what then?) indicates that the writer passes to some-
thing different, yet closely connected with what precedes. As ri 3¢
follows vf ydp in this passage, so in III. 8. 5, 6 rf ydp follows ri 8é.
pnde wpds ty BAA, see note, I. 622: ob3° &» «fs. For the use of
wpés, see Kahn. Gr. § 208; III (8). (a). Cf ILL. 6. 6: ob8% xpds rare

BOOK It. CHAP. VI. 296

we dcxérace. — oXOARY wovetra:, makes leisure, i. ¢., allows him-
self (no) time. ébwdSen avrds xepSavei; the verb xepdavet in
the future is expressed in Latin by a periphrasis with the subjunctive:
unde ipee lucrum capturuny se sperat. —— Ei 8¢ ris... xot, ed 8d
adaoxoy avéxera:; some editors change fyo: to éye: to make it cor-
respond with dyéxera and others read dyéxoi:ro in accommodation to
€xo1, but both badly. For in addition to Ms. authority for the reading
given in the text, there is manifestly a change in the shade of thought,
that requires a change of tense; the first clause is conditional: if one
may have, etc.; the last, declarative of a fact: but he is pleased to re-
ceive favor, ete. ; see note, I. 2. 82. When after ei the indicative occurs
first, and then the optative, the action indicated by the latter is condi-
tioned upon the performance of that which is expressed as doubtful by
the former. Cf Cyrop. IV. 6.7: El ob ob pe 86 cp wal dazi8a red Ad-
Beus:. The verb dydxera, lit., to endure, suffer, is here used ironically ;
so in Cyrop. V. 1. 26: dpawrds ce dvetdueda...b4d cot ebepyerotpero: ;
upon which see Owen's note.

§.—Olpar wév; 80 also fryotua: péy, Boxe péy, ovn ol8a per, and
similar phrases, are used without a corresponding clause with 8é¢: I think
(but I will not venture to assert it, or some such phrase implied). There
is a modesty and urbanity in such modes of speech, characteristic of the
Attic Greek. Kahn. Gr. § 822; L Gr. IL § 784, 2. réavarytia;
the Acc. used adverbially. See Kahn. Gr. § 279. R. 10; L. Gr. I. § 557.
Anm. 4.—— giAdverxnos wpds 7rd ph €AArAelwecSai, «rA, emu-
lous not to be left behind in doing good (lit, in respect to, etc.) to those,
etc. For the constr. of the Part. see 810. 4. (f).

6.—Tots Adyors...rexpatpdéuevor; with verbs of measuring,
conjecturing, judging, etc, the dative is used; see Kahn. § 286. (3). (b);
L. Gr. IL § 586. e. Cf. L 4.1; Sympos. VIIL 11. The verb rexpyal-
peoda is also constructed with the prepositions dwé and éx in IIL. 5. 6;
IV. 1.2.—~elpyacuéroy as made, Act. in signif. here, Pasa. III.
10. 9.

%—Kal &v8pa 8h Adyecs; the particles xa)... 3) indicate that
the phrase in which they stand, is joined to the preceding enunciation as
a‘consequence or conclusion. They introduce the general truth indi-
cated by previous examples. The phrase would be here expressed in
English by: Do you, then, mean or say, etc. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. L
264. In other cases xal...84 merely connect a passage which has greater
force than the preceding, and indeed, et vero. They are also used to
resume an interrupted discourse for the sake of bringing it to a close;

296 NOTES.

sce note, I. 2. 24. See also on the different meanings of these particles
Klotz's Devarius, IL 264 5, and ef. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 115. C.——
BHAoy elvat...evepyethoovra; for the personal construction cor
responding to 3%Aow elva:, with the participle, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. R. 3;
L. Gr. If. § 658. Anm. 2; Buttm. § 151.7. It seems to be occasioned by
the desire to give prominence to the main word, &»3pa, which is pushed
forward into the leading clause, instead of standing in a secondary clause
as in the imperzonal construction. See Woolsey’s Gorgias, p. 448. D.
wal yap; «al, even, isto be joined with frwois, and ydp gives a reason for

the implied answer to the preceding question, (I do) for, etc. Cf IL1. 3%

8.—Eley, be tt a0, well; formed from the $d sing. efm. For the gram-
matical form, see Buttm. § 108. p. 193, foot-note. It is sometimes a mere
particle of transition, but often used by the Attic writers when they wish
to dismiss one topic and pass to another. See Stallb_Plat. Apol. p. 19. A,
and Euthyph. p. 88 aq. Ta wapa trav Seap...e1 cupfovaet-
ovesy; for the plural verb, xavd oiveow, with a subject expressed by a
neuter article with a noun in the genitive plural, see Kahn. Gr. § 241.
R.1; L Gr. IL § 420.1. Cf Apolog. 9 4.
wc. plrAov roieiodas.

by dy nuiy tre S0n%,

9.—Kar& wédas, sometimes rendered by running, “cursu,” or,
“velocitate pedum,” but perhaps better, “insistendo vesti-
giis ejus,” following close on his track ; as Livy, xxvii. 2, says: Mar-
cellus ... vestigiis institit sequi. Cf. III. 11.8: ta xara wédas GAloxevra:;
Cyrop. I. 6. 40. {of] éxpol, are strictly those who from friends
become enemies, Lat. inimici; whilst of woA éusoe are enemies in war,
armed enemies, Lat. hostis. So Ammon: éxdpds est b xporesor plros;
woAduos autem 6 ped’ SrAwy xepay weds. But still ¢y3pés is not unfre-
quently used for an armed or warlike enemy, as éxSpof in h.].,and woAcuwos
for one who is a bitter enemy and yet not in arms; see IV. 4.17. Avus-
pevfs is one who bears an invincible, lasting hatred to another; it is,
, however, especially in Homer, used with the nouns dyfp, Gydpes, for both
the former; see I]. «. 100, and Al. Pillon, Syn. Gr. p. 51. Those who
are pursued as prey, and held bound (8fcavra xaréxeu), are appro-
priately called enemies, éxSpol = worduton. @iro: 88 was. The
preceding answer of Socrates was negative, and only informed how ene-
mies could be procured, hence the question: But how, friends? See
note, L 8.13: robs 83 xaAdods.

10.—Ewd8orres ofs &» BovAwwra:; for éexd3. rovros, eds ds
BovA. "Exydds drddev ri, incantare aliquem (carmine, or, verbis). ——
lArpa, from g¢:Aéo, and hence lit., a love-potion, a charm.

BOOK II. CHAP. VI 297

1L— A pty; to this pdéy, 8¢ near the end of § 12: “ArAas 8¢ rivas,
answers. rotase ris; see note, I. 1.1. Tis is used here because
the line is quoted from memory, as heard (%xoveas) from thoee who
were accustomed to recite Homer. Acip’, «tA. This line is from
the Odyssey, XII 184. The sentiment in this and the two following
sections, according to Weiske, is that one who wishes another to be his
friend must first signify his own love to him by words and then by ac-
tions. OUn: &AA4@; the general rule is that od should be written
before consonants and ob« and odx before vowels. But where special
emphasis is to be laid upon the particle, it is generally written o8 even
before vowels, This takes place when of stands at the end of a sentence,
and there is a break in the discourse, when it corresponds to our no in
answer to s question, and in antithetical clauses; when, however, closely
connected with what follows, ot generally, though here, of« is written.
See Kahn. Gr.§ 15. 4. rots én’ dpery pirdoripoupdvors,
those earnestly striving for virtue.

12.—2%xe3dy 71, almost; with a¢yas, these words may be para-
phrased in Latin: hoc idem fere eat, quasi dicas. ofa ph vopset
--karayeAarTa Adyeiy, as (that) whien he heara, he will not sup-
pose the one who praises speaks ironically or in ridicule. For the form
of future called Attic, as it appears in vowel, see Kiibn. Gr. § 117. 1 and
2. oSra, thus, i. e., if he supposed himself ridiculed.

e

18.—O 8x, no, see note, § 11. —— fovea pty. The particle u&
is used here much as in elya: pd in § 5. éxlara:ro; the optative
is employed on account of its being a mere relation of what had been
heard fram another. Bornemann thus paraphrases it: §xovea Acyérres,
Sri Tepe. éxioraroe. See Kihn. Gr. § 829 and 845; L. Gr. II. § 769. 8.
éwole:. The sudden transition here from indirect discourse, al-
though somewhat common in Greek, would hardly be admissible in
Latin. ——wepidwas ri &yaddy, by conferring some favor upon it.
Socrates supposed that Pericles made himself profitable to the State as an
orator and Themistocles as a general.

14.—M dAAotner; for the optative see note, I. 2. 48.-—— «r§-
wacSat; for the aorist Infin. after péaroper, see IL 7. 10 and note,
IL 2 10.—adyerw re wal wpdrresiy; by Adyey and xpdrrew
the two means of becoming useful to the State, illustrated by the two
preceding examples, are brought to view. —— 43 3° Sov; see note,
L 8 18: reds 83 xadrods.

15.—Edpey ydp; (yes) for, ete, sce note, 3 4 9,----ofAeus and
ivralpous; see note, L 5. 4
13°

298 NOTES.

16.—Kal, rep) o8 8:areydueda, oloSd rivas. Kal is to be
jomned with oloSd twas, and wep) ob S:arceyéue9a, (which is the point
in discussion,) ie thrown in, to recall Socrates’ attention to the question
proposed. péAe: pot, el, this ie my care, this I wish to know,
whether, ete. €& érolpnov, easily; see Viger, p. 70, 1.

1%.—O rapdrre: ce, & KpirédfB. Sr We may supply after $
rapdrre: ce, TOUTS dori, Sri. SoStallb. explains Plato Rep. Lib. VL
p. 491. B: 6 wey wdvrey Savyacréraroy dxoveat, Sr... exprioauer.
Cf. Isocr. Paneg. p. 77. 176, and Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 204. C. The
relative is here made the principal clause, and that which should be the
principal ctause is introduced by 8r: The natural construction of the
sentence would be: 8 rapdrre oe, wodAduis Erbpas... dpgs. Cf. Kahn.
Gr. § 347; L Gr. IL § 857. xarerdrepoy xpapévous, 6.
GAAFAaIs. =

18.—Aloxpa fixtora wposidpeva:, which least of all admit, ete.
Cyrop. VIL 1. 13: dye yap xaxdy ov8ty... xposfoopas. woke pi-
a @s == woAdeules, since it is generally used in a good sense; in a warlike
manner, bravely, ete. ; while the meaning of roAeules is with enmity,
hostility, which alone is the appropriate idea here. Cf. § 21. |

19.—ASduws &xw, Lam disheartened. The adverb here with fe
is’ @ed like efu: with the adjective as very frequently, eee § 18 ——
etre yap robs wovnpods dpa, x,7.A.; tothis, 0d32 ay, x.7.A, in § 20, corre-
sponds. For the anacoluthon, see note, I 2. $1, and cf. IL 2.5: o3t, «7X

20.—EI 8¢ 3%; for the force of 34, see L 5.1: but if, as you now
say. —— davrois...&AAhAous; the reciprocal and reflexive pronouns
are often used, where there is no antithesis expressed or implied, with-
out distinction, and even in the same sentence as here, merely for the
sake of variety. Cf IL 7. 12; IIL 5.16. As the reciprocal and reflexive
pronouns both express a reflexive idea, and are nearly related to each
other, the reflexive may take the place of the reciprocal when it is easily
‘understood that several persons so perform an act in respect to them-
selves, that it appears as reciprocal. But when the antithesis, éavriv
ieacros is either expressed or implied, the reciprocal must be used;
ef. IIL 5. 2,16. See Kibo. Gr. § 802. R. 7; Soph. 145, n. 2.

@1.— AAA’ Exe: péy...worxlAws wos vara, but these things
are somewhat diverse. For the use of the Adv. and fe, see note, § 1%
The particle wés is here followed by ‘AAA’ Sums, § 22.——odce: yap

--Beorvral re yap; the second ydp introduces a parenthetical clause:
see note, IV. 2.88; Bornem. Sympos. IV. 85, and ef. III. 10.3; IV. 8.10

BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 299

—— Td... rorenind, supply: pica Exovew of EvSperot, have some-
things conducive to hostility, as opp. to Ta... pried. woArepindy...
Ups, xrA. The adjective woAeuixds here seems to mean: productive of
divisions or discord. For the construction, see II. 3.1: xpnoimerepoy
vouiCovcl, K.TA. piontody, worthy of hatred, odious.

22.—Alpotyra: wey as if followed by Sdévarra: 34 but there isa
ehange of construction, in order to indicate an accession of emphasis in
the last clause, by means of the xal.—— Sévayras...8bvavrai Se;
for the omission of yéy, see note, I. 1.1: &8:ced .. d8icet 82.
repeiy, to endure it patiently.
see note, If. 1. 32.

dyxap-
obs uh wpoohwer; BC. Aurey;

23.—Nopulwes = dicales; cf. IV. 4.1. Td vdumoy is also defined
in IV, 4. ll and 12 as 7d Sixaor. Cf. also 8. 11. thy tpivy...8s0-
tlSecZa:, to settle astrife “not only without giving pain but also
advantageously to one another.” Hickie. vd perapedAns duevor,
Le, thy peranéAccay yernroudrny wpotévar, from proceeding to what
shall cause repentance ; for the use of the abstract neuter here, see KUhn.
L. Gr, IL § 474, y; Matth. IT. § 570.

21.—TloArrixnay Tipay, governed in the Gen. by xomwwsots elvas, see
Kahn. § 273. 8. (b).

25.—E! 3é rss, connected in construction with wreipara:. —— Trois
glaots 7a Bleata BondSeiv; for the construction here, see Kahn.
Gr. § 279.7; L. Gr. IL § 553. Anm., 4, where several similar examples
are given. Cf. IIL 5.16; Sympoa VL 8; Dem. L c. Aphob, p. 814 8
wal &ptas. Kal connects Eptas to BovAduevos, if any one wishing to
be honored in order that, ete....and having been appointed archon,
should attempt, ete ; for the use of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18.

26.—Eify rots xpariorois cuvSendvovs...lévar. The
participle is not here put by attraction in the same case as the personal
object, but in the accusative. See Kahn. Gr. § 307. R. 2, and note, L 1. 9.
For the use of the Mode and Tense, see note, L 2. 28. currlde-
¢3a:, to make a compact, or to unite together. —— wdyras dy rods
dydvas obra: éyixey, the Accus. of a kindred signification with the
verb, is common to the Greek with other languages. So we find xvypfp,
yréuny, dienv vixay (to gain, win, etc.) See Kahn. Gr. § 278. 1.——
Exet wey, i.e, dy rots yuusots &yaorw. ToMTiKots, 8. &yarw. ——
w&s ody; the particle ody is here pleonastic, since dre ody precedes,
It is wanting in some Mas. xrnodpevory; see note, I. 8.8: arré-
peevor. TobTois Kotvawvois...xpépevoy; see Il. 1.12: 8odAcs
xeteS at.

800 NOTES.

27.—AAAA phy; see note, L 1. 6.——xdxetvo, this aleo,. —
wal rodrey. For this use of obros with «af in making an addition to
@ previous clause, see C. 513. 1, note. xal why, and indeed; ef. note,
IL 8. 4. ed wointéos; for the signification and use of the verbal
in -réos, see Kiithn. Gr. § 284. 1.1; Buttm. § 184. 8. rous BeaAi-
orovs ¢Adrrovas...rovs xelpovas wAclovas Svras, the best
who are fewer than the worse who are more. dSéAovres...3€-
\wos; see note, L 2. 9,

28.—Exo:us, be able; see note, L 6. 18.— 31d 7d dpore-
ads eIvac:, because I am given or inclined to love. Ci L 6.14. The
love of true beauty, virtue, and honor, with which Sucrates labors to
inspire his friends, must be here meant. In reference to the attraction,
see note, I. 2.8: 7g gavepds elva. Sesyas Sros Spunmat, l
am strongly all-smpelled ; Savas qualifies the phrase SAcs &py. $s-
A@y...auT. a&yTipsireiodai, whilst I love them, to the being loved
in turn. dvyrewidQupetcdSai THs Evrovalas, to be sought in
turn for the sake of intercourse, companionship; fvvovelas is the genitive
of cause or occasion, see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 1.

29.—Todray, of these (qualtties indicated by the preceding clauses).
—— Secor; Neut. Part. used impersonally. -

30.—MdAa: éw:Supyes. The idea is: I have long been and now
am desirous, etc. So the Adv. wdAa: is freq. used with a verb in the
present tense. —— kAAws re wal; see note, I. 2. 59.

31.—Td ras xeitpas wpospépovta Sropdvery moiety rods
waXovs, that he who lays hands upon, will retain those who are beav-
tiful. ZedAAns; see Od. XIL 85 sq. ras Sé ye Zespiivas...
broudvex. The particle 3¢ here denotes contrast, on the contrary, and yé
renders the word on which the strength of the opposition is placed (i. e.,
Repjvas) emphatic. Cyrop. L 6.18, and Bornemann’s note in h 1;
Symp. IV. 13; and see Hartung, I. p. 380. ‘“Troudvew, to await, rot to
flee from. In reference to the Syrens, see Hom. Od. XIL 39. 52.

$2.—Iposolcorros, oc. pov; for the omission of the subject, see
Kahn. Gr. § 812. R. 4; L. Gr. IL. § 666. Anm. 8 For the use of és with
the participle, see note, I. 1. 4, and cf. § 38. ——ebdSis, «rA, you
have forthwith, i.e, notwithstanding your assurances (contained in és
ob xposolcovros, x.7.A, and &dgpei), etc. of pty...cadol. Socra
tes jeatingly gives the word «adds, which is ambiguous, and was applied
to physical beauty by Critobulus, an application to mental excellence,
whilst aioxpés here, aesignates one who is ugly in appearance, but whe

BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 801

trusts to his tuental excellence to give him the reputation of being cards.
Critobulus perceiving the irony of Socrates, seeks to avoid the ambiguity
of the word by showing that he uses xadds in regard to physical beauty:
és rod pev xadovs pidfcayrés pou, Tos 8° dyadods xarapiAficartos.

$3.--Edoe:s pe xare:xwety cov xpds abrdy, you will permit
me (lit.) to acense you to himf The verbs xposxarnyopeiy and S:afdrAAew
are also used in the same playful manner. Cf. Weiske, De Pleon. Gr.
p- 29. The idea implied in this question: will you so speak, feel, and
act, that I can truly say of you, ete. —— &yacai...abrov; the verb
GyvacSa: is very seldom construed with the genitive of the person with-
out the accusative of the thing on account of which one is admired.
But it is sometimes followed by the genitive of the participle, which
designates both the person admired, and that on account of which he
is admired; as in Oeconom. IV. 21: woAd 3% paddrAory Gyaua: Tou KaTa-
perphoayrés cot nal Siardtavros éxacra rovrwy. gThe ascending order
of the incentives to friendship should not here escape notice: 1. admi-
ration (&yacat ab’rov); 2. regard, good will (edvoixds Exers apds abrdy);
3. real merit as a friend, § 35, (@wmeAhs ray oplawy ef, «.7.A.). See
Weiske in bh. 1.

34.—"Apa wh; seo note, I. 8. 11. "AAAQ, on the contrary, nai,
even ; there is an ellipsis of ob udvow ob Bdfee SiaBdAAecSa: before 4AAa
wal. Cf. the use of the negative phrase: dAA’ 0088, x.rA, IL 3. 8, and
note. ——— xpds ofs for wpds éxelyous ubs; see note, L 2. 6.

35.—KaArots épyois...rois ayadois, the honorable deeds...
prosperity. rots éavrov; for ceavrov, see note, I. 4. 9. obn
Qroxdprve:s wnXavduevos, you are unwearied in your devices.
xal Src; the particle 87: is somewhat loosely repeated here, as it occurs
before éwieAfs above. tyvexas...elvac; for the use and signi-
ficance of yryvéoxew with the infinitive, as distinguished from the parti-
ciple, see Kibn. Gr. § 811.4; L. Gr. II. § 657. Anm. 2 Cf Apol. § 88,
and Hellen. IV. 6.9; VII. 1.41. ——awdyv...édwirf8eiow; this sepa-
ration (hyperbaton) of wdvv from its adjective gives it special emphasis ;
see Kithn. Gr. § 848. 9, and L. Gr. IL § 865. 1. —— ol was... elval pe;
see note, I. 4. 8: cavrdy, x.72.

86.—"Oswep obk ext col d», as if it were not in your power.
For the use of Ssrep with the participle in the Accus. Abs, marking the
objective ground of an action, see note, IL. 8. 3: and for the force of éxf,
eee Kahn. Gr. § 296. IL 8; L. Gr. IL § 612. p. 297. ox for of,
see note upon §11.——’Agwaclas. This woman, distinguished for
the charms of her person, manners, and conversation, acquired an almost

a

802 NOTES.

unboundei influence over Pericles as well as other literary men of het
age. Frezisely how much is meant by Socrates’ allusions to her instrue
tions to him is difficult to determine. It has been contended, with con-
siderable plausibility, that he spesks ironically both here, in Plato, Me-
nex. p. 235. E, and in Oecon. IIL 14: evorhow 84 co: dye xal "Acractas,
% dxiornuovécrepoy duov co ravra adyra éwBelte. Cf. Socrates’ Life,
by Wiggers, and Thirlwall’s Greece, L p. 320. Seivas...curdyetsv;
for the use of the Inf. after Adjj. denoting fitness, ability, etc, see Kahn.
Gr. § 306. 1. (c). WevS3oyédvas, is contrasted with 4Aydelas
rayada SiayyeAAotcas. éwasvotcas, when they praise,
& 34, which things, referring to the preceding instractions of Aspasia.

$7.—Olos...cvAAanBdve:y po; see note, L 4.6: olovs réuvew.
—e«l 32 wh; we should rather expect day 52 uf to correspond with
dy (day) pty, «.7.A., above, but ef not unfrequently follows da» when
the firet of two conditional clauses is more important, and contains a
more specific reference to consequences that may result. ovnm ap
¢€SéAois; we might perhaps expect the construction with Ssre instead
of the fourm of a primary enunciation. —~wAdaas, the middle form of
the verb wAdrres, is generally used with the metaphorical signification,
deceiving, lying, ete.; see Demosth. pro Coron. p. 288. 10, and Kihn.
Gr. § 250. R. 4; L. Gr. IE. § 398. 5. But the active form is also some-
times used with the same meaning; see Demosth. de Coron. p. 268, 121:
vl Adyous wAdrreas; also in 805, $39, although just after, the middle
form oceura, Cf. also Plat. Phaedr. p. 246. C.

38.—Ex rave oxdpa: ef ydp; see note, L 1.6: ra pdy yap avay-
aaia. —— Thy wavy; see note, L L 9. &s &y orparnytxg;
Weiske conjectures that a» should be S»r:, but that reading is not sup-
ported by any of the Mss. For the omission of the perticiple Srr:, see
note, L 4. 10 and 5. 1. The particle & is not to be joined with the par.
ticiple as if the order vere: col ds &v cfs orparnyixés, but with wel-
cer, which is to be supplied in thought: «2 rh» wéAw Weudduerds coos
daurhy éwitpépa: weloayst, ds by Tis abrhy reloeer, ef od elns orpariyyixés ;
ef. Kthn. in h.l, and 1.6.4; & 1; Cyrop. 1 8.8; VIL4.38 See
Kttbn. Gr. § 261.4; L. Gr. IL § 456. Hence ds &» orpariyyixg Uvrri, as
or as if, etc., designates a thing by comparison, whilst és orparnyieg Syri
states the thought or supposition of the speaker: that you are, etc. ; see
note, I, 1. 4. vl &» ofe: ceautrdy...wadeiy; see L 4. 8&——
weipay 8:830%s, when you made a trial (of your ability).

89.—2Zvvytropwrdry...dyaddy wreipaadais concerning the sen-
timent, see note, L 7.1.——8 r:...retre, limiting accusative. ——

-

BOOK II. CHAP. VIL 803

uadioes xe eal werdéry. The idea that virtue is the result of edu-
cation and practice is a favorite one with Socrates; see lL 2.19; IL 9.
1; IV. 1. ot saep. olpat B8ety Huas tatty SnpaocXa:, hunt
friends, in the manner in which I have explained, etc. ; see note, L 7.8:
Tatty Auenpéy. ot ras BAAws, in some other way; other enclitics
as més, «.7.X., are placed in the midst of discourse like rls. Cf IV. 6. 9.

CHAPTER VII.

1.—Ka! ud», and indeed, or, moreover, jam vero.—— ras
dwopras...tads pty...ras 8%; for the demonstrative use of the
article, see Kahn. Gr. § 247. 8. (d), and for the partitive apposition,
§ 266. 3, and cf. note, II. 1.4. -——’Ep@ 82 wal dv rotrois & ody.
o:8a airg, but I will speak even in thia matter, what I myself have
been witness of; lit, what I know with him, i. e, by being in company
with him; cuve:déva: éaurg, to be conscious to one’s self, conscium
. eibi esse. Cf. Anab. VIL 6.18; Oececon. III. 7; Sympos. IV. 62.
When cuve:3éva: is used of those things which cannot be known from
pereonal observation, it seems to be by a rhetorical figure, the person
representing himself as present when he is not; see Isocr. Areop. c. 19;
Plat. Phaed. p. 92. D. where Adyous takes the place of persons, in refer-
ence to which this word is more properly used. TKUDIpPOTAS
Exevra, “had a long face on.” ypets; for the plural here, see
L 2. 46.

Z—AAAG why... ye; well, (if you wish me to tell you my trou-
ble,) I am, indeed; see Arn. 2 Gr. Pr. Comp. 34, and cf. note, I. 1. 4, 6, 10.
—déocraciacey } wéAts. For this revolt of the Athenians under
Thrasybulus from the dominion of the Thirty Tyrants and its result, see
Thirlwall’s Hist. Gr. Vol. L 500 sq. ch. xxxi.; Mitford, ch. 21. 4, and
Xen. Hellen. 1. 4 els ray Tepaia; this is the reading in 4 Maa
for the Vulg. &s rdv 1. The latter preposition probably crept into the
Mes. from the ds following. It seems at least to be decided that ds is
used only with words indicating persons, or the names of countries or
cities, when they stand for the inhabitants; see Kahn. Gr. § 290. 8; |
L. Gr. IL § 604; Matth. IL § 578. i. In Hellen. II. 4. 10 we find els roy
Tleipaia in reference to the same event. guveAnaAtagaciy as ene
breWial rogatrat, Ser’ elyat, «7.A. At first view the indi-
cative foay with Ssre should seem to be required here, as the conse
quence appears to be a reality and not a mere notion; but examination

804 NOTES.

shows that the consequence depends not upon the whole preceding clause
but upon one word only: recavras, upon the idea of number, multitude
see Kihn. Gr. § 341. 2.3; L. Gr. IL $825.8; cf §3. dy +g olalg,
in my house; the article with the furce of a possessive pronoun; see note,
L1.9. teccapesxalSexa; many read rescapaxal8exa, the un-
declined form, which is more common in the writers contemporary with
our author, but Xenophon not unfrequently uses forms which are dis-
carded by his contemporaries, robs dAevdépous. The article
here contrasts the free with slaves: fourteen of the rank of freemen (to
say nothing of slaves). For the masculine gender where only personality
and not sex is taken into account, see Kahn. § 241. R.11; L. Gr. IL 480,
c Cf. robs oixelous... tosovrous, but in § 8 where female employments
are spoken of, the feminine is used. Cf. also Rost's Gr. 100. Anm. 12,
and Matth. IT. § 436. 2. AamBdvopey ex THs ys; see lL. 3. 5:
sre wh AauBdvery, «tA. Cf. also IL 9. 4 below. oAryardpe-
wla. Many of the citizens were put to death by the tyranta, others took
refuge in Piraeus or removed to Megara, Thebes, etc. Cf Thirlwall and
Mitford, and Xen. Hellen. as above cited under écraciacer, «.7.A.
wpétepoy, Lat. citius. weptopay dwoAAuuévous; for the
construction of the participle here to complete the verbal idea, see Kahn.
§ 310. 4. (e); L. Gr. LI. § 660. V. The use of wepiopay (lit, to overlook),
with a Part. in the sense of permit or allow, is frequent in the best writ-
ers; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 14, and cf. Isoc. Panegyr. éy rorobros
apdypacey, in the present state oP things, his temporibus.

3.—Ti woré éoriv, how can it be possible? or, how in the world
is this? —— 6 Kepdyewy. The article here is Saxruas Ceramo ille;
see Kiihn. § 244.7. The same name is afterwards used, § 4, without the
article. —— rpédgwy, whilst he supports, etc.

4.—Kal wérepov, utrum vero, see note, L 3. 10. Todvs
_ wapk ool, «.7.A.; the strict uniformity of position between the parallel
members of the sentence is worthy of notice, and also the force of the
words between the Art. and noun. —— 42, through, by means of.

ebropeiy, to have plenty, in contrast with dy dwoplas elva. Ne
Al ign. The particle 4 retains its usual affirmative force here. Aris-
tarchus not perceiving the bearing which Socrates gives to the words
otxouy aicxpdy, replies: It is indeed base that I am in circumstances of
want; for free people are supported by me whilst only slaves by him.
This passage is not then parallel with those, where after an interrogation
with a negative, N} Ala has the negative implied after it. In sucht cases
the negative phrase has the force of affirmation, and the y») strengthens
wt. See IV. 6. 10, and cf Sympoa V. 1: ‘O 38 KadAlas ign: Xb 82 84,

BOOK Il. CHAP. VIL 805

& KperdBovre, eis roy wep rot xddAous dyeva wpds Loxpdryv-obne &ydl-
gragat; Nh Al’, ton 5 Zeonpdrns, sc. ovx dvSloraras Notice alao the
force of the words val ua Aia in § 14, where see note.

5.—"Ap’ od», eee note, IL'6. 1.—— &Agira, meal for making
bread. The grinding was performed by women; see Fiske's Man. p. 158.
ipdria...xitwrlonot, «tA. The iudrioy was a rectangular (gener-
ally square) piece of cloth, worn as an outer garment by both men and .
women, and nearly corresponding with the Roman toga. The x:rdép
was an under-garment, substantially like the Roman tunica, The xrrw-
vioxos, tunicula, diminutive of xirdéy, is attributed to men by Ammonius,
xiTévioy to women ; but in Pollux VII. 55, x:rewvicxovs are also dresses
of females. The xAaués was a coarser and shorter mantle’ (Pollux X.
124), worn especially by soldiers, The ¢fapls (fr. duos), according to
Pollux and Fest., a man’s vest leaving the shoulders bare. Often worn
by the slaves with one sleeve; see Fiske’s Man. p, 208, and Smith's
Dict.: Pallium, p. 717 aq. “Exei:ta, and yet; see note, J. 2. 26.
So Elra in § 6, and “Exer’ in §7 indicate affected astoniehment; see
Kahn. § 344. 5. (e), and cf. note, I. 2. 26.—Mdyra pty ob»; similar
to xdyv piv ody, see note, I. 3.9. Here it is corrective, Those with you
know none of these things, etc.f Yes, every one of them, I think,
immo omnia. For the use of péy ody (nevodv) to express confirma-
tion, cf. IIT. 8. 4; 9. 14; IV. 6.10. See Kahn. Gr. § 316. R.; L Gr. IL
§ 698. b, and 840. g, 594. Anm., apd 701. e. &@s é€y@pai, var,
Lect.: @s @y Pua; ds Eywye oluas, and ws dye oluas.

6.—Ag’ évds, Genit. of means, with the Prep. ; see note, I. 2. 14
Aerroupyeiy. For an account of the service called Acroupyia,
see the word in Smith’s Dict. p. 577. thy re olxiavy wacay; the
article used as possessive pronoun, see note, I. 1.9. For the more usual
vosition of was, see Kiihn. § 246. 5. (8); for its position here, § 246. 5.
(vy, and 245. 3. (b).——Meyapéwy». Aristoph. Acharn. 519 says:
éouxopdyre: Meyaptay Ta xAavlonia. @vovpevot...€xovery, hold
or have by purchase. Buttmann calls this a paraphrase for the perfect
tense (completion in the present time), see 144, N. 18. &sre, 60 that,
on condition that. Four the constr. of Ssre here with the infinitive, see
Kahn. § 341. 3. (c), and L. Gr. IL § 825. «. —— épydlecda: & nares
€x«1, to elaborate, make whatever may be pleasing to them (the mas-
ters). For the ellipsis, see note, IL 1. 32.

T—Madeiy...urnuovetery...bytalvery re nal ioxtery...
athoacdsal re nal cdéfery. The beautiful change of tense, so that
the Pres. is used where continued action is denoted, and the Aor. where

806 | NOTES.

the action is momentary or completed, should not escape notice; see alee
note, IIT. 13. 10. Tots géuact, Dat. of the respect in which a
thing is taken, Kithn. Gr. § 284: (10) ——aodAipa 8vra...xp4-
oipa. For the neuter gender after Fem. nouns, see Kiihn. Gr. § 242 1;
L. Gr. IT. § 431. 2; Buttm. § 129. 5. Cf. IIL 1. 7.

8.—"Euadoy 3¢...aérepor ; the verb fuaSor is placed before the in-
terrogative wdrepoy for the sake of emphasis, Cf. IIL 5.2; HL 9.1;
IV. 2. 20, et al. See also note, HI. 5. 13: wéArs Eaes. és oSre
XPhoipa BSera...cbre worfcoveat, supposing that they are nei-
ther useful...nor that they themselves will ever, ete ; for és with the
participle, see note, II. 2. 8. éripeAndnadpeva:; one Ma has
dxiednodpera, the form of the future of this verb always used elsewhere
by Xenophon, as in IL 8 3 It is not impossible, that the form given
in the text crept in from the following Sg¢eAnSnoduera:, upon which eee
note, L. 1. 8, and C. 554. N. apyovrres, when idle,

B—AAAGd cal viv pew. The idea is: but also, in the present
atate of things, this additional trouble exists, that, etc. “AAAa denotes
transition and «af augmentation ; together they may be rendered more-
over. See Hoog. Partic. p. 20. L and 21. Il; for the use of the particle viz,
to indicate result, see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 690. 2; Klotz's Dev. II. p. 677.
clyBuvos pel(aw...dedxdecay, wrArA. Kleduvos is generally
followed by uf and the subjunctive or optative. For examples of the
Infin. see Schneid. Anab. VI 1. 21. épéy, when you see. ——
aioSdéuewu, x.7.A., when they perceive that you are pleased, ete. ——
Thy aw’ exeivan, ec. ebepyercar. é

10.—El...rolyuy, if now. Sdvarov...cmpoaiperéor Hp;
the verbal in -reos indicating necessity, is used without a. See Kahn,
Gr. § 854, R. 3; L. Gr. II. § 821. 8. So in Latin the particle in -ndus
is used, with a form of the verb esse in the indicative: preferenda
erat mors; see Zumpt, L. Gr. 499, 7, and Kahn. Tusc. Quaea L 49,
116, p. 163. For the governing power of the verbal, see note, L 7. 2
——wperwdéorepa; some editors substitute xpewaSéorara, which
has very little Ms. authority, and is far inferior to the comparative,
given in the text. The idea is: more becoming for women (than any
other art or employment). For the connection of adjectives in different
degrees of comparison, see Kahn. L. Gr. IT. § 591.

11.—"AAA@ is used when one replies quickly and decidedly. See
Kuhn. Gr. § 822 6. R. 12. It need not always be rendered at all in
English, aa here. Gore xpdoder pty... vir 8, 80 that whilst before
-yet now, see note, L 6. 5. ob wposiépayy, did not dare, or was

BOOK IL. CHAP. VII. 807

averse to, unwilling, asin IV. 2.17.——eis Upywv &popphy, means,
necessary for carrying on the work. ‘Agopus is, in general, that from
which one starts, the basis of operations. Cf. III. 5.11; 12, 4. —— dwo-
wévesy aitd wroijoat, to dare to do this;'i. «, Saveloacdau els
Epyer apoputy, to borrow moncy for, ete, whilst in the Act. Voice it
means, to lend on interest.

‘12. Ewrh3n. The verb dvéouas is seldom used in the Aor. by
good Attic writers; instead of it they use éxpiduny. As it forms an Aor.
IL middle, the pasaive form takes the passive signification ; (see Stuart’s
N. T. Gr. § 184, e. g, and Kihn. Gr. § 252. R; and besidea, the Act.
form of this verb is found, according to Bekker Anecd. I. 95. Cf. Kahn.
L. Gr. II. § 408. 8; Rost, § 118. ——dpya(dpevar piv hplorwys,
epyacduevar 8 dSelxvouy. They took their dinner while at work,
but their supper qfter they had finished their work. The beauty and
definiteness of the use of the tenses in Greek is ungurpassed. The &poror
(Aplorcev), the meal taken near the middle of the day and hence cor-
responding in time with our dinner, and Setxvoy (é8elxyvouv), supper, the
principal meal among the Greeks; see Fiske’s Man. p. 204. For the
force of pty... 8%, see I. 1. 1. avril tbdopwueveoyw dauras; the
verb dpopde, lit., to look askance at, and hence, to view with suspicion,
is contrasted with 78¢ws... éépwy. When oppressed with want, they
looked with suspicion, lest one should receive more fvod, etc. than an-
other; a very natural effect of want. For the use of éaurds and 4AAz-
Aas, see note, IL 6. 20. al pey...dplaour (sc. abrdy), 582...
hydwa (se. abrds). Such ellipees in parallel members is frequent. So
in Thucyd. I. 73: od yap wap B8xacrais oSre juay (sc. xpos rovrous),
ore rotroy (sc. pds Huds) of Adyo: dy ylyvowro. See Kahn. Gr.
§ 346. 2. (b), and L. Gr. IL § 852. bh. ’Ayaway as distinguished from p:Aed,
seems to designate regard and satisfaction rather than love. —— yxal-
pay 8inyetro, he related with joy; for the numerous adverbial rela-
tions designated by the Partic. in Greek, see Kahn. Gr. § 312. 3i7-
yeiro raita re, wal Sri airieyrat, he related these things...
and added, etc.; see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 762 Anm. For the Indic
alriérrat, instead of the Opt. after the Praet. followed by &r:, see note,
L 1. 18. abrdy...dodiecy. For the Accua with the Inf. after
alriaoda, see I. 1. 2.

13.—EIra. See note, I. 2. 26, and §5 above. Toy Tod xuvds
Adyoy, the dog-fable or the fable concerning the dog, as in III. 5. 10:
Thy trav Seay xplow, judgment in relation to the goda Cyrop. VI 8.
10: tev Adyos, rumor concerning us; VIII. 5. 28, et al. See Kahn.
L. Gr. IL § 528. A. 3; Matt. Gr. IL § 842.1. The idea here, however,

808 NOTES.

may be: the word of the dog, ie, which the dog spake, as in Plat
Alcib, I p. 44: piSus, 8» 4 GAdenk xpos toy Adovra elwe. Sir.
Xenophon seems to have preferred the Ionic form of this word, although
the readings of the Msa are various. xpos roy Seondrny cizes,
spoke thus with her master. Gavuactdy woreis, see note, L 2 30:
Sr: bixdy, x.7.A. —— bs gives a reason and is equivalent to, in that you,
or, because you. See Kahn. Gr. § 834.2; L. Gr. IL § 802. 3. —— fue
pe rais...wapexotca:s, who furnish, etc. For this common use of
the article with the Partic, resolved asa relative and verb, see Xiahn
Gr. § 244. 8.

14.—Nal pa Ala, he does indeed do this and rightly. Nal ud are
frequently used in Attic Greek like yal simply, with the Accus, Cf note,
§4 eips 6...06(ev, IT am he who, etc. See note, § 13, for the
constr. of the Partic. and particle. Kal dnas abras, Le, with
the implied clause, &pia nal Spvas xal rupdy, § 13, even you yourselves
as well as your lambs, wool, etc.; but others prefer the ellipsis: sa}
airdy, i.e., your master. Cf. upon «af ellipt., note, L 1. 6, and 1. 3. 1.
wpopuAdrro:ps buas, to guard, keep, whilst wpog. duésv would
be to Keep guard over. ~oBovpeva: ph aeddAnade. By the
use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, the certainty of the fear is indi-
cated. Cf. Anab. L 3. 17, and Bornem. Sympos. p. 70, and see Kihn.
L. Gr. IL § 773; IIL p. 486 sq. —— OSrmw 3%, in this manner, conclu-
Bive. dvr) xuvds, like a dog, B. 147. N. 1. 03° be” dvds.
For éx’ ob8ervds, but more emphatic, see note, I. 6. 2

CHAPTER VIII.

1.—A:id xpévov, after a considerable (or long) time, interjecto
tempore, ie. aliquo, or, longo tempore. See Kahn. Gr. § 291. 1;
LU Gr. I. § 226. p. 282. Cf. also Stallb. Plato, Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. and

_IV. 4. 5 below. ——11éSey...galyn; 80 Plato Protag. at the begin-
ning: IdSer, d Edéupares, palyec; where Stallb. compares Cic. Fragm.
apud Prise. VI p. 706. ed. Putech.: Quid tuf unde tandem appares,
Socrate f ef. Stallb. in b. 1.——tb#d pey rhy cardAvorty roti woAd-
pou; Latin, sub exitum belli; i. e, without doubt, at the time of
the peace between the Spartans and Athenians, made by Theramenes at
the end of the Peloponnesian war, in consequence of which the latter
lost all «f their possessions out of Attica, Plut. Lys, 14; Thirlwall’s
Greece Lp. 490 ag. ch. 80, and Mitford’s Hist. ch. 20. Sec. V. én

BOOK Il. CHAP. VIII. ° _ 809

vHs Grosyulas, sc. epawdunpy. abrésey, here of place = é€ ab-
Tou Tov Téxov, i.e. from the city itself. In § 8 below, and IIL 6. 12,
it has reference to’time, illico, on the spot, immediately. Cf. Stallb.
Plat. Sympos, 213. A. ——-agypéSnuey rda...ethuara. The verb is
here in the plural as the subject includes both himself and fellow-citizens,
éy r5 bwepopig, i. e, in the country beyond the borders of
Attica, ‘“Ywepdépos from iwép and 8pos, beyond, is opposed to &yaos
(¢& and %), within the borders. See Bornem. Symp. IV. 81. éwi-
3yuGoas, remaining at home. kAAws re «al.. See note, I. 2. 59.
Boxes 8é por... €xovra. See note, L 1. 9: & Merry, wr
—— tp’ bry ay SaverColun», upon which as surety, I might, ete.
See Kahn. L, Gr. ITI. § 839. ®

2.—Kal, see note, F 8. 10. ixavdy, (lit., suffeient) strong
enough, BigSod Ta éwirhdera epydfecda:, to earn daily
food. Misdoi...dpyd{eoSa: means, to labor fora reward or pay, but
here with the accusative, to earn, or to <btain as the reward of labor.
kal phy, atqui; see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 271. VIII. and ef.
note, II. 6. 27. tay Tov cépatos Epywr, fur bodily labor. ‘The
contrast denoted by roii odyaros, between the labor that he was now
engaged in, and that which Socrates was about to propose, is worthy of
notice,

3.-—AiréSev, illico e vestigio, forthwith; ef. §1. THeee
Te Seoudrqw; after the pronoun ris the article is often inserted to
designate more particularly that which is indefinitely referred tu by ls.
TG Seopevy Trot cuvewipeAncouévov, who wants an aasist-
ant in the management of his business; see note, II. 1. 5. —— pyar re
dxiotarovrvra; émorareiy is generally followed by the dative. See
Kihn. L. Gr. § 538. a. and Anm. 2. ¢, and Matth. IL § 359 and 402.

4.—Xadrenas, with difficulty, unwillingly, aegre.
of ye, but surely, atqui certe; cf. note, lL 4. 12; so in § 5.

kal phy

5.—OAws, in short, or, in a word, Lat. denique. —— pf», ad-
versative here, but; see Kiihn. Gr. § 316; 1. Gr. II. § 696, and Wolf,
Demoasth. Lept. p. 220.——-71d dralriov elval tivt ob xdyuv xpos-
feuas, the being reaponsible to any one, is not at all pleasing to me, or
Iam wholly averse to, etc. —— ph dyvdpovt, who is not severo—
. ols, in respect to those things in which, ete. For the ellipsis, see C. 528,
avéyxAnroy S:aylvecSa:; cf. note, I. 6. 2: avunddyros, w3rA.

6.—Tropévery, fo undertake, antith. to @uvadrrecSa, to avoid, to
shan, ——- 8 r: 38° &y apdrrys robtay, «rr. For the plural roérar

810 NOTES.

after 37: in the singular, see note, I. 2.62. Some Mss hewever have
rotrov, and some roéry. eipeiy; for the use of the aorist here, see
note and references, I. 2.10: voul(owros, «.7.A. pbGora 82 nal; xaf
is not connected with Jgora, but corresponds to xal ... S:apxéorara: both
live without exposure to danger and with a most abundant supply for

old age.

é
CHAPTER IX.

L—"Anxotcayra &s, heard from C,, how, ete. Verbs of hearing,
ete, are frequently Mllowed by the Gen. of the person from whom any
thing is heard, and the Acc. of the thing heardgor instead of it an acces-
sory clause, as here. —— Kp(rewvos; see note, I 2 48 Xarexdy
6 Bios. In respect to the evils to which the wealthy were subject at
Athens, dee Thirlwall’s Hist. I. p. 508 sq. ch. xxxii.; Mitford, ch. xxi.
sec. 1; also the word sycophantes in Smith’s Dictionary. apy tpioy
reAécas } xrpdyuara %xery, to pay money than to have business,
trouble. Tpdypara, the trouble made by these who brought unjust accu-
gations, ovxopdyra.

2.—Kivas 82 rpépes...3¢, is used elliptically, see note, LE 3. 13:
rovs 8t xaA.——awd ray wpoBdtwy axeptxwo:, with the prepo-
sition of which the verb is compounded repeated, but a little after we
find cov dxeptxew without a repetition of the preposition. Cf. IL 6. 31:
dveiva: fy rin, IIT. 5.21: eg’ ofs epeorac:, ete. Such repetitions gre
not uncommon both in Greek and Latin. poBoluny, was pd...
tpdwoiro; this is a more unusual construction after verbe denoting
fear, for the simple yuh. So in Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4. E; Phaed. p. 84. B;
Demosth. Phil, IIL p. 180.75. In such cases verbs of fearing seem to
imitate those which indicate care, since one who fears lest (uf 7: yévyras)
& thing may be done, etc, may easily be considered as taking thought,
in what manner it may be prevented; see Kahn. L Gr. IL § 779.
note 4. -

3.—Oly col dv8p}, Le., roiodre dvdpl, ofos od el; for this attrac-
tion of the relative efos, see Kahn. Gr. § 832.7; L. Gr. IT. § 788; Matth.
II. 478. n. 2; Rost, 699. 11. Ch DL & 2 xapr(émevory...4
awexSdépnevoy, gratifying... than being hated by him. ——réyv reat-
obtrwy dedpav; we may supply rds or better consider these geni-
tives as dependent upon the of following. —— p:Ao7ipndetey, consider
themselves as honored, or, aspire to,

BOOK II. CHAP. IX. 311

4.—Ex rotrewy, after these conversations, ofos...nepsal-
veiy...AapnBdvery; see note, L 4. 6: ofovs rduvery. Oi1Adxpn-
ords te xal eipudcrepos &yv; the comparative is placed here
after the positive because the one virtue is represented in an abeclute,
and the other in a comparative manner, referring to a suppressed clause:
Archedemus was a man who loved honesty, and of too noble a nature,
or of a nature more noble than, to make gain by means of the syco-
phants; with special reference, doubtless, to taking bribes in order not
to prevent them from* obtaining the results of their unjust accusations,
It is by no means necessary that wapd should be used here instead of aad
if we adopt this explanation. See examples of the use of awd in Kahn.
Gr. and the Lex. éadére cuyxopl(or...dedre Stor; see note,
L & 57. &perdy [Gx] USaxe. The partile &» is herg added by
Kihner. For when the secondary enunciation is introduced by éwére,
Sr, and similar particles with the optative denoting indefinite frequency
of action, in the primary enunciation, the Imperf. (or the Pluperf. used
as Imperf.), the iterative Aor. in -oxo», or the Imperf. or Aor. with &» is
_ generally found, Cf. 1. 2.57; 4.9; IIL 8 9,11; Anab. L 5.7; Cyrop.
VIL 1. 10 (with &»), et saep. It is true that the &» might easily he ab-
sorbed in the -éy of dpeAdy»; but is it not more probable that this is a
deviation from strict propriety of speech, such as occurs in every writer
in every language ! —— édxdaAer; cf. note, IL 8.11: dwdre Shot, «7.4.

§.—Azogrpodhy ol, a place of refuge for him. wal ebdds
.-.dveupqxe:, and immediately... he had found. The Pluperf. denot-
ing celerity. He had no sooner done this (wrepietrey) than he found, ete.
Cf. Hellen. VIL 2. 9, and Cyrop. L 4. 5. —— weptetwey (from wepl and
éxe, to be busy around), signif. here with pudaa, diligently served (him,
airrdy). ——-- tpocexarégaro eis 8ixny Bypoclay; for the use of
wporxateioa: in summoning to court (xpéexAnois, the summons), see
Meier and Schdmann, Attische Process, IV. 2. p. 576. abrdy er
eptdivar, rs Sei wadSeivy 4 dworica:. So in Sympos, V. 8:
va &s tdxiora el8a, STi pe xph wadeiv dworlam. The verb wradew
means, to suffer, sc. corporal punishment; and dworioa, to pay, as a fine.
These words are common in reference to the penalty claimed or imposed
by the Athenian accusers or judges. Cf. Dem. contr. Mid. 523. 2, et saep.,
and Meier and Schdmann, IV. 13. p. 739 sq,

6.—'O 32, cuverdbs aitgG woAAd, «7.A, but he being conscious
to himself of many and evil deeds; ef. note, I. 2. 24. —— dwadAayiiva,
“to be let off by,” so below, obx &wadAdrrero, he did not “let him off”
—xal abr¢, ec. Archedemus.

812 NOTES.

%.—H3y rére; for the more usual rére $8y, then indeed, tum
vero. Soin IV. 8 1, and Plato, de Legg. VIL. 20. p. 826. Bornemann,
Sympoa VIII. 40. p. 216, compares 48 viv, 3} viv; cf. note, IL 5. 14.

8—Kal obx Sri pdvos, i.e, nal ob Adyw, 811 udvos 5 Kp., more
emphatic than xa) ob pdvov 5 Kp. GAAGd wai, «.7A.; see note, L 6. 11;
Plat. Sympos, p. 179. B., and Stallb. and Ast’s notes. The adjective
wévos is here put for the adverb pdvor. So the adjective is somewhat
frequently constructed in Greek. See Kahn. Gr. § 264. 8, and R. 7;
L. Gr. IL § 685. el 8¢...dve:3f (Coe; see note, L 2 57.

*

CHAPTER &X.

1.—"Ay rls cor; one Ms. & ris oe. But co: should undoubtedly
be retained and connected with dwo8p@ Kiihner calls it a Dat. incom-
modt. So just below in § 2: tls wos «duyy, and in Oecon. IL 14: wpodt-
pos yt, & Ldxpares, dropedyety got weipg. See Kiihn. Gr. § 284.
(7). R.8; L. Gr. IL. § 579. 8, and Matth. I. § 412. 9.———- 3 wes dva-
koploy; see note, L 2. 37.

2—Kal &AAous ye. In answers xal is frequently used, denoting
a continuation of the preceding interrogation, taken as an affirmation,
i, e., it assents to what has been asked, and adds something else to it,
which is here made emphatic by yé Cf. IIL 8 6; IV. 2 12; Hieron.
1.17; Symp. IL 5. wapaxaA@, «7A, I call in aid, offering a re-
ward for his recovery. ToUTODV, BC. Tivds Tay olxeTay. Ti ydp;
see note, IT. 6. 2. woAd tray olxetTay xpnoipatepos Gy. For
the separation, Hyperbaton, of woad from xpnowdrepos here, see Kohn.
Gr. § 848. 9, and L. Gr. IL § 865. 1, and cf. Cyrop. VI. 4. 8: hiew avrg
ot woAd 'Apdoxov by8pa nal wiorérepoy nal apelvova. Symp. L
4; olua: ody word by Thy earacxevhy wor Aauwporépay hayivat. ——
civduvetver...amoAdodar, see note, J. 2. 10.

3.—Kal phy olcdd ye; see note, I. 4 12 wapduovor, a
rare form for wapaudrimor, (see IL 4. 6; IIL 11. 11,) which some editors
would read here, but without any Ms authority. Xenophon, as has.
been before said, often mingled poetic and dialectic forms and words in
his writings: “The Attic bee,” snys Hemsterhuse, did not refuse to cull
poetic and Doric words and phrases which are not found in other Attic
Greek, if they would add to the beauty or force of his writings. Cf. note,
IL 7.13: Biv. xal...7Td eerXevdpnevory Ixavdy woteiy; these

-

BOOK Ill.” CHAP, I. 818

- words are repeated so as to make the climax more conspicuous; able to
perform the duties enjoined, yea, not only able to perform that which is
prescribed, but who of his own will, without any command, is able to be
useful. A word or clause is often repeated for the sake of perspicuity -
ef. Cyrop. V. 2.81: dopareorépay ob8t play ropeiay iyuiy rijs pbs ab-
Thy BafvAdva wopelas idvas

4.—Méyr. forsooth, ironically; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. p. 8394;
Kihn. L. Gr. II § 698. a ——3:a ra rpdypara, in the present state
of things.

5.—Teot abrdy ¢ASetv. We should expect abrg, but the usual
attraction is neglected; see Kiihn. Gr. § 807. 2, and R. 2; L. Gr. II. § 648.
dnelvy peiloy dyaddy...4 col, a greater favor to him...
than to you. rd wpaxSivat raira, ie, that he should be re-
ceived asa friend by you.

6.—Obre &h, see note, II. 7. 14. ——xal ob wodd readcas,
non magnis sumptibus, at no great expense. ——6s &pyor elxe,
who made it his work, to see, in what he could, ete; ef. Cyrop. VIIL .
4.6: Epyow txew seduervoy rodrov xowwveiy robs wapdéyras. So tpyos
woutoSa: as in Plat, Phaedr. p. 282. A. where ef. Stallb. and Heindorf. ;
also Hieron. IX. 10: woAAods Ay wal rovro éfopptoeey Ipyor woeiodou
Td oxoxeiy Ts &yaddy.

BOOK III.

CHAPTER I.

1.—%Or:; for the ellipsis with 8r:, sc. fya 89A0y 9, (Sri), «7.A., OF
bomething of the kind, see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 891, 2. IIT. TOP
“xaXe&y, here means public office, or honors, ——dwriperets Gy dpé-
yo.vro xoiéy, by making them careful in reference to those things
which they desire. The Opt. dpéy. is used to designate indefinite fre-
quency; see Kahn. Gr. § 388. 4; L. Gr. IL 6797.2. CfhIV. 41: & ol
poyor xpostdrrosey wedduevos; 7.1: 8 71 yey abrds el8eln, wdyrov xpodv-
uérara di8acxer, Srov 82 airds axeipérepes ely, wpds rods dmiaraudvous
tyev abrots. Atevucé8epor, Dionysodorus first professed to be
a teacher of military tactics at Athens, and afterwards joined himself to
the Sophista, He was brother of Euthydemus, His vanity and ignor-
ance are made copspjcuaus here, 43 well as in the Euthydemus of Plata,

14

~

814 NOTES.

which see, with Stallbaum’s Prelim. Dissertation. —— dxroetécas..
§jixery; for the construction of axotew with the Infin. see Kahn. Gr
§ 811.1; L. Gr. IL § 657. A. 2 Cf. also IIL 5.9; IV. 24 éray
yerAAdpuevor... diddgew; see note, L 2. 10: voplfoyras, «7.A. —
goSdvero; the Lat. would require the Subj. mode.

2.—Méyro:, confirmatory, Lat. vero, or, profecto; see note,
L 8% 10. €&d». For this Accus. Abs, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312.5; B.
145. R. 10. (2); L 6. 5. note.

3.—Td...ayadd, is the subject Accus. before yfyrvecSa: and prydAs,
the predicate is also to be supplied with r4 xaxd.——xaropd. ad-
vot, Gen. Abs. as also S:auagr.

4.—IIposéwa:ilery abrg Adywy; the imperfect tense is used to

denote a repetition of the action, and hence the present participle is ap-
propriately used. The verb xposraf(ew is sometimes, as here, construed
with the dative. See Plat. Euthyd. p. 278. B; Legg. VL 303, and some-
times with the Acc. as Menex. p. 285. C. Soxet...dalverSasz;
see note, L 4. 6. “Onnpos...égn: i.e, I. IL 169, 70:

Kandy 8° obra dydv ofre Bow dpSarpoi!,

Ov3’ ote yepapdy: Bacr7i vip dv5pl Loixer.
Cf these with the preceding verses in h. 1. ——orparnyety padav;
ef. just before peuadyxws fae. The Aor. Part. denotes simply the fact,
thet he had learned something, but the Perf. that he not only had learned,
but also retained something in mind; see Kihn. Gr. § 255. 2, and 256.
2 aq., and cf. note III. 7.7. The infinitives are used in a similar way in
IV. 2. 5: pudrarréuevos ob pdvoy rh padety Ti rapa tay latpey, GAAS
wal 7d Sdtar pepadynudvat Thy réxony ralryy. StareAet orpa-
tHyds Gy, will always be or ceases nol to be; see Kiihn. Gr. § 811. 4.(1).

5.—"Ivg al; 8c. jucis, supplied from the clause: dd» jyer t1s. ——
Aoxayy oo1; the dative gol, here may be rendered: to you or under
your conmand. See Kthn. Gr. § 284. 8; L. Gr. ID. § 581; Matt. IL
§ 889. ——- fptard o¢ 8:3dexeryv; for the distinction between Spye
oSa: with the Inf. and Part. see Kihn. Gr. § 8311. 16; L Gr. IL
9 660. A. 3. -——— Ka) 8s; see note, L 4, 2. TH...TAKTIKAS every
thing relating to the order and arrangement of an army in battle, on
marches, eto.

6. AAAS why, atqui, but, indeed; these particles are used in the
assumption of a conclusion from what has preceded. See Kihn L. Gr. IL
§ 696, d, and of. IIL 8. 8; Apollon. Alex. de Conj. in Bekker, Anecd. II.
p. 518, and 839, where this example is quoted: ef jydpa dori, pas dor

BOOK Ill. CHAP. L 815

AAAA pNy judpa dorl: Hos Epa doris. tourd ye. The particle
yé here gives emphasis to roiro. woAAoordy pépos, avery small
part. YoAAoords is literally one of many, one of the common sort; and
hence generally: very small, trivial. Soin IV. 6.7. Cf. aleo Cyrop. I.
6. 14, where puxpdy is used with the same meaning: ds 3¢ po xarapares
dwolnoas, Sri: pinpdy re pépos efn orparnylas re raxtixd.
wal yap; see note, IL 1. 8. Fapuckevacrixdy tay els
Tdiy wédrAcpory...ropiorixdy tray exitnselwy; for the Gen. with
verbal adjectives in -wos denoting fitness, etc, see note and references,
E 1.7; Kahn, L Gr. IL § 580, bh; and ef. 11.7; IV.1.4. In IV. 1.
3: dxiderixGy rois Snplois, we find the dative, since the dative follows
the verb ériridecSau. enxavixéy, in inveniendo solers, of
a ready invention, skilful in devising expedients. Those who, according
to IV. 7. 1, are abrdpxes dv rais xposnxotcas xpdtectv. dpyacri-
«xéy, quick or ready in execution. ral pudAaxtinéy re wal
xAéeryy. Soin IIL 4. 9: pudacricots rir Svrwv, i. e., those who are
careful to keep what they have. Hence guAaxtixés is contrasted here
with «aérry, a thief. wpoerixdy wal Epwaya, giving lavishly
and rapacious. ——dogadrdj nal éxiderixdy, himself safe and ready
to attack another. Cf. Heindorf’s Plat. Soph. p. 231 A, and IV. 6. 15.

%—Képapos, tiles. So «dpayos, AiSos, wAlvdos, etc. are frequently
used in the sing. for the plur. (collective). See Kahn. Gr. § 243.1; L
Gr. IL. § 407. 2. ——efpiudva; the neut. plur. ig somewhat frequent,
after several substantives of different genders, when the substantives
denote inanimate things; see S. 157. 2. (a); B. 129. N.11; Kéhn. Gr.
§242,1- L. Gr. IL § 304; Matth IL § 304. Cf UL 7. 5: al85 88 nad
odor ...obx Spgs Eugurd re dySpawos Syra nal woAAP paAdAoy ey Tois
SxAas 4 dy rais iBlas dysrlas wapsordueva; adrw...éximoAfjs,
below... above, antithetical, and together contrasted with éy yéog. —--
guytiSeras, in the singular as agreeing with the nearest substantive,
the neufer plural, 74 féAa; see Kiibn. Gr. § 242. R. 1. (b), and § 241. 4;
L. Gr. II. 433. 2.

8.—IIdvu...Spordy...elpynwas, you have made a very good com-
Tots re wpdrous dpictrovs Sei rdrresy. This pas
sage seems, at first, to be in direct opposition to the general principle,
that the subject has the article and the predicate not; and we should
naturally expect: xpérous robs dplorous. But when it is compared with
Cyrop. VIT. 5. 5: dxdynn robs xpérous aplorous elva: xal robs reAevralous
... Terdx Sat, it seems quite certain, that rods xpérous is subject, and dpl-
erous predicate: it is necessary to form the front and the rear of the best,
Cf also Hom. IL. IV. 297 eq., and IIL 14,6 below: wapacxevd(ecSai, x.1.A,

816 NOTES.

See Kohn. L. Gr. IT. § 494. ———$ wd wey réyv...b7d 32 ad réy, for
bad ray pty... b0d trav 8¢ ad. This position of uéy is however very
frequent. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 268. B. In respect to ad, ef L 2
12 and note.

8—E! 28{8ater; understand xarcds Eye: or something of the kind,
as the apodosie. Cf. III. 9.11, and gee Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 823 3.¢;
Matth. IL § 617. a. Ellipsis of the apodosis after «i yxy or ci 32 ph is
found in Homer and is quite frequent in Attic prose writer, A cor-
responding usage can hardly be found in Latin proee. by tuodes,
ie, rotrey & fuades. xiB&Aoy, prob. from «(B8y, dross; and
hence meaning, spurious, bad. ——- &sre...&yv...8€0:. The particle
&» with the Opt. here indicates that this is a conditional expectation or
supposition; see Kahn. Gr. § 341.4; B. 134. 54; L Gr. IL § 827. 1.
avrovs...juas, we ourselves, emphatic here.

10.—Ti ody ob cxowotpey, a more forcible and animated expres

sion for cxewaper ody. Cf Plat. Lysid. p. 211. D: Ti ob», 4 8° 8s, obn
dpergs; for dpéra ody, and Prot. p. 310. E: +f ob Badl(ozer; “come Jet us
go,” and Stallbaum’s note, The Aor. is used with still more emphasis ;
see Kiihn. Gr. § 256. 4. (e), and Le Gr. IT. § 443. 8; ef. note, IIL 11.15:
Tl od ob od pos... dyévey curSnparhs trav plAwy; IV. 6.14. The Latins
use quin with the Indic. Pres. in the same way; quin igitur consi-
deramus, for illud consideremus. aitey; for the constr.
see Kahn. Gr. § 271. 2.——Tl 8% rods civBuvetecy wddAAovras;:
sc. ei rdrrew Sd, how shall it be, if we wish to arrange those, etc.
wpotaxréoy, the constr. of the verbal Adj. in -revs, see in Kahn. Gr.
284. 8. (12). Oro: yous; see note, L. 6. 2.

11.— “Oro: wal Sees, whither, and how, quo loco quaque ra-
tione, or, with what design and in what manner; for the idea, cf. Cy-
rop. I. 6. 43. wal phy...yé; see note, L 4. 12. obre Byers,
the Vulg. reading otre Adve. aloxuyeira:; upon the constr. of
aloytverSa:, see Kahn. Gr § 811.14; L Gr. IB § 659. Anm. ce
dwordpwacdai, to send you from him. Cf. Cyrop. L & 18: Sdppei,
és & ye ods warhp off BAAoy odSdva obr’ dud Bi3dEas wAcovexteiy dwe-
wéupera, and see on the use of the Mid. Voice, Kahn. Gr. § 250. (d);
L. Gr. IL. § 896. ».

ad

BOOK II. CHAP. II., IIL 817

CHAPTER II.

1.—Evruxay...crparnyeiy ypnuévw ry. For the Dat. see
Kahn. Gr. § 284. 2, and for the Infin. (chosen to command, or, to be
commander), c I. 7. 8, and III. 8.1. The orparzyol, generals, in Attica
were ten, chosen from each of the ten tribes, who held the command in
regular rotation one day each; see Fiske’s Man. p. 196. ——“Ounpop,
Ih. IL, 243, et al.——dpa, is it not? see IL 6. 1.——-yé added to an
interrog. qualifies the whole phrase and gives it emphasis; cf. § 2; and
IiL 8. 8, and see Kahn. L, Gr. IL § 708, 2.

2.—‘*H, aut. "Angodérepoy, «7.A, Il. TIL 179. Alexander the
Great is said to have had an especial admiration of this verse of Homer.

alxpnths te, «7A. Te here corresponds with «al before Bast-
Aeds, both... and.

$.—Ka)...8%; see note, 1.3

4.—Tis ef. The simple for the compcind pronoun: §7is ey. See
note, I. 1. 1. wepiypet, xaréAe:we, used in contrast: took away,
left. Gy &» HyHrTat, those of whom one may be leader, where we
might expect &y iyutro; see note, I. 2. 2, and B. 139. m. 45 and 67.

CHAPTER III.

1.—Kal...8é€; see note, L 1. 8. immapxety...gpnudve;
see L 7. 8, and JII.2.1. The frwrapxo., “ prefecta of the horse,” at
Athens, were two. -They had subordinate officers of the cavalry under
them, but were themselves subject to the ten orparrryol ; see Fiske’s Man.
p- 196. ——"Exors &», can you! ——ob yap 8h, for surely not;
see Kahn. Gr. § 315.2; L. Gr. IL. § 692, and ef. IL 4. 9, and IIL 11.7. ——
Tov xparos... éAatvew, for the sake of riding as first of the horsemen.
The preposition gvexa is to be supplied with rod from the preceding
clause: Srov évexa. So just below with rod yrwodijval; and very often
in responses the preposition is to be supplied from the interrogation,
Symp. V. 5: Oleda ody, fon, dpd3aduay rlyos Evexa Sedueda; AtjAo»,
tpn, Sr: rod dbpay. See Kiihn. Gr. § 800. 5. (c), and L. Gr. IL. § 625. 6,
where many examples are given. For sparos in the Nom. with the Inf,
by attraction, see note, 1.2.8: rq gay. elvar yotr; see note, L6.2
"AAA phy... ye; see note, L 1. 6

818 NOTES. :

S—'AAA’ Zpd; for which perhaps dA,’ Epa should be read, as iz
Paris Ma. D: we find &» &pa, but perhaps, or, perhaps then. See note,
IIL 11.-4, and cf. IV. 2.22. It may however be rendered as it is now
pointed : is tt indeed because —? Seiffert: immone propterea.
efec...BéArion &y woihoas wapasevrva:. The particle ay» in fact
qualifies the infinitive rapaSoiva:, but is placed after BéArioy, since that
word is emphatic; see Kahn. Gr. § 261. 2; L. Gr. II. § 457. This is
more evident, if instead of the infinitive, the finite verb is used: ofe:, S71,
ei rd Iexudy Béarioy rorhoeas, TH whAG: wapadolns Er. yeréd-
¢3a:; with this Infin. & is to be supplied from the preceding clause ;
see 8.15. ——‘H 832 dpx wev, the authority, prefecture is, tf J mis-
take not, nifallor, or, opinor. Cf IL 2 82; Il. 5. 15, et al ——
€p’ §s Gpnear. We should expect a Dat. or even an Acc. in prefer-
ence to this Gen. with éwf, but see examples of similar construction in
Kohn. Gr. § 296. (1), and L. Gr. I. § 611. auBaray, of ridera,
from dyaBalvyew. The form duBarys is used almost promiscuously with
dvaBdrys, by Xenophon in his work De re Eques. and the Mes vary
much in regard to their use; see IIL 12; XIL 8; V.7; IL 9; VL 6,
and various passages in that Treatise. —— yap ody; the ellipsis here,
for which ydp introduces a proof, is: dpSés Aéyes; for, etc; ob ex-
presses confirmation: surely; see Kahn. § 324 R 6, and L. Gr. IL § 706.
2 Cf IV. 614

8.—Kal 3s; see note, L 4. 2. Touro pey...cbn dndy olpat
Td &pyow elva:. The order here is: retro rd Epyor odx eudy elva;
and dudy elva: form the predicate. If é¢uéy had belonged to gpyo» it
would have been placed thus: 1d éudy Upyor. islg Exacror, each
one by himself.

4.—Illapéxerral cor, present to you as general, iredpye, their
horses, i. e., exhibit them, Mid. voice. ——els 7rd 8uyardy=—in quan-
tum potero.

&.—AvaBarixnwrépovs dx) reds Iwwovs, more ready, expert
mn mounting their horses. yoty; cf with ody in § 2 above, and eee
note, L 6. 2.

—Erxrayayeiy; 8c. rods Yrrous. Emuer, race course = dp-
ud8popmos, a0 called because made upon the sand. of woAdpies
ylyvorvrat, where the enemy make their appearance (adveniunt) Cf
Anab. IV. 3. 29: 8s &» xparos dy rg xdpay yérgras BévAri07,
. better, sc. is it to do this.

%—Tobd BddrAAciwy Ss wAclorovs awd, w.tr., to throw as many as
possible from their horsea, This seems to me the plain meaning of fda

BOOK Ii. CHAP. IIL. 819

Aes here, followed as it is by awd. — Ofyery...dfopylCerw... rote
ety; these infinitives all depend upon Saverénoa. El 8a ph, fl
have not hitherto, etc.

8.—Ilas...pdaAtora, in what way could one best, etc.——rpo-
toépa:ro; for this use of the Mid. Voice, see note, I. 2. 64.

—Exeive wey. There is no &é antithetical to this péy, but the
construction changes at the beginning of § 10.——8frov, I suppose ;
see note, IIL 8. 2: sod.

10.—BéArioros dy...8%A0s &; seo note, IL 6.7: BiAoy elnaz
..evepyericovra; here BéArioros has the emphatic place in the clause.
—~<—els +d welSecda: «.7.A., for procuring their obedience to me.
ef co: 8éo: d&8doxesv, for the more frequent construction: ef ce 8éo
S8donew. Ch Occon. VII. 20; VIIL 9, and Anab. IIL 4. 85, and see
Kihn. Gr. § 807. R. 8, and L. Gr. IT. § 551. A. 5.

11—IIpds rots &AAots...d8ety xa, «.7.A, in addition to other
things... must take carg also, etc. Zb 3° gov; have you indeed
supposed ; as in IL 6.14; see note, L 8.13: rods 82 xadobds; Sea
re vépqy, «1A. This clause is contrasted with the following xal ef mr:
BAAo caddy parddve: tis uddnue, by the particles re... nal. Néuy, in
accordance with the customs and prescriptions of the State, and +: &AAo
xaAddy...pdSynua, i.e, arts which men learn of their own accord.
Cav, here car’ dox}», for life adjusted according to the institutions and
laws of the State, in opposition to rustic and uncultivated life. Cf Isoer.
Panegyr. ¢. 5: ebphoouer yap abrhy (rhy wéAuw) ob pdvav Trav xpos Toy
wéAepor xivSbver, GAAS wal ris BAAns xaracxevys, dy § xarowmovper Kal
ped’ Fs wodcrevdéueda wal 8c’ ha Civ Surdueda, cxeddy axdons airlay
otcay.—— 8:2 Aéyov. In accordance with this, is the signification of
dpunvelay in IV. 8.12: dppnvelav—, 82 fs xdyray ray dyader peradl-
Soudy re dAAfAs B:8doxorres xal Koiwwvotper Kal ydpous HSdneda Kal
wodrevéueSa. For the omission of the article, see note, L 1.9: éxt (ei
yes, w7.A.; and cf 1. 2,24: xdados.

12—H ré8e ob évreSépnoat, «7.A. The general idea oon-
tained in this and the following sections is: You perceive that the Athe- -
nians, who excel other nations in many things, excel in nothing so much
as in the love of honor, which leads them to noble exertions. If then
you would make your soldiers better, you must foster this principle by
bestowing honor and praise upon them when they do well. Stay
ve xopds efs ex ris8e ris wéAces, when one chorus is made
up from this whole State, i.e, the best performers among all the Athe

$20 NOTES.

niane are chosen. The pronoun 88, §8e, ré8e, not only calls the atten
tion to what follows (see note, I. 2. 8), but also designates that which lice
before the eyes of the speaker and to which he may be suppased to point,
hence calied 8ecricas. See Kiibn. Gr. § 303. R. 1. 6 els AjAop
wepmwduevos. In reference to the Delia or expeditions to Delos and
festivals held there, to which allusion is here made, see Smith's Dict. of
Gr. and Rom. Antiquities, p. 345, and ef. IV. 8.2 ——ebdavdpia...
éyola, such a store of goodly men. In reference to the Panathenaea to
which allusion is supposed to be made here, and the selection of the
handzomest men and boys to take part in the ceremonies of the festival,
see the word in Smith's Dict.; Potter's Ant. I. 452, and Kahn. and Hickie
in h, 1. :

13.—Edqguvig, sweetness of voice, i.e, in singing. The Dat. indi-
cates that wherein one thing excels or surpasses another, see B. 133. 4. (d).
——girorin(g...4frep wapotive:, in love of honor, which incites,
ete. Cf. IIL. 5.8: dard phy girorindrarol ye xal pirogperéarare: wdyrey
elofy, Awep obx fxiora wapotive: xivBuveve trip ed8otlas re xal wrarpl-
Sos, «7.2.

14.—Iewinod, ac. téxvns, horsemanship. rou dvyddde, lit,
which is here, i.e. with lxwiuxot, our horsemanship. ToUTy®, 8c. iw-
wu. We should expect é» with the dative, and it may have been
omitted in copying im consequence of similarity with the preceding &».
—— B8:erdyxoter, 0. "AXnvato:; cf. Kaho. Gr. § 238. R. 8. in refer-
ence to the ellipsis. wapackevij, «.t.A. These datives give a more
definite explanation of the idea contained in roéry. So in Latin we
frequently find successive ablatives in a similar relation. —— Eixds ye;
80 tt seems at least.

15.—Ilporpéwxe:y; see note, L 2. 64.——°AAAQ, certainly, a par
ticle of affirmation as freq. in responses, where however there is an ellip-
sis; see B. 139. m. 16. "

CHAPTER IV.

1.—3rparnye}, generals, chief commanders, ten in number, one
from each of the @uAal. Ob ydp, are not indeed ; see note, L. 3. 11.
rotourol eioty, are such (as they éver exhibit themselves). ——~
@ut peyv, contrasted with ’Avyricdévny 3é. — bs dx xatradrdyou
orpatevdéuevos, making war in the regular eervice. KardAoyos was
the list of persons in Athens who were liable to regular military service

ROOK Ill. CHAP. IV. 821

Hence, those persons who possessed a prescribed amount of property,
served in the regular infantry, and were termed: of éx xaradéyou orpa-
retoyres. Those of inferior rank, thetes, were called: of éf rod xata-
Adyou. See Catalogos in Smith’s Dict, and consult also Wachsmuth
Hellen. Alterthumsk. IL sec. 1.8. 376. Cf. Thue. VII. 24; Polit. v. 2,
and Suidas’ explanation, quoted from the Schol. ad Aristoph. Equ. 22. 23:
KardAoyos: % dxoypagh tay dpeArdrray orparedesda: xa) } ékaplSpuy-
os 5 wlvat, eg’ ob dvéypadoy ray exotparevoynérvey 7a dbyducra. ——
‘wararérpippat, I have worn away my life, spent my vigor.
Aoxayey, commander of a Adxos, about 100 men. Taliapxay,
commander of a rdfis, « division of the army, furnished by one ovaj.
Tpatuara'ixd tiv wroreulwy... Exar. Tpatpara txew, is
passive in signification, to receive wounds, or, to be wounded ; hence in
construction with the preposition bré. Cf. IV. 8 10: dyd dwmerelas
Tebtoua: bx dySpdrov. Venat. I. 11: fruxe rizwplas dwd Seay. R. Lac,-
VIL 2: wAqyds Aafeiy bwé rivos. Hellen. V. 1. 5: of "ASyvaion...xpdy-
para elxyov ixd re Tay Apotay Kal rov Topyéra. obre dwArlrny
wamwore orparevoduevoy,...re. The service of the foot soldiers to
whom Nichomachides belonged, and which he considered as giving him a
superior claim to the office in question, was more onerous than that of
the cavalry, which until the latter ages of the republic, was composed
chiefly of the nobility ; see Fiske’s Man. p. 270 sq. Obre...e, see note,
L 2 47. :

2—Efye, if (since) indeed; see Kahn. Gr. § 317. 2; L. Gr. IL 704
Il, 1. Ka) yap of Suropo:, for even the merchants, ete. Cf. note,
IL 6. 7.

3.—Kexophynxe. For an account of the Greek Choregia, see
Boeckh’s Public. Econ. of Athens, p. 454 sq.; Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alter-
thomsk. IL § 97. S. 92 sq. Ma Al’,...&Ad’ obBdy; see note, I. 4. 9.
Sporov...xopou te wal arpatrevparos mpoeordva; cf. the use
of Snows, IV. 8.10: dpm wal thy Sdtar trav xpoyeyorérwy ayapérwy dy
Tors exvyryvonévas oby Spolay xararermoudeny tév Te adunodyrey
nal ray &8uen2évrev; and for a parallel use of similem in Latin, see
Kahn. Tuse. Disp. V. 8.9: similem sibi videri vitam hominum et
mereatum eam, qui haberetur maximo ludorum apparatu totius Graeciae
celebritate.

4.—Kal phy...ye; see note, I. 4. 12.——- ffs... xopay 8:8a-

oxadlas. The first duty of the Choragus was to assemble the persuns

- who were to take the several parts in the chorus, and then to provide

teachers (8:8acxdAo:) for them; hence 8:3acnaNlas here. The prepara

tion for the musical art of the entertainment was often attended with
14

823 NOTES.

considerable difficulty; hence ¢8is here. See Chorus and Chorague in
Smith's Dict. of Ant.; Boeckh’s Econ. of Athens, p. 456, and Wachsmuth,
IL § 97. 2.3. 95. revs xparlorevs ratra; i.e, as Schneider
mys: poetas, citharoedos, tibicines et reliquos artifices, qui scenam Atti-
cam implebant e¢ choros Dionysiacos, —— rods rdiovras...rods
paxovudvous. For this use of the Art. and Part, cf. IIL 8 2; Se¢
ueda Tov wabeorros; IV. 5. 3: 7d txew rods ewAbcorras, and see Kahn.
Gr. § 244.8; L Gr. IL § 486. 2. ‘Ad’ éavrod is to be eoppned 13 the
last clause: others who will fight tnstead of him.

&.—Todrov vuenpspos, oc. Tay ToAcuixey, OF We may supply xphuaros
or xpdypares. We should naturally expect the plural number. But cf.
Apal. §7; Cyrop. VIII. 4.6; Anab. II. 1. 21 aq. Kal... danavay
8°; see note, L 1.3; xdxeivos, x.tA. Eby rH PUA, in conjunclion
with, ete. The honor of a victory obtained by a chorus, belonged to the
_whole tribe, @vA4, from which the chorus was taken. The number of
the Attic @uAal was ten, and they were again subdivided according to
the region which they occupied into 174 dio: See Smith’s Dict. of Ant,
Tribus.

6—Edv yiyréoky...dyadds &y efn. For this use of the modes
with édy and &», see Kuhn. Gr. § 389. 8. (a); L. Gr, IL. § 818.2 b. CE£
IIL 6.18: day... éwexecpys ra ris wéAces apdrreiv, obx by Savydoauu, rr.

%7—'Axovcat, &s; see note, II. 8. 6. Iidrepoy r& abrd
deriv, 2 8cagpdpe: ri, whether they are the same, etc. ; cf. Oecon. V.

14 8q.
8.—Td rposrdrreiy...xpdrres, the imposing of each thing (duty)
on those competent to perform them.

9—Augordpous ely rpocixer; cf. §8: 1d robs caxeds xodrd-
(ew... dugordpois olua: wposfxesy. The former is perhaps the
more usual construction. Cf note, IIL 3. 10.

10.—Ob«dér:, no longer, or better, not also, non item. Anab. I.
10. 12, and examples collected by Haase, Rep. Lac. XI. 7. (8). —— éxSpel
v4 ro., certainly at least. These particles make an emphatic contrast
or restriction. See Hartung, Gr. Part. IL 8. 365,6; Kohn. Gr. § 817. 8;
L Gr. IL § 705. 4, and ef. Anab. II. 5. 19, and IIL 6. 18; IV. 2 18, 33.

11.—Taprels. There is an ellipsis of Ao» here. But passing by
this, say, tell me. By this omission the impeguous, impatient state of
mind of Nichomachides is indicated. obx Fetora 8% robrer,
day dwapdoxevos g; the idea is: far the most important of these
things, if he may be unt repared, is, etc

BOOK ITI. CHAP. V. , 328

12.—M} xaragpdéver; we should naturally expect od» after these
words, but a paragraph containing the conclusion of a discourse, is fre-
quently asyndic, see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 760. 2 b; and ef. IV. 2. 39; 8.7.
Eon; of. note, I. 4. 17. Td 32 wéytoroy, S71; for the con-
struction of this appositional clause, as it is sometimes termed, see Kithn.
L. Gr. I. § 500, Anm.2; and Matt. I. § 482. In Latin it would be
changed to a relative enunciation: id quod maximum est. We
frequently imitate the Greek construction in English. —— &AAois +¢
aly dvdpSrois, different men,

CHAPTER V.

1.—TWepixAret...WepixAdous 5g. This Pericles was the natural
son of the great Athenian orator, who was by a formal decree “ legiti-
mated” by the Athenians, after the death of the other eons of Pericles,
and permitted to take the name of his father. See Thirlwall’s Greece, L
p- 845. He was one of the ten generals condemned to death after the
* battle of Arginusae. Cf. Plut. in Pericle; Hellen. 1. 5. 16; 7. 2, and 88
rou wxdyu, the well-known or distinguished ; so wdyv is sometimes
used, where édv3détos, wep{BAerros, or some similar word might be em-
ployed. ——'Eyé ros; see note, I. 6. 11. oTpatnyhoarros;
for the force of the Aor. see note, L 1.18: BovaAetoas. ev8otoré-
pay...els ra woArepuind; for the construction of the Acc. with Prep,
eee Kahn. L. Gr. I. § 557. b, and Anm. and Gr. § 279. 7. R. 9, cal
4 MlepixAfjs; the relative construction is usual in Latin and English in
such cases: cui Socrates. S:adoyiCduevoe wep) abréy, in
our discussion of this matter.——3wev 484 17d 8uvaréy daorsy;
this answers to the preceding, ews 8% raira, x.rA. We might expect
Saws for Srov (qua in re), but cf. Apol. § 25: Ssre Savpacrdy uorye
Bone? elvas, Srou wore eoden byiy 7d Tod Sarvdrov elpyacudvor duol Efsov.
“H3n, now, i. e, that we may come directly to this point, may omit
all circumlocution. Cf. Hartung, Gr. Part. L 241.2; Kahn. L. Gr. IL
§ 690. b.

%—Ol8a ydp; the ydp here has little more force than an emphatic
yé; of. 1.4. 9: 0b82 ydp. ——Adpara 8% dyadd wal ard: the posi-
tion of these words so ag to be in contrast with wA43e piv, deserves
notice. The Latin can réfain the same position by means of the relative
circumlocution: quae quidem bona pulchra sint. ——#dérepoy; nee
note, IL 7.8: Suador 38 wérepor. ratrp; see note, I. 7.8: ratrp

824 NOTES.

Avernpéy. ——AclweoSai, to be inferior. Sacsdaerere: The refie xive
for the reciprocal pronoun ; see II. 6. 20. ;

AANA phe... yé (at Vero)...Kal phy...ye (jam vero);
ef, note, I. 1. 6, and I. 4. 12. xpoydéveayw; cf. Hipparch. VIL 3: «al
ude dxf ye trois spoydvas ob petoy "ASnvaio: 4 Bowrol gpurovcw. ——~
fariv ofs; see note, I. 4. 2. pelde wal wrAelw; see note, L&
24. ¢, on account of which, qua re, sc. re wpoyéver cada Epya
elvas. wporpézovral re; this position of ré is not elsewhere un-
known, when the predicate takes precedence ; ef. IV. 2.40: éf:ye?ro,
Ere dvdusley ciddva: Bey wal dxirndecery, for: & evousler ciddva: re 2.
wal dx.

4.—'AAn3ij, expressed by an adverb in Latin: vire. oip
TorApldp...d» AeBaSelg cuugepa. The disaster here alluded to,
was the defeat of the Athenians under Tolmides at Le>adea in Boeotia,
near Chneronea, B. C. 447, Olymp. 83. 2. See Thirlwall's Greece, Ch.
XVIL Vol. I. p. 8305, and Mitford ch. 12. sec. 5. Cf. Thucyd. I. 118;
Plut. Per. c. 18, Agea. c. 19; Diud. XII. 6. 7 ped’ ‘Inwoxpdrovs
dw} AnAlg. For an account of the defeat of the Athenians at Delium,
B. C. 420, here referred to, see Thirlwall, Vol. I. 381. Socrates, then -
forty-five years old, was himself present at the battle of Delium; and
the Athenian general Laches “declared, that if all the Athenians had
fought as bravely as he, the Boeotians would have erected no trophies”
See Introd. and Wiggers’ Life of Socrates, Ch. V. and references there.
The use of the preposition dw} with AnAlw after é» with AcBadelg, de-
serves notice. It has been found on examination that wherever this
battle at Delium is spoken of, either éx{ or wepi is always used with the
name of the place, and never éy, as in other cases in accounts of battles.
The reason seems to be, that the name Delium was pruperly given toa
temple, and although comprising the city proper, it did not extend to
the country around the city, where the battle was fought; hence, éwi is
appropriate. Cf the meaning of the prepositions éy and éw{ in Kahn.
Gr. § 289, 1. (1), (a), and § 296. (1), (a). dx rottes, after ag’ ov, as dx
rotvrov often follows éwel, inde or deinde. Cf. Cyrop. V. 815; VL
1. 83, et al. wpds robs Bowrods...wpds robs "ASnraious. pds
here, in comparison with, atrictly governs 8étay implied: wpbs rh» rev
"ASnvaley Sdétay; cf. IIT. 6.8: day 8d ( rijs wérAews Sévayuis) frrey rae
dvarriew (7); and see Kahn. Gr. § 823. R.6; L. Gr. IL § 749. d. ——
of...roApeavres; see note, IL 7. 13.

6
5.—'AAA', see note, I, 2. 42. It should be noticed that dad is here,
after the concessive clause which it introduces: aicSdvopa: per, followed

BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 825

by the adversative 84 -——dy8p)...&pxovri...d:axeitodas, to be
more obediently disposed toward a good leader; cf. Cyrop. VU. 5. 45;
dy vydp Suir, Sswep einds, Sidxeysa AtaxetoSa: is constructed here with
the dative, but frequently with the Acc. and the preposition xpdés or
wapd. ——7d...S5dpcos...duBdaArei, «rA, a feeling of security pro-
duces in them negligence, etc. @dpcos is opposed to pdfos.

G.--Texudpato...a4d tay, «7A; cf. note, IL 6. 6. ¥sr’
&y, as long aa, whilst, quamdiu; cf L 2.18: cappovotvre Uste Ze-
apdre: curhorny; Oecon. I 23: alsi(duera... rods olxovs ofwore Afryou-
ow, ist’ dy Epxwow abray. ——Gswep xopevral, as those who dance
in the chorus, It was necessary that the dancers should keep their eye
on the leader of the chorus; and hence, the force of this comparison.

%—Opa &v efn Adve, it woud be time to consider. —— Id
Atw avepeSioS Hvar ris apxalas dperfhs, «tA, to be again
animated with the desire for the ancient valor, ete. Concerning the verb
dyeped.. see Bornem. Anab. VI. 6.9. For the construction of the Gen,
with ixé implied, see Schneider in h. 1.

8.—El ¢BovAdpeda...dfopugmer, ac. vellemus, incite-
mus. In the protasis ei with the indicative of a past tense, implies that
the negative of the condition is true (i.e, if we wished, which we do not),
but in the apodoeis, on the contrary, the affirmative is true; see Kiihn.
Gr. § 339. 8. (a); L. Gr. IL § 820. b, and cf. Zumpt’s Lat. Gr. § 524. —~
obras; after the participle, oftes and some other adverbs are fre
quently added, to denote more definitely the result of the action indi
cated by the participle. Cf. III. 10. 2: de woAAGy curdyovres Ta
éxdorov ndAAwora, oS trws bAa Th odpata Kare xoeire galvecda; IV. 8,
11, and see Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 260. D, and Kiihn. Gr. § 812. R. 7;
L. Gr. IL § 666. Anm. 6. —— rarpga...sposhxorra, patrimony...
estate. Tour’ ad, a. Td per’ dperis wperetew, the being first. ——
Seranrdoy...aposixoy...nal &s...&” elev xpdrioro:. For the
change of construction from the Part. sposijxoy to és with the verb, see
Kaho. L. Gr. IL § 771. 4

9—Olna: wév; see note, II. 6. 5.——el rods ye wadaserd-
rous...adplorovs yeyeréva:; the construction is: ef dvaynmrhoxor-
per abvrovs dxnxoéras rots ye... xpeydévous abréy dplorous yeyordva, if
we should remind them that they have heard (or they having heard
of it), that their ancestors, the most ancient of whom we have any know-
ledge, were the bravest of men. In sense atrods is connected, ded «os
vo, with both dsnxoéras and dvayiurhoxower. Ch Kahn. L. Gr. Il
§ 852 k. R

826 NOTES.

10.—"Apa, an.———_ rh» rdv Seav uplow, judgment in respect to
the Gods; the objective genitive. Cf IL 7.13: ray rod aurbs Adyen
of rep) Kéxpowa, not simply Cecrops, as this cireumlocution
was employed in a later stage of Greek literature, but Cecrops and those
with him, the tribunal, with him as presiding over it. See Kahn. Gr.
§ 263.d; L. Gr. IL § 474. d; Buttmann, 140. m. 25. The allusion here
is to the contest between Neptune and Minerva in reference to the guar-
dianship of Attica, of which Cecrops was made umpire. Of Apollod. IIL
14, and see Grote’s History of Greece, Vol. L 266, 7.——3:° aperds;
i. @., id 7d per’ dperiis xpewrevey, asin § 8 On account of his virtue,
Cecrops was counted worthy to be a judge, umpire, among the Gods.
w—Adya ydp, yes, Trefer to that; cf. note, I. 4. 9. ——xal...ye;
ef. L 2 53; IIL 8& 6, and Plat. Menex. p. 285. E: Tis airy; 9 3iAor Ere
*Aowaclay Adyus; Ady ydp, cal Kévyvoy ye roy MyrpoBlov. rhe
"Epexddas ye tpoghy xal yéveory; for the figure called Serepey
apérepor, of. the passage of which this is an imitation, in Homer’s Iliad,
If. 547. Erectheus was a very renowned king of Attica, son of Pandion L
He also appears in the fabulous history of Athens, as a god, Poseidén
Erectheus; and as a hero Erectheus, son of the Earth; Grote’s Hist. of
Greece, Vol. I. p. 2718q. —— és’ édxefyov, in his age, illius setate;
see Kahn. Gr. § 296. (2), and § 278. R. 12; L. Gr. IL §611. dx ris
exondyns Axelpov, from the whole adjoining continent, as opposed to
the Peloponnesus; i. e., Thrace, which in most ancient times extended
even to the borders of Attica. The war of the Athenians with the Thra-
aians and Eleusinians is here alluded to. Cf Grote’s Hist. Gr. I. p. 275 aq,
and references. ——¢@’ ‘HpaxrAe:3a» wpds robs dy NeAororrh-
ow, the war carried on by the sons Heraclés, the Heraclidae, against
Eurystheus and the Peloponnesians; cf Grote’s Hist. IL p. 1 sq. ——
dw) @nodas. The war under the guidance of Theseus against the
Amazons and Thracians. In reference to the character and exploits of
Theseus, see Grote’s Hist. Gr. L 282 sq. téy nad’ éavrobds dp-
Spéwrerv dpicretcavres, as having excelled the men of their age,
their contemporaries, The Gen. is here governed by dpioretcavres ; see
CG Gr. Gram. § 362.

L1.—El 88 BodAcs, (sc. dvanmrhoxomer Uy, (lit. if you please, let
us, etc., moreover, porro. There is an urbanity in the phraseology
which is especially characteristic of the Greek language. of...pey
&wdéyove:,...8% xpd judy yeyoréres, their descendants, who preceded,
though not long, our age; thus the force of the uty... 82 is given by our
relative who and particle though, in Latin: qui...tamen. Special
allusion is made here perhaps to the Athenians of the age of Miltiades,

BOOK III. CHAP. VY. 827

Themistoclea, and Aristides, who carried on the war with the Persians
See Thirlwall, L p. 283 sq.——adbrol «ad° davrobs, they by them
selves, i.e, alone. Nepos however says, Milt. ¢ 5: Hoc in tempore
nulla civitas Atheniensibus fuit auxilio praeter Plataeenses. kupied-
evyras, i. e, the Persians ——wAcloray...dgopury xexrnud-
vous, had acquired greater power and resources than any of their prede-
cessors ; cf. note, IL. 7. 11. of 8h «al Adyorra:, for they, ete. “Os
is not unfrequently, as here, used for ofros ydp; cf. note, I. 2. 64. The
particle 34, Kiihner says, in this place signifies: uti constat inter
omnes; cf. note, Il. 2.8, and IL 1.21. The praise here bestowed upon
the Peloponnesians, must have special reference to the Lacedemonians.
Aéyorra:; the idea of celebrity is contained in this word, as frequently :
eelebrantur. A¢yorra: ydp ; see note, I. 4. 9.

12.—Aiduervay, remained, dv rH [sc. v9 or xdpqg] dauTrar, in
their own territory. Hence the Athenians were called airéxSoves and
yryeveis ; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 65.———iatp 3ixalwy advrirdyovrres;
ef. Aristides, Panathen. p. 109 sq. as cited by Schneider in h. 1.
¢dxérpexoy dxeivoss, committed or referred (the matter in dispute,
their difficulties) to them. The subject of éxérpewoy is 1d deriAeyduevor,
supplied from dsrriA¢yorres, unless we with Kahner take éxérpewoy as
reflexive: submitied themselves; so in TIL 11. 5: rg rixy éwirpéwes;
Demosth. de Cherson. p. 92. 9: ef wh dxirpéwew airg (rg dAlrxy).
See Kuhn. Gr. § 249.1; L. Gr. IL § 892.

13.—Kal Savyd(w ye. The particles xaf...-ye here indicate assent
to the opinion of Socrates and add an inference: (I know it) and am
astonished, etc. —— 4 wéAts Seas; the unusual position of 4 wdais
before res gives it empHasis: this city [sc. of which such a thing was
least of all to be expected]. See Kahn. Gr. § 348.8; L. Gr. IL § 864. 3,
and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 238. A, also II. 7. 8 below, where an in-
terrogative particle is constructed in a similar manner. For the same
idiom in Latin, see Kihn. Tusc. Disp. IL 4. 12. lon, olTpa:, 6
Zenxpdrys. This is the order of the words in most of the best Mss.
Cf in Latin, Cic. Brut. c 23. § 91: Quid igitur, inquit, est causae,
Brutus; and Bornem. Cyrop. I. 6.8; Plat. de Rep. VI. p. 508. B. ——
Sswep xal...cSrew nal; see note, L 1.6: nal wpdrrev. Cf. fore
similar idiom in Latin, Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 6.17: ut quod etiam...
hoc idem.

14.—A oxi wos, in construction with the Nom. with the Infin. and
the Acc. with Inf. (xelpous yeréoSa:). Thus we not unfrequently find
* the Ace, when the idea of thinking, judging, is contained in Soxet pon

828 . NOTES.

Cf. IV. 8 10; Herod. III. 124: d8éueé of roy wardpa...Arsicda: pir bri
rov ids, xpleoSas 8¢ bad row fAlov. Both constructions are found in
Anab. III. 1.11: foe» abrg Bporrijs yerontys oxynwrds receis
els thy watp¢ay olxlay mal dx rovrou AduweoSa: xaoayv. See Kuhn.
L. Gr. IL § 649. b. So videtur is used in Latin; cf. Kahn. Tuse
Disp. V. 5. 12. viv wpewretorras, ec. the Lacedaemonians ——
rovro:s Ta abrad; for the Dat. after 6 abrds, see Kithn. Gr. § 284. (4);
L. Gr. IL § 576. époles...xpépevor; equivalent toa conditional
phrase: If they practised the same things in like manner, they would,
ete. &y...eler; the change from the Part. to conditional enuncia-
tion should not escape notice here. Cf. I. 4. 15, and I. 1. 18, note. ——
el 8 dxsperdorepor, 8c. XPGvro supplied &xd xowov from the
Part. xpépevo,, and i aa cad Corresponds to duoles: more carefully.

15.—Iéppe wot elvai, is very far indeed, procul sane abesee.
Toé primarily implies doubt or hesitancy, opposed to 84, and is frequently
employed where a thing is certain, to give a more courtly air to an affir-
mation: du you not # or, if I mistake not. Cf. Lewis, Cuntr. Atheos, p. 23.
pn. 10; and note, IIL 8.2; IV. 2. 81. ——axpecBurépous alSécor-
rac; ef. Cic, Cat. Maj. XVIII. 63: Lysandrum Lacedaemonium dicere
aiunt esolitum Lacedaemone esse honestissimum domicilium senectutis
Nusquam enim tantum tribuitur aetati, nusquam est senectus honoratior ;
and Xen. Rep. Lac. X. 2. of; cf. note, L 2. 64: 8s. —— ot? awd réw
watipay Epxorvtrat Karagpoveiy ray yepurépay, who even from
their fathers begin, etc. For the use of the Inf. here, to indicate that the
thing is done with purpose, instead of the Part. which would merely
show that the action was entered upon, see Kithn. Gr. § 311. 16; L. Gr.
Il. § 551.e. The phrase is much stronger than Epyovra: xaradpovourres
would have been. Cf. II]. 1. 5: &pgard ce 8:8doxew; 5. 22: (eivesv)
éwdre wadalew Fptw pavddvew; 6.8: dx rivos Eoky thy wéduw evepyereiy;
IV. 2.3: Adyew dpxduevos Ge wpoogudeerat.

’
16.—O1...aydAAovra: éxl, «rr, who even exalt, ete gur-
epyety éaurots ra cuppdporvra; fora similar construction with
the Acc., see note, IL 6. 25. &AAfAors; for the interchange here
between dArAfdAois and davrois, see note, IL 6. 20. —— wAeleras 8ixas
&AAhAOs BixdCovra:, they bring very many suits, etc.; the Dat
depends apon 8nd(evras, from the idea of contending which is included
in that verb; see Kiihn. § 284 3. (2); L Gr. IL § 574. « © poat-
povvyra: padAdop; ef. note, IL 1. 2. ad pdyorra. AB’, again, also,
designates a kind of correspondence between pdyorra: and B8ixas did —
(evra:. See Hartung, Gr. Part. L 8. 155. racs els ra rotaite

BOOK II. CHAP. Y. 829

Surduect, u.7.A. Ta roaira refers not to rots xowois, but to pdyor
Ta, «7X, i.e, they rejoice especially on account of their ability to con-
tend, ete.

17.—Aweipla nal naxla, ignorance and degeneracy, which arise
from neglecting gymnastic exercises and from contempt of the authority
of leadera ——&xSpa xal picos, hostility and hatred, arising from
spurning the authority of magistrates and intestine diseensions. —— pe7-
Cov } sre dépew Bivacda: xaxdy; for this construction of the Inf.
with 4 Ssre afier the comparative, see Kahn. § 341. 8. (a); L. Gr. IL
§ 825. e.

18.—Ilovnplg vocety. In accordance with an idiom common in
other languages, voreiy is metaphorically used in reference to a disturbed
condition of the State ; of. Anab. VII. 2. 32: ra ‘O8pucey mpdypuata érd-
oncey; Demosth. Olynth. IL p, 22: @erradcts vorote: nal cracid(oves
wal rerapayudvois. It is also used of the State as visited by famine, Xen.
de Vectig. IV. 9. Thus in Latin it is said: aegrota respublica, mor-
bus civitatis, eto, Seiffert renders dynxdory mov. vocety: insanabili
perversitate laborare. trois ér:otdracs, those who taught
gymnastica, wa8orp{Bas; see Smith’s Lex. Gymnasiun, p. 483. ——
obdsévay 38 carasedcrepoy...dxnperoian, i.e, o08d hAAwy Tivay
xara8edarepoy danperovory, inferior to none, etc., see note, L 5. 6.

19.—Toito ydp ror; for the force of ydp in answers, see note, L
4, 9, and Kahn- Gr. § 317. 8. Toro is here prospective, i. e., it prepares
the way for and makes more emphatic the phrase following: 1d... wei
Sapxeiy; see Kohn. Gr. § 304.2; L. Gr. IL § 631. 2 Kal Savpe-
ordy dort, is even wonderful (not only true, but also wonderful). Kal is
emphatic; eee Kiihn. Gr. § 821. R. 6. Tous pty rorovTuus, ie,
yavras, épéras, éxiBdra:, etc., the lowest class of the Athenians Tobs
...dsAiras nal trols lewets; these nouns are contrasted with rots...
sowbtrous above, as indicating persons belonging to the higher classes of
citizens ; see Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumek. P. IL Vol. L S&S 408.

20.—H 32 dy ’Apely wdyy BovaA4d; for the force of 84, see note,
L 8. 18, and for a description of the council called BovAg and the Areopa-
gus (Apely xdyy), the most ancient judicial tribunal of the Athenians,
v. h. vv. in Smith’s Lexicon, and Potter’s Gr. Antiquities, L p. 111 sq.
dx tay Se8onipacudrvey; see note, II. 2. 18.——udugouas
rovroats, I find no fault with these; retéros refers, xara obveciy, to
BouvAfy; see note, IL 1. 81.

21.—Kal phy... yd; see note, I. 4. 12. —— odb8er) rotras, i.e,
temperance, order, obsdience, etc, as implied in the preceding Inff. ——

8380 NOTES.

‘lows ydp, i.e, what you say is true, for perhaps, etc. Cf IV. 4. 18
14, 21, and see K&ihn. L. Gr. IL. § 754. 1, and a similar use of the Latin
enim in Cic. Tuse. Disp. L 6.11. Cf. also note, L 4. 9. ov8e efs,
emphatic fur ov8efs, see note, I. 6. 2.—— é9° ols dperracis; for the
repetition of the preposition, c& II. 9. 2. abrogxedidCougsis,
rashly, without the requisite knowledge, take the rule upon themselves,

23.—A?, and also, itemque.——woAAd pepipvay, to think
much upon, be solicitous; cf. note, I. 1.11 and 14; Oecon. XX. 25.
Swes ph Addys ceaurdy dyvody, that you may not, without
knowing it, be ignorant, ete. See Kahn. Gr. § 810. 4. (i). We find this
construction, the Aor. tense Aadeiy with the present, as well as the Aor.
participle; cf. IV. 2.7; VI. 1. 22, et saep. For the use of the present
perticiple, cf. Cyrop. V. 8.9: Sres Addy gldos Sy hui». There is no
good reason why the present should not be employed with Aades; in-
deed the sense seems to. demand it as in the paseage above cited. ——
wh el8déra. We should rather expect ob« eidés. But the attraction
appears to be omitted here on account of the contrast with the Acc. rods
éxicraunévous; and ph (not od) seems to be used on account of the con-
ditional form of the phrase: édy, «7.A. Cf. Kithn. Gr. § 310. 3. R. 1, and
L. Gr. IT. § 656. 1.

24.—AavSdvers pwe...3rc...Adyess; personal, for the imper
sonal construction: Aavddve: pe, «.7A.; see Kithn. Gr. § 329. R. 4;
L. Gr. IL. § 771. 2, and cf. IV. 2 21: AjaAos... 87: & sero ciddva: ot« ol-
Ser, 008° ofdmeves. Probably the construction Sr: Adyeis is employed
to avoid the ambiguity of the two participles, oidueves and Aéyer.
dporoyea pévrot, atill, 1 concede, ete Kihner makes pévro: merely
confirmative here, as in IL 1. 12; but there is perhaps an allusion to the
irony in the preceding thought of Socrates, which would naturally lead
Pericles to objection instead of assent.

25.—"Opn peydada; Citheron, Cerastis, and other mountains guarded
the approach to Attica. ——8id(wora: Bpegiy epupvois, is girded
around (lit, fenced, secured) by steep hills and mountains; i. e., Parnes,
Brilessua, Hymettus, Laurion, etc.

26.—Mvool «al YiclSa. The Mysians, inhabitants of Mysa, and
the Pisidinns, of the country bounded by Phrygia on the west and north,
Isauria on the east and Pamphylia on the south. See Owen's Anab. L
1.11; HL 2 28. Bagtkdws. The king of the Persians was Bac:-
Aeds, war’ efoxfy, and this noun is accordingly used as a proper name,
without the article; see Kahn. Gr. § 244. R. 3, and ef. IV. 2. 838; Symp.
IV. 11, et al. dxobe ; ‘i this use of the present as a Perf. after

BOOK III. CHAP. YI. 881

the Perf. d«fxoas, see Kahn. Gr. § 255. R. 1, and cf Woolsey’s Gorgias,
4. 470. A, and 508. C.

“2T.—M éxps THs ¢Aagdpas hAinlas SxAroudvous; cf. note,
L 2 35. The youth from 18 to 20, ephebi, who were frequently sent
into the country under the name of wepiwoAo: are here alluded to. In
Xen. Vectig. IV. 52 it is said of them: of wepswoAciv Thy xdpay Taxdévtes.
Cf. Smith’s Lex. Ephebus, p. 407, and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk.
@ IIL § 56.8 476. ;

CHAPTER VI.

1.—TlAatxewrva. This Glauco was brother of the philosopher Plato,
and a different individual from the one mentioned below and in the next
chapter, as father of Charmides. obSdxw elxnocty itn yeyoras
So in I. 2 40, it is said: aply efxoow éray elves. Twenty years was the
age at which the youth must arrive before taking upon himself all the
duties of citizen, and before he was allowed to vote and speak in the
public assembly. See Thirlwall, Vol. I. p. 186; Smith’s Dictionary,
Ephebus. ——bBytrwy brAdrAww olxelwy, utr, although he had other
relatives, etc. dStvaro watcoa: Axdpevdy re ded Tod Anuaros
wal xarayéAacroy Syra, no one had been able to prevent him from
being dragged from the speaker’s stand, and from derision, i. e., no one
was able to dissuade him from haranguing in public, although hissed
from the stand, ete. For the construction of the participles with the Inf.
here, see Kiithn. Gr. § 810. 4.f; L. Gr. IT. § 660. VL Cf IN. 14.1: évad-
evra FoAAov dywvourres. In illustration of this passage, especially of the
means employed to silence a speaker in the public aseembly, Schneider
quotes Plat. Protag. p. 319. C.——Xappl3ny; see IIL. 7. 1.—— Mad-
twya. The rare allusion of Xenophon to Plato in his writings, has been
attributed by some without very good reason to jealous rivalry. See
Gell. N. A. XIV. 13,

2—Els 7rd @SeAfoat dxodtesy, in order to excite in him a de-
sire to hear. For els ré with the Inf, see Kithn. Gr. § 808. 2 (d), and
ef. Anab. VIL 8. 20. roid8e Adtas xaréoxey, having spoken
to him, he detained him as followa. For the use and signification of
the Aor. Part. here denoting priority in time, see B. 144. 2. N. 8.
juiv. The Dat. of the personal pronouns of the first and second per-
sons is used to denote a familiarity or confidence between the speaker
and hearer, (Dativus ethicus); see Kahn, Gr. § 284. (10). (d), and cf

882 NOTES.

Plat. Alcib, Lc 56.———xardy ydp; of. note, L 4 9. efwep +
mal BAAo téy dv &vSpdrors, if there is any thing else in human
affairs, i.e, «addy, honorable. Cf. Cyrop. IL 2.17: ovBty dmodrepes
voul(e trav dy aydpéwos elva:. Cf. the use of «ai in comparisona, note,
L 1. 6; 6. 8, aud also Bornem. Symp. p. 67: elrep 1: nal BAAq, wal
rouro padnrdéy; Cyrop. IIL 8.42: Ruppdpe: 3° duis, eYwep ry wal EAAs,

7d viKap.

8.—Epneyadtvero, from peyds, and the termination -vve which
denotes a transforming into that which the primitive adjective signifies;
Kithn. Gr. § 232. 1. (c); hence here, was elated in mind. nSées,
gladly. ——dwroxptyy; some Mes. and editions have dwocpiyps. but
not well; for dwoxptxrew 7: refers to things without ourselves, fo Arde a
thing; but adwoxpérrecSal 7: to that within, to conceal, plainly the idea
here. Cf. IL 3. 14: wdyra 7rd ey aySpéwos plarpa ériorduevos wdAas
dwexptrrov; 6.29: ph ob ody dwoxpiwrov pe; and IV. 4.1: wept row
Sinalov ye ox dwexpéxrero hy ele yvdéunv; and see Kihn. Gr. § 250.
R.4; L Gr. IL § 398. 5.

4—OQs &vy rére cxoweéy, elliptically for ds dy S:acwrhoee oxe
way or ef rére oxoxoin; cf. note, H. 6. 88.

5.—Elxds yoor; ef. note, 1.4 8, and IIL 8 5: Act yoo.
Adtoyv 84; see note, L 2. 41: Al8atom 8). aéca: rivés; cf. note
and references, I. 1.1: rode vis Fp. vivds abray, sc. mpécode
Tp were. dvySeas Exovacy, are deficient or small.

6.—IIpbs raird...doxdAaca, lit., had leisure for, hence, given at-
tention to. Taira refers to the whole preceding clause: 81: wal robres
vas wepitras ddaipeiy S:avo7y ; hence the plural number is used; see Kiihn.
§ 241.8; L. Gr. IL § 423. Cf. at the end of the section: érmeAndqva
robrayv, and § 10: 8d 7d péyedor abrar. 7d... worecy; the article
is used for the sake of emphasis; see Kiibn. Gr. § 808. R. 1; L Gr. IL
§ 648. nh ei8dra; the subject is implied in the participle: one not
knowing ; cf. note, L 3. 8: dwrduevoy.

T—Kal ra Syra wposawoBdAo: Gy, i.e, he not only would
not enrich the city, (ob udvoy ob wAourifos by thy wédw,) but even -

lose, etc.
8.—"Hrray tiv dvavtilay, for ris ray évarriwy, compendious
comparison ; see note and references, IIL 5. 4.

9—OSres ye awd orduaros eixetv, to speak thus directly
from memory, memoriter. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 285, C, and

BOOK III. CHAP. VI. | 333

Theat. p. 142. D: od pa roy Ala, ob ody oSre (sic statim) ye axd ore
patos; also IIL 11. 7: ob yap 8) obras ye arexvas ofecSa: xph.

10.—Ovxoity; see note, L 4.5. ——rhy...xpdérny, sc. dpxhy or
S8oy, lit., at first, primum, but well here: at present; cf. Oecon. XL
1: td py 8h wepl roy ris yuvauwds Epywy Ixavws pot Sone dxnnodyas
thy xpérny; and see Kihn. Gr. § 279. R. 8, atréy, not ec. durd-
pewy OF woAcuixay, but referring to the whole matter in question: rei.
‘AAA rose; ef. note, I. 2. 36. @vAakal...g@poupol, prae-
sidia...milites praesidearii. éwixatpol...dnavol, ad-
vantageous ... sufficient. oupBovacicety, i. @, ol8d ce cupBov-
Aetoay, to be repeated from the preceding context, instead ci ola, Sri
od cupBovaAedcas; but the change from 8r: with a form of the finite verb
to the infinitive is not rare. For the distinction in meaning between
these two forms and also between them and the construction with the
Part. instead of the Infin., see Kahn. § 329. R. 5, and $11. 2; L. Gr. IL
§ 771. 5, and § 657. Anm, 2

L1—"Eywye, ec. dpapeiy cupBovdAetow. ivewd ye rot of-
vws...guvddrrecdai, Sstre wAbdwrecdat ra dx ris xepas,
since the watches are 80 badly kept (puvAaxal guAdrroyrai), that, ete.
Ta dx ris xépas isa constr. praegn. for ra dv TH xapq (Svra) dE abrijs
(ris xdépas) wAéwrecda, like of dx tis dyopas BySpwxo: axépuyoy for.
al dv +H dyopg EySpewo: dx Tis dyopas dxdpuvyoy. Cf. IIL 11.13: dwpoio
va xapa ceavris; Sympoe IV. 81: ra dx rijs olxlas xéxpara:; and see
Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 628; Buttm. § 151. 1.8, The verb «Adrrew, to take
- secretly, by stealth, is here contrasted with dprd(ew, to seize openly.
Cf. IV. 2.15: day 38 wAdwry re wal dpwd(y 1a robrav; 17: by... eAayp
apzdoy... tigos. —— wal &pwd (ery éEovclay, even the power
of openly plundering, taking by force, ie, ob pdvoy KAdwrey AAAd Kal
dpxd(ew. For the construction of aprd(ew dtovolay, see note, II. 1. 25.
Te BovaAopéyy, cuilibet, or, cuivis. ardp, {p%; for
the repetition of &pn, see note, IL 4.1.——wédrepoy dASwy abrds
..-4 was, whether yourself coming (being present)...or. how. The
particle wés answers to the participle éaSa. Stay pynwére eixd-
Coper...ei8Gmuer, for eixd(ys...el8ys, when we no longer conjec-
ture but already know, in accordance with Athenian urbanity.

12.—rd phy; see note, L 4. 5. ——rapytpia, the silver mines
of Laurion; see note and references, II. 5.2.-——-Ob yap o8 dap
Avda. Upon ydp in responses, see note, L 4. 9. Ody indicates tliat the
reason introduced by dp is certain, beyond doubt. Cf. ITI. 14. 2; Cyrop,
IL, 1.7: OBnouy dxpoBerl(eoSur dxdynn tori, rosodrur ye Tay Serv Brie.

. 834 NOTES.

"Avdyun yap od”, ty; and see Kihn. Gr. § 824. R.6 L. Gr. IL. § 706
2, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. ILS 15.——aAédyera: Bapd 7rd Xewples
elyaz, the country is said to be unhealthy, pestilential ; Cf£ Coraius:
“ 8usdepoy xal vorwdes* Urwoe 8t Kal 4 cvvndea rhy Ackw, Bapiy céipa
Adyousan toy rocoroidy.” oxésxropnat, Lam mocked, or, jeered at;
eome few Mss. have oxérroua, but they are undoubtedly wrong, since
in the present and imperfect, the Attic writers do not use oxéwropa,
eoxextéuny, buts cxows, cxowotua, toxdrovy, eoxoxotpny. Wooleey in
his Gorgias, p. 166, says, that “there is only one instance of oxérre
pa: in Plato to very many of oxors.” It should be further stated, that,
on the other hand, not oxo but oxéwroua: is employed in the Fut,
Aor., and Perfect.

18.—I'é roi; see IIL. 4. 10. ixavés @oriv...8:arpégers,
«7.4. The provisions of Attica were brought to a considerable extent
from foreign countries, hence the peculiar necessity of attention to the
supply; see Smith’s Dictionary; sitoa, p. 899. ——wpos8éerai, se.
h wédus. So the object of one clause frequently becomes the subject of
the following, without even a pronoun to indicate it. See Kiha L. Gr.
Il. § 852. a. with examples; Stallb. Plato, Protag. p. 320. A. The same
change is also found in Latin. Iva ph rourd ye... edvdehs yervo-
aéyn, that the city being in want, in respect to this, may not escape
your notice. Tovro seems to be Acc. of more def. limitation ; see Kahn.
L. Gr. IL. § 557. Anm. 4; Gr. § 279. 7. For abundant examples of the
game construction in Latin, see Kahn. Tuse. Disp. V. 28. 81. elye
..- 8ehoes; see note, IL 1. 17.

18.—AAAQ pwdvros, but indeed. Méyro: expresses confirmation,
Kihn. Gr. § 816. R.; L. Gr. IL § 698. a ob3° &y...eixhoeces
ei wh...efoeras. Cf. note, L 2.28 The future efcera:, seems to bo
employed on account of the word preceding, although instances may be
found where a similar verb in the Ind. Fut. follows el, after an Opt.
with & V. Bremius, Excurs. VIL ad Lysiae, Orat. p. 444 8q. quoted
by Kihner in h.1L éx wrAcidver } pupleoy oixiéy. Accord-
ing to Boeckh, Oecon. of Athens, B. I. Ch vii, the mean average of the
population of Attica consisted of about 500,000; viz, 865,000 slaves,
135,000 free inhabitants; besides about 45,000 resident aliens. Oixiapy
-..ofeey. The former (from olla) signifies merely the houses, whilst the
latter (from oleos) every thing pertaining to the houses, the households;
hence the appositeness of the words here; as the first is a mere enume-
ration, and the latter brings to view the objects of care and solicitude.
iva, rd» roi Selov, one [olxov], that of your uncle ——3é

BOOK IIL. CHAP. VII. 335

era: 84; cf. 1.6.10. This clause is parenthetical. —~ rdarAavrop,
here of course a weight, and = nearly 57 pounds.

15.—Elra; cf. note, I. 2. 26. Surficecdat roijoar welde-
eSal cor; for s similar accumulation of infinitives, see IV. 6.6; and
Bornemann’s Cyrop. IL. 3.13: ofes rivds ofeoSa: Seivy ph woeiy raira.
For the use of the Infin. to denote purpose or result, see B, 140. 3.

16.—"EvySupot 8¢ ray bAAwy...adrepd, «tA. "EvSupod is
closely connected with the question wérepd oo, and not with ofc: ¢al-
yorvra:, «1A. Seo also note, L 1. 17.

17.—EvSupot...ncal...cipfoe:s, cogita et invenies. For
the construction, ef. IL 8.16: ph Saver, En, GAN’ dyxelpes Tov
Evdpa xaraxpatvey, xal wdev raxt co bxaxotcerat. eiddreopy
Sri tre Adyouci, «.7.A. Some commentators connect Sr, «.7.A. with
évSupov, instead of eidérev, but of eifdres 8 rl re Aéyoue: Kal 38 Ti waLoder
seems to be intended as a contrast with rototra:, ofc: palyoyra: xal A¥-yor-
ves & uh Yoact xa) wpdrrovres, and the objectum rei is implied in eiphoas
...anaderrdrev. This will appear more distinctly if the words are thus
arranged: éySupot nal tay eidérer... brs dy waow Epyois of udy eddont-
povrres...éx tay pddtora emiorauévey elal, xrA. Cf note, L 1. 17.
éx ta&y...8vras, Lat esse ex, or, ex numero, ete

18.—"Edy...dwiyetpis...ov% ay Savudoaius; see note, IIL
4. 6. tobry S:evdyxas Tay &AAwy, having excelled others in
this; instead of rodrg, some Mss. and editions have rodro, and also
Sseveyucy for Ssevéyxas. Cf I. 2. 53.

CHAPTER VII.

1—Xappl3ny 84 rd» TAadxwvos. Charmides the son of Glauco,
@ youth distinguished for great beauty of person and excellence of char-
acter, was placed under the instruction of Socrates, by his guardian
Critias. See a further account of him in Stallb, Plat. Protegom. ad Char-
midem. —— 8uvarérepoy, 8c. Ta wodtrTixda axpdrrew, to be supplied
awd xowov, from what follows. See note, IL 1. 11. wposidva: Te
Shug, i.e, to harangue, address the people from the forum. The words
wapeASeiv eis thy Shor, have the same meaning. —— credaviras
&yévas vixay. The crepasirns dyory was a contest in which the
prize was a crown or wreath. ‘The orepdves does not seem to have been
employed as a reward of merit in the heroic ages, Smith's Dict. Corona,

886 NOTES.

p- 809. For the construction of dyéva mxay, after the analogy of vley
wxay, see note, II. 6. 26.—— AjjAoy Sri, &pm; we should natarally
expect 37Aoyv, tpn, 57: as in IV. 2. 14; the same position of the words ie
found also in IV. 2. 14; 4 28; Cyrop. VIL 1. 7, et al.

2.—Oxvoly 8%; there are various other readings here, such as
éxvot %3n, dxvoln 4bn, x.rA. The 84 seems to be used to give force to
the idea expressed by the verb which it follows: may (even yet, in these
circumstances) hesitate, etc. This particle is frequently employed in a
similar manner, after the imperative, as oxéwe: 34, see note, L 2. 41; and
it is also found after other forms of the verb with similar significance.
Cf Hellen. IV. 8. 2: épozévou 88 rot ’AynoAdov... dwexplvaro 3h 5 Aep-
xvAAl8as; Anab. IV. 8. 27; 5.34; Plat. Phaedr. p. 27% D; épet 84
See Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S, 288; Kahn. Gr. § 315.2; L. Gr. IL § 692,
cal raira, sc. dxieAcicda: TovTes. xal raira; see note, 1 2.
29. Sy avdyxn...woArAlrp ye 8yr:, of those things which it is
necessary for you, as a good citizen, etc

8.—Thr 82 duty Sbvapiy... For the force of 3¢ here, see note,
L 3. 18, and cf. § 5 below. rautdé pov warayiyréonets; c£ L
8.10: rh... icy, «7A. afs, for éy als; a similar ellipsis is also
found in Latin; cf. note, IL 1. 32. Stay Ts dvaxoivaryta:, when
they communicate any thing to you. |

4—Ob rairéy dariv...l8lg re SstardyercSa: cal dy re
wAhSes dywviCecda:; for a similar construction, cf. IV. 4. 12: dpa
Td abrd Adyas... vdumdy tre nal Sixaov elvar; 7.7: Adyar ply cd
abrd elva: wip re xal farsov. cal phy...yé; see note, L 4 12
xara udvas; supply xépas or Surdues. The phrase nearly corre-
sponds to xar’ i8iay; Latin: seorsum, or, privatim. Cf. Thucyd.
L 82: abrol cara pdvas dweecdueda KopwSlovs; Plat. Alcib. L p. 114. B-
of...naSaplCovres, obro:r; eee note, IL 1.19. In like manner
in Latin is is frequently used after a noun, as e. g. Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL
10. 27: jam vero reliqua quarta pare mundi ea et ipsa tota natura per-
vida est et, ete

5.—Al3e St xal OdBorv...tegura...by¥ra; for the neuter plural
in the predicate here, see note and references, II. 1. 7. dy Trois
BxAcs, Le, dv Trois rod Bhuov EvAAdyas, Lat. in concionibus populi.
Cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 454. E: dy 8:xaornplors re xal rots HAAors SxAors, and
p. 455. A. —— wapiordpueva, exhibited; the verb rapicracSa is used
of any affection of the mind. ——- xal of ye 8iddiwy... Spunpas,
Sri, «.7.A.. Kal here has a kind of adversative force and corresponds
nearly with xalro: or xal w4x (and yet). There is a concealed irony in

BOOK III. CHAP. VIL. 8387

this answer, and we might supply: you epeak well, and yet I am pre-
pared to show, etc. Cf Stallb. Plato, Apol. p. 29. B, and ece Hartung,
L S& 147, and Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 727. 8. In Latin the particle atque
is used in the same way; see Kiihner’s Cic. Tuse. Disp. IIL 2.4: Qua
caecitate homines, quum quaedam etiam praeclara cuperent, eaque nes-
cirent nec ubi, nec qualia essent, funditus alii everterunt suas civitates,
alii ipsi occiderunt. Atque ii quidem optima petentes non tam volun-
tate, quam cursus errore falluntur; where see Kihner’s note.

6.—Tods yvadets.. oxvrets...xarnxeis; this form of the Ace
is somewhat common in Xenophon, but rare in other Attic writers; see
Kahn. Gr. § 57. R. 1; and cf. note and references, IL 2, 14. —— duwé-
pous (év and wdpos, a ford, crossing), ship-mastera, those who trade upon
ehipe, hence opposed to of dy dyopg weraBardAduevor. After pera-
BadAdpuevot, 74 Sra is to be supplied in thought. —— 8 rs d€Adrrovos
wpidwevos wAclovos dwosarras, that they may eell for more (than
the value] that which they have purchased for less, or, for a large price
what they have purchased fora small The Gen. is used to express the
relation of value after verbs of buying, selling, ete. See Kahn. Gr. § 275.
8; B. 182. 10.c For the use of the subjunctive mode, see note, I 2. 15.

T.—Ti 33 of: S:apdpecy 8 od wots 2... PoBetrSar. The com-
parative particle % follows S8:apepeiy on account of the force of a com-
parative in that word. It is like BAAo elva #, aliud esse quam.
Cf. IIL 8 5: oddty S:apepdyras...dwexplyp po, } Sre oe Apérnca, a
vs dyaddy elSelqgs; 11. 14: ryvixaira yap word Biapdpes Ta abrd Sapa,
Q aply éwdupijioa, 3:3dra,, et al.; Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 288. D. See
Kahn L, Gr, IL § 540. Anm. 8. —— réy» konynray...rodvs l8iéras.
*Aoxyrtal = &3Anral, those who are exercised, practised (in the palaestra),
and hence opposed to of i8:@ra:, those who are unskilled, unpractised.
Cf Hipparch. VIIL 1; Cyrop. I. 5.11, where too doxnral and [B:eru
are antithetical to each other. ob yap... duvets Aéyew; for the
force of ydp in interrogations, see I. 3. 10. rob TH wéAes Biard-
yerSat, Le, rou rais woAlras 8:aA.——wepidy, superior to.
n8t wérore... 448% cor The first py8éaone quidem, not in-
deed ; the second, nec, nor; ef. note, IIL 12. 5: ob88... 013% Mn3é,
and not od84, is used on account of the concessive thought contained in
the participle. —— gporrloaci...nxaraneppornndaiy; the first is
in the Aor. tense, as indicating a simple fact, and the last in the Perf,
since the action continued until the time in which the declaration was
made, i. e., have despised and yet hold you in contempt Cf, note, IIL
1. 4,

15

888 NOTES.

8.—Kal yap; see note, L 4.9: ob8% ydp. Kal ia, however, here te
be joined with of érepo: in sense: others also. Cf note,1L 1.3 The
ellipais is to be supplied thus: ob yudvov of dv TH exxAnolg, dAAd Kal otros,
ols i8iq cbve: dv tais cvvovcias (§ 3), of dv rij wéAc: xperedovres (§ 7) raw
Spas Acybyrwy KarayeAwor. Saupd(w...ef; see note, L 1. 13.
éxelvous, refers to of Erepou. robrois 3%. Aé, after a pro
tasis, or participle which has the force of protasia, may be rendered, om
the other hand or whilst; cf. Kithn. L. Gr. I. § 738, and Hermann ad
Viger. 241. wposevexdivat. pospépecsal rin, is, to conduct
one’s self toward, demean, or behave to one. Cf IIL 11. 11, and IV. 2 1.

9—'Ayadé; see L 4. 17.——ph ayvder ceaurds. Cf. Cicero,
Epist. ad Quintum fratrem, IIL 6, where he seems to imitate this pes
sage: Cessator esse noli (uh awoppgSvuer) et illud yraS: ceaurde
noli putare ad arrogantiam minuendam solum esse dictum, verum etiam
ut bona nostra norimus; and cf. also a somewhat different explanation
in IIL 9. 6, and IV. 2. 24. ——ph ody dwopsgdtue: trotrov, do
not then neglect this, from indolence. cat ph; ch L 4. 17. ef
vi Suvardéy...€xerv, tf tt may be profited by you in any way.

CHAPTER VIII.

l.—Apioriwwov; eee note, II. 1.1, and I. 2. 60. Instead of the
Gen. Abs. ’Apirriz. éxiyeipotvros, we might, at first, expect the Dat. after
dwexplvaro, but the construction employed by Xenophon is much more
forcible. See Kahn. Gr. § 313.2; L. Gr. IL § 587. 0. ——171d wpére-
pow; the reference here is to II. 1.——ph wy dAdyos €wadkAaxd7,
«7A. Lest in some way their discourse be perverted, etc.; i e., Socra-
tes was not so careful to secure his own reputation for acuteness in
reasoning, etc., as he was to inculcate and substantiate the truth. The
article is used here with g@vAarrdéuzevo: and not with wewescpnévos, because
_ there is an allusion to a distinct class of men, the sophists, in the former,
but no definite reference in the latter. &s ab wereiopérvot, ia,
&s dy dwoxplvaiwro reweiopévot, .1.A.

2.—Tay rosobtwy, ofov...rédAmay. Seiffert says this is nota
case of attraction, but that ofey is to be considered as = for example, viz
Still the concinnity of the construction reodrey, ofoy is better preserved
by considering it as equivalent by attraction to: ray rowtr., olov... 4
bylesa...rdApa eorly; ef. note, IL 9.8. Seixvvos: 8h...87; see
note, III. 7.2; aud for the significance of Sexy. with the Part. see Kahn.

BOOK IIL CHAP. VIII. 889

§ $11. 11. rot watcoyres, of that which will make it to cease.
--amwexpivaro, yrep xal woceiv; Bc. dwexpivato fmep xa) ax.
ixplyecda:, he anawered in the manner in which it was most excellent
auswer. Instead of answering as if good were something absolute, he
erred it to specific objects, and thus thwarted the captious design of
‘istippus, and escaped the snare spread for him. In Latin faciendi
often used in the eame manner with woeiy here, instead of repeating

iother verb. For the use of xaf after frep, see note, 1 2. 47.

3.—*Apd ye; see note, IIL 2. 1. mupetov ayaddy, good for
. fever. The adjective here governs the Gen. from the force of a noun
ontained in it: the remedy of ; see B. 132. 18, and note 26. "AAAS
afy, atqui; see note, IIL 1. 6. eX re &yaddy olda, 8 nyde-
yds byaddy toriv, if I know any thing good, that is good for no
thing, i.e, in no way useful. Socrates’ idea, according to Xenophon, is,
that nothing is good or useful in itself, but only in reference to some end
or object. —— &p7, repeated; see IL 4. 1. ore Sdopai, wc. eidé-
. yas, to be supplied, dxd xowod, from ol8a; see II. 1.32. Brandia, Geach.
Philos. IL. S, 41, note, supposes that this is the mere fragment of a longer
conversation upon the good, but imperfectly recorded by Xenophon.

4.—Kal woAAd, even many things: xal is not strictly intensive,
== very, but adds something to the simple answer that might have been
expected to the question. wey ody, immo, or, immo vero;
see note, IL 7. 5. ——‘Os ofdy...dvopordrara fvia, sume things
are as dissimilar as possible ; cf. just below; for the sentiment, ef. § 5,
bq., also IV. 6. 1, where the conclusion is: Td xphoimory Kpa xardy dor: ©
xpos 8 by 3 xphoimoy, § 10, and Sympos. V. 3, from all of which, it is
evident that Socrates includes the beautiful, «caddy as well as the good
éyaSéy, under the useful; cf. Stallb. Plat. Proleg. Hipp. Maj., and Rit-
ter’s Hist. Philosophy, II. Ch. ii. ——@or: pey...dvdmotos, wards,
nt. another, unlike the man who is well formed for running, is, ete.
“A\Aos is contrasted with dydpérg. fy. for Eveori.

5.—Ovdiy Si:apepdyrws...4; cf. UL 7. 7.—— dperh... dya-
Séy...xardy dor, for the gender of the predicate, see II. 3. 1, and
ef. § 6. twesra; see note, 1.2.1.——rd abrd...xpds ra abrd
..-Aéyorrat, are called honorable and good in the same respect, and
in relation to the same thinga. The old grammarians would supply «ard
with 7d ard, but according to a common idiom, the accusative is put as
a more definite explanation of the word with which it is taken; see
Kihn. Gr. § 279. 7. In reference to the sentiment, see Plat. Hipp. Maj.
P 295. D. Cf Gorg. p. 474. D.

340 NOTES.

6—Kal xpvc} ye aowls; the particles cal ye are here employed te
introduce something new and unexpected, and are not merely confirme-
tory. wpds ra davréy Epya; for their own (respective) uses
6 wey... 8b, the former (i. e., xdpios)... the latter (1. e., dexis).

T—Ayadd re xal xaxd; sc. ta abrd, to be supplied as subject
from the preceding sentence. ——+é re Aipot dyadds, i.e, food.
For the constr. of the Gen, see note upon § 8 above. rd wuperos
ayaSdéy, i. ¢, fasting.

8.—Olxlas; for a full description of the Grecian house, see Becker's
Charicles, Excora IL to Scene IIL —— 48lory...dvd:airacSac;
for the construction of the Inf. with the Adj. see note, L 6.5: és xare-
werepea.

9.—Tevrov 82 dnorAoyoupndvoy; this being conceded (by those
with whom the conversation was held). "Eweid)...cvuppaier.
The Optat. here indicates that Socrates was accustomed to resort to this
illustration of the house, with his pupils, or that he often spoke with
them upon its construction. Cf. note, L 2 57.—~—wacrasas. For
the situation and object of the wacrds, wapacrds, or wpoords, piarza, eee
Becker's Charicles, Exc. L pp. 208, 9, and 11.

10.—‘Qs cuvedAdors elwety, to speak briefly; lit, in order that
I may speak comprehensively. For the constr. see B. 140. note 4; for
the Dat. of the Part, Kahn. § 284. 10. a avrés is sometimes used
to make a strong antithesis between the one designated by it and others;
hence, as here, used for lord or master as antithetical to the rest of the
household. In similar manner it is used of a father as opposed to son in
Apol. § 81. Cf Kihn. Gr. § 808. R.4; L Gr. IL § 630. Anm. 3.
ypagal 82 xal rosxsAias, paintings and stucco-work. See Chariclea,
as above cited, p. 212. 18. Socrates’ objection to painting was undoubt-
edly, that it required the exclusion of the light, which added to the com-
fort a: d healthfulness of a dwelling. Naoits...xal Bwpuois xépasr
--. dupaverrdrn...efy. Temples and altars in Greece were usually
built in a thicket and fenced around with a wep{Bodos. Socrates did not
approve of their being too much concealed, but wished them to be in an
open or high spot, where the view would not be obstructed, as aiding in
devotion. n8d wey yap i8dvras wrpocettacda:. Some how-
ever contend that i8évrar has not reference to the worshippers having
an unobetructed view, but to the passers by, who may see the temples
and altars and make their salutations; see Vitr. L 7: aedibus sacris—in
eelsissimo loco, unde moenium maxima pars conspiciatur, arae distribuan-
fur; and IV. 5, ubi de templis circum vias publicas aedificatis agitur

BOOK Ill. CHAP. IX. 841

—— 93d 3d dyvas dxdvros wtpos:éva:, i.e, Socrates would have
a retired spot, because the danger of being polluted when entering the
sacred inclosure, would be so much less there, than in much frequented
places. See Smith’s Dict.: Zemplum, p. 958.

CHAPTER IX.

1.—'H dy8pla, is opposed to SeAla, and signifies energy of character,
as opposed to weakness, Courage is but a partial representative of it;
manliness (a word of similar origin), in its best and most extended sense,
is perhaps nearest to it of any English word, and virtus nearly cor-
responds in Latin. Plato defines it as «aprepia tis rs Wuyx%s, Laches
p- 192. D; and he elsewhere describes the man who is truly dy3peios as
one who fears nothing which ought not to be feared, whilst he fears
what ought to be feared; see Lewis Contr. Atheos, p. 255 sq. Cf. note,
L 1.16. In regard to the emphatic position of d»8pia, see note, II. 7. 8.
The Latin accomplishes the same thing by a circumlocution, with de;
interrogatus de fortitudine, utram, ete. ——8:3axrdy 2 ducindy;
for the gender, see note, IL. 8. 1. xpos ra Seiya, in respect to all
things difficult or perilous. dy trois abrois ydpos, in accordance with
the same laws, etc.

2—Iiacay piciv...abtecSar; cf. the same idea in II. 6. 89.
or’ Gy... ééroey &y; for the repetition of &, see note, I 4. 14,

this use of the Prep. dv, see Kiihn. Gr. § 289. 1. (1). (a); L Gr. IT. § 600.
Cf IL 11. 4. édpéx»—pyrdpa xapoicay abt§ ev éodir: wal Sepawela.
Demosth. de Corsn. p. 279. 155: éy rois 8eAos wapayevsuero. The
Latin poets have imitated this construction; see Virg. Aen. V. 37:
Acestes horridus in jaculis et pelle Lybistidis ursae. wéArais. The
wéarn wasasmall light shield, the doxfs a large one to protect the
whole body. &xovrlors. The axévriov, bxoy, javelin, a wea-
pon for throwing at a distance, whilst 8é6para were perhaps more fre-
quently used for fighting close at hand. Here, however, aowi8as and
3épara are put for Lacedemonian armor in general, whilst réAra:s and
dxoyrfos characterize that of the Thracians.

——Opa...édx) ray &AAGy wdyrer; for éxl construed with
the Gen. after verbs of understanding, seeing, judging, speaking, ete..
see Kiihn. Gr. § 296, and L. Gr. II. § 611, and of. II. 8. 3 >

dy wéArats Kal dxorrios...éy rétots...d:ayorl(ecda. For

842 NOTES.

4.—Zogiay, wisdom, i. e., in general an accurate knowledge, discern-
ment of our relations as moral beings, and the consequent duties. It ia,
according to Socrates, the foundation of all virtue; it is virtue. co-
gpoctyy from odw (coda) and phy, that which eaves the soul, hence,
soundness of mind ; it signifies not merely the power of the will over the
passions and appetites, but also includes the voluntary submission of
these to the will; and hence is not only a healthy and peaceful state of
the mind, but a moderation, medium between too much and too little in
action. See Kiihn. Tusce. Quaest. IV. 13. 30; Plat. Charmidas and Stallb.
Prolog. ; Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 351 sq. In contrast with coplay, right
knowledye here, it seems to have particular reference to right action, and
hence Xenophon says, that Socrates did not separate the two (8:épiCer) :
LAAd troy Ta why KaAd re wal dyadda yiyrdéaxorvra cpHadat
avtocs, wal ray ra aloxpa elSdra ebAaBeicSai, copdy re
wa. gcwdoova Expiver, but one who knowing the honorable and
good, practises them, and being acquainted with the bad avoids it, he
judged to be wise and prudent. Kihner thinks the participles yryv-
cxovra and e¢idéra are repeated in sense, and the following Inff. depend
upon them, i. e., one who knowing... knows how to practise, ete. Cf.
II. 8.14: 4 daveis... pia, wh aloxpds gargs; i.e, h duvets Eptaz,
dxva@y, ph aloxpds pavys. A more precise construction would require
the omission of xal rdv before ra aloxpa, thus: roy ra ply nada... 7d 32
alaxpa, «.7.A. obSéy ye paAdAAoyv, «t.A. The construction here
is: robs émioraudvous uty & Sei apdrrew, woiotvyras 8% ravayria, oddity
uagdArAov copols re xal dyxpareis (8c. adppovas) elvas voul(w, } dodpous re
xa) dxpareis vouile elva: copols te Kal éyKpareis (sc. oe@ppovas), those who
know the right but do the contrary, I suppose to be no more wise than
those who are ignorant (éodpous) and without self-government (dapareis).
The words dodpous and dxpareis are without the article, although sub-
ject and not predicate, because the subject is intended to be indefinite.
Cf. Oecon. XIL 17 sq.: «al rdde por ShAwoor, ef oldv ré dori Guerq abrdy
Uvra GAAous wowety exieAcis. Ov pa roy Al’, ovSdy ye pardAopv, Epoucor
Svra airhy bAdAous povoixods woueiy. wAYTGS...epoatpoupévovus
dx tay evdexondvwy...taira wodrrety, «.7.A,, choosing from
those they, etc. The idea of Socrates is, that the man who possesses true
wisdom, knows what his own real good is, and acts accordingly. It is
impossible for him to act contrary to his own interests and to what is
right. Hence he who does not act rightly is not possessed of true wis-
dom or prudence. In reference to the signification of év3exoudver, see
note, L. 2. 23.

5.—Thy Sixatocdryny cal thy BAAny xGoay dperhy coplar
elvat, «.7.A. The reasoning in this somewhat obscure passage is briefly

BOOK II. CHAP. IX. 848

as follows: Justice and every other virtue is wisdom, for every thing just
and virtuous is honorable and good; but he and only he who knows the
honorable and the good (i. e., the wise man, the cogds) prefers and does
that which is honorable and good. But that which is just and virtuous
is honorable and good; therefore justice and every other virtue is wis-
dom. It must be acknowledged that we should expect the Greek of the
last clause: éwe)... xpdrrera., to run thus; éel ody rd re Sixaa nal rd
Bara wdyra, & dper® axpdrrera, xadd te xal dyaSd éeorw. But it may
perhaps be supposed that Xenophon was in fault in this instance, in com-
municating the precepts of his master. See Kiibn. in h. 1. —— édp
dyxetpaocy, for the Opt. «f éyxeipotey; see note, I. 2. 2, —— 89A0p
elva, 871...copla éort forthe more usual Sr: copia efy; see note,
L 1.18: davepdy, x.7A. Sixatogtyn cal } BAAN waaa aperh.
The article, it is well known, is frequently omitted even with the names
of specific virtues and vices; cf. note, L 2, 23: cappocivn; IV. 6. 7:
gopla. The article is inserted before dperh on account of &AAq; ef. Plat.
Protag. p. 328. A: ixasordyns re xal rijs BAAns wodutixijs dpersjs, and B;
dy 8% Sixnauoctyy Kal ey r9 BAAD woAiTiKy Gpery.

6.—Mariay ye, insanity. Mayla, according to Socrates, is the anti-
thesis of copia, and is accordingly an ignorance, want of practical under-
etanding of the virtues, such as temperance, justice, fortitude, ete. Ié
gives emphasis to the contrast between parla and copla. ob... Thy
averi:ornpogbiyny paviay évduiCe. The distinction here made
between dvexiornpocivy and parla is that the former signifies ignorance
in general, such as the world takes cognizance of; the latter, ignorance
of virtue, which arises from self-ignorance, rd d&yvoeiy éavrdy. Ignorance
of self, of the metes and bounds of one’s own ignorance, is according to
Socrates the lowest state of degradation and nearly allied to insanity ;
Ritter, IL p. 49; cf. also note, IV. 2. 24.——xal ph & of Be Sotd esr.
The position of uf before the relative is emphatic, and the phrase is
equivalent to xal ph & older, AAA’ & ph older; see Kahn L. Gr. I. § 865.
Anm. 8. For the omission of the subject with ol8e, and also with the
infinitive Sotd(ew, cf. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 29. B: 4 rod cfeoSa: eidévas
(Gpadla) & obx ofBey (sc. ris). The same idiom is also found in Latin; cf.
e. g., De Orat. I. 8. 30: neque vero mihi quidquam praestabilius videtur,
quam posse dicendo tenere hominum coetus, mentes allicere, voluntates
impellere quo velit, unde autem velit deducere.—— & péy of waAei-
orot Ayvootat, ro’s Sinuaprycéras tobrmy, «rr. for rods
Sinpapryxdéras tovrey, &, «.7.A. In the following words: rods 8:quaprn-
xéras, &y of woAAol yyvdoxovo, there is an attraction of the relative on
account of the omission of the demonstrative.

$44 NOTES.

—Aruxtais...ebruxlais...ebepatlascs. For the concrete
signification of abstract nouns in the plural, see I.1. 11: dxdyxas. The
last two words are here used in their usual signification and not as in
§ 14. q. v. ——dvieoudvous. Cf. with the definition of envy here
given, Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 8. 17: Invidentiam esse dicunt aegritudinem
susceptam propter alterius res secundas, quae nihil noceant invidenti ;
nam si quis doleat ejus rebus secundis, a quo ipse laedatur, non recte
dicatur invidere, ut si Hectori Agamemno; qui autem cui alterius com-
moda nihil noceant, tamen eum doleat his frui, is invideat profecto. ——
HAcSalous...edoxesy ard, envy is a characteristio of little minds
(of fools).

9—Ti{ efy for 8 ri ef; see note, I. 1. 1. idvat wpdtovras
va Pearle rodrwy, fo apply themselves to the doing of something
better than these things. The Fut. Part. here denotes purpose,.see B.
144, 3. bévas...7xoAd(ery, no one has leisure to pass from things
better to things worse, etc. The latter verb is frequently followed by a
simple infinitive; cf. Cyrop. Il. 1.9; VIII. 1. 18. rovror daxé-
Atas abrge oScns xaxés...xpdrreiy, he, since he had no leisure,
did, etc. i. e., one who is engaged in something that is profitable, has
no time to turn aside to that which is profitless, and leisure should ac-
cordingly be devoted to that which is useful. This sentiment is more
distinctly expreseed in I. 2. 57: rots péy &yaddy rs wowowwras épyd(eodal
ve tn nal epydras dyadods elvar> robs 3t KuBebovras % 1: EAAe wovnpdy
' wal dwi(hwov worotrras dpyobds awexdAe The inculcation of such senti-
ments ag these, one would think, was a very tndirect way of “ corrupt-
ing the youth.”

10.—BagiAets; for this form of the Ace., see note, IL. 2. 14. —

6rd ray ruxdéytey, by the multitude, or, by any one whoever,
quibus libet. ob8t rods...dfararhoarras, neither those
who have obtained it by lot, force, or fraud. —~ &AAad robs éwiora-
pévovs Epxery, i. e., they alone are in truth kings who know how to
rule. Since knowledge is the only and the true foundation of all mght
action, and alone secures both individual and general well-being, the
conclusion was natural, that it was necessary in order to constitute one
a real king.

Il—Owdre...duodrdoyhoeie: Opt. indicating repeated action;
zee L 2. 57. ty re ynt...é» 7H wnt; for the omission and use of
the article, see note, L 1. 9. Toyv...éwiordpevoy, veed Abs,
lat. peritus; as in IL 1. 28; IIL 6. 21, et al. dy per aire
HyGrvra: ewloracdat ewipedAcioda:,...el 8% ph, utr After

BOOK III. CHAP, IX. 845 ©

dxysercioSa:, there seems to be an ellipsis of rods dwipeAoudvous, (Seiffert
says of Epyxorra,) depending upon éwedelxvever, i.e., if they think they
know how to manage these things, they themselves manage them. Plat.
Protag. p. 311. D. resembles this passage. When two clauses are intro-
duced by ei wey... el 8% uh, there is frequently an ellipsis of the apodoeis
of the first enunciation, but oftenest when the ides is a general one, like
wards Exe, etc.; cf. IML 1. 9, and see Kahn. Gr. § 340. 1. (c). “Ay in-
stead of ei is found in II. 6. 87. The idea of the whole passage is: In
navigation, he who is skilled in the art, is leader, and others obey him;
so in all other conditions of life; men who have any business that re-
quires care, if they suppose they have skill in it, manage it themselves,
but if not, they yield themselves obediently to those who have.

18.—Ei...Adyor; see note, J. 2. 57. ——(nuiwdShoeras, will
suffer loess; we in other cases find the form, (nyuidcera:, as in Demoeth.
OL IL (vulg. L) p. 17, ad init.: (numdceodau.

18.—Td» 83 dwonrelvorva—; Pres. Part. denoting repeated
action. —— ds &rvxe, as it happens, in any manner, i. e., lightly,
moderately. —— ofre answers to raira roivvra in the antecedent
clause.

14.—E tz patiay, a living well, good conduct. The common mean-
ing of the word was prosperity, good fortune, = ebruxlay, but Socrates
did not so understand it, as he says: 7d paddvra re al pederhcayrd ri
eB woeity ehapatiay voul(w. E’ruxia is accidental good fortune, and
eixpatia, success as the result of science and industry. Tidy wey
ody robvarytioyv, x«.7.A. I suppose réxny, (ebruxlay) and mpatu,
(evwpatiay) to be entirely contrary (different). Upon péy od», see IL
7. & ——ph (Cnrotyra...paddéyra; participles involving a sub-
ject, see note, L 8. 8: dwrdpever. ed spdrreiy, to live well,
bene vivere.

15.—Kal...3¢; see note, I. 1.8: xaxeivos 34 rods Td yewp-
yind ed apdrrovras, those who live well in agriculture; ie, those
who have knowledge of and rightly practise it. —— x phoipor obdd»,
useful for nothing; cf. IL 7.7: ob8ty xpho ipa.

15°

346 NOTES.

CHAPTER X.

1.—Tas réxvas éxévreayv; cf. upon the signification of xe,
note, I. 6.13.—— «al rotrocs. After adAAd phy cal, we frequently
find another xaf which is nearly redundant, as in comparisona. See L 1.
6; 6. 8. Siardyo:ro; see note, I. 2.57; and for the sing. rum
after a plural, see note, L 2. 62. ciseAQaw yey. To this particle 3é
dt the beginning of § 6 corresponds Nagpdocroy, a distinguished
painter, but it should seem from his ignorance, a mere youth when this
conversation was held; see Fiske’s Man. p. 414. -—— ypagixG doriy
n elxagla, «.7.A.; is painting the imitation, etc.? Contrary to the
general principle, the subject is here without the article, because it is
general in ita signification; and the predicate has it, because it is in-
tended to be specific, perhaps 8emrids. See Kithn. Gr. § 244 R.1;
L. Gr. II. § 494.

2.—"Odra 74 odpara Kara, bodies beautiful in all their parts. ——
rototpew yap. See note, J. 4. 9.

$.—T! ydp; see note, Il. 6.2.——7rd wiSavdrarov...&rope-
metodse Tis puxis Fos, do you imitate the state of mind which is
the most winning, ete? According to Plin. XXXV. 36. 19, the painter
Aristides first expressed in his paintings that which the Greeks call 43y
Tis Wuxiis. H ob8€ pipnréy, or is this not imitable! — was
yap. The latter particle refers to a suppressed negation: certainly not.
gupperplay. Pliny says, XXXV. 10: (Parrhasius) symme-
triam picturae dedit, primus argutias vultus, elegantiam capilli, venu-
statem oris, confessione artificum in lineis extremis palmam adeptus, etc.
&» od elxas, sc. Tay KolAwy, x7A, §1. For the form elas, see
note, II. 2. 8.

4.—"Ap’* ody; see note, II. 6.1. ——ylyverar dv dvdpéary ré
Te pidcodpdvws...BAéwety. The verb ylyvera: here signifies: is
found in, has place in; hence the use of the preposition éy before ay-
Spéry. The article rd with the Inf might follow it even in the signifi-
cation: to happen, come to pass. Cf Demosth. de Coron. p. 287, 177:
ba trois dv @fBas ppovovc: ra Sudrepa e fcov yévynra: rd wappn-
ordCegdat wep) tav Bixalop. dynolws is to be taken with fyew
7a xpéswma: to present the same face, appearance. By the separation
trom the words which it qualifies, duoiws is made emphatic; see Kibn.
Gr. § 848. 9.

5.—Aid trav oxnudray...dyipéaxey, through the mien, bear
ing of men voth when they are standing, ete. S:adalye:, middle

BOOK III. GHAP. X. : 847

signification common in Xenophon: appears, ie exhibited. Cf. 4 fudpa
Swopalye:, Anab. IIL 2.1; IV. 2.7; 3.9; Cyrop. IV. 6 14.——-ra
xara...4%97; there is as much good philosophy as morality in the wish
that Socrates insinuates here, that Parrhasius will devote his pencil to the
illustration of the honorable, beautiful, and lovely in human character,
rather than the reverse. :

6.—AddAolous, different ; i.e., so that a 8pouets may be easily dis
tinguished from a wadaorts, etc.; cf. IV. 8.2: obSty drrodrepoy Bic-
Biods 4 rev Euxpocder xpdvov. The idea.may be: in different attitudes
or circumstances, as contending, running, etc. The former seems prefer-
able. Td (orixdy palvecdat, a life-like appearance,

%—Td re ibxwd ray oxnudrary xaracwépeva, «.7.Ar., those
parts drawn down, etc., by the positions of the body (in wrestling), etc.
—wiSavdrepa, more fitting, or, more pleasing (as more in accord-
ance with nature).

8.—Eixds yotr; see note, I. 4.8; JIT. 8. 5,.and 2. ——awetAn-
rika Ta Supara aweixacrédoy...4 Sis pipnréa. The change
from the impersonal to the personal construction will not escape the
student's notice. "AwreiAnrixd (a8 menacing), predicate as the position of
the artidle shows; 80 ebppaivoudvwy ; ef. note, L 4. 15.

9—E:pyacudvous; see note, I. 2. 10. N} thy “Hpay; see
note, L 5. 5. xaréy ye...7d eSpnua, beautiful indeed is your in-
vention. ‘Kady is emphatic both by position and by the addition of yé
Te Ta pty Sedpevra oxdwns...onxewd(ety, «7.A., on this
account, that ths breast-plate protects those parts... that need protec-
tion, etc. In respect to this unusual construction, rg... cxerd(eas, cf.
Plat. Gorg. p. 490. C: rg pev Boxe.

10.—TloAvreAeorépows, of more expensive materials, ——~— Td»
3% puSpudy. In respect to 8¢, cf. note, I. 3.13. Pududs, when applied
to a breast-plate, must denote relative adjustment of parts, due proportion.
——=swédérepa pérpy § cradpe ewi8erxviwy, whether showing
(to the purchaser) the proportion by measure or weight, eta Toous
--.dgzolous, equal in all their parts...similar. Cf. Hellen. VIL 1. 83:
&s rijs wodrelas écoudyyns dy Trois Yoors kal duolois; 1.1: ds 30s dx) rots
Yoos nal duolors thy cvuppaxiay elva:; Ibid. § 13 and 45; Thue. IV. 105;
V. 27. —— "AAAS wh... 401; BC. dpudrrovras. The insinuation, that
he might not make his breast-plates fitting (efye dpuérrovras woteis) im-
mediately calls forth this strong asseveration.

848 NOTES.

11.—2dpara...rd pey...7rd 8d; see note and references, II. 1. 4
—Gsxep wal apudstrrovra, i.e, Sswep wal dpuérrovra wom Tos
Bépaxa, ofr Kal ebpvduow sod abréy; for xaf in comparisons, ece
note, I. 16.

12.—Oswep dy ef gains; Le, Sswep dy gains, ef dalys. Such
an ellipsis is not uncommon with Sswep &; see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 456
——TP oF Adyy, “according to what you say.”

13.—EY rs Exess; see note, L 6. 18.——-rdy abrdy cradude
Exorres, although they have the same weight. —— 8:e:Aynyupdros rd
Bdpos...rd pay... 7d 32, «7A, having their weight divided, a part
being borne by the shoulders, a part, etc. The participle gepduevoy is
to be mentally supplied, and hence the use of the preposition éwé
dAlyou 8eitv, almost; used adverbially for ds dAiy., x.r.A, 80 dAlyou,
wodAou, etc, are sometimes used without ey. Cf Aristoph. Clouda, 1
722, and eee B. 140. n. 4, 150.m. 18; Kihn. Gr. § 341. R. 8. wpos-
S4uars, an appendage. The weight is so distributed upon the different
parts of the body, that it seems like an appendage, a part of the body
itself rather than a burden.

14.—Abré 8° Srep, «7X, the very thing, on account of which, ete
Airés stands for that which is especially the subject of discourse, =: aitd
rovro, hoc ipsum; see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 680. Anm. 5; Gr. § 308. 3.
—— 81a raitra; i.e, 8: 7d woinldous xal ewixptcous elvu. *°

15.—AxptBets Sépaxes, breast-plates, accurately adjusted to the
body. ——Adrds...rovro Adyers, you yourself say the very thing
I mean. —~—xal wdyv ép3as axodéxy, and you fully understand
me,

CHAPTER XI.

1.—@eoSérm. In regard to the Heterae of Athens, with whom
Theodote may be classed, see Becker’s Charicles, Exc. to Scene, IL. p. 194
sq. For the Nom. after Sroua elva:, see Kiihn. Gr. § 266. R. 1; L. Gr.
IL § 506. Anm. 1. ofas cuveitvar TG welSorri; i.e, romdrys
obons, &ste cuveiva: te welSovr:; for the construction of the infinitive,
see note, I. 4. 6. This phrase characterizes the profession of Theodote.
——xpetrroy...Adyou, beyond description in words; cf. I. 6.11:
frarroy rijs atlas. So below: ob yap 8) dxodoacl ye rd Adyou xpeirros
lor: xarapadety, for not indeed to those merely hearing, is it ;ermitted

BOOK II. CHAP. XI. 849

to know that which is beyond the power of description. —— dre:na-
gopunévovs; the Mid. voice: representing for themselves, hints at the
object of the artists in making copies of her, i. e., for use as models of
human beanty. ofs, for the more usual «al roérois. éauris
Sca nares Exo. The genitive éavrjs depends upon 8ea, partitively.
With xar&s exo1, exidercview is to be supplied: it might be decorous to
exhibit. Cf. IT. 1. 21 and 82. Others, however, render: Quaecunque
haberent pulchritudinis commendationem. "Irdow &y efn Sea-
copdvous, == léva: by Séor (Huds) Seacoudvovs. The idea expreseed by
Sez is implied in the verbal in -réoy, and hence the following Acc. This
construction is somewhat frequent in Attic writers, See § 2: ratrypy ,
tuay xdpw tieréov, it is meet that she should give us thanks; ef. with the
preceding clause: judas Sei padrrov Ceodérn xdpw txeay...9 rabtny
jiy. See also Kahn. L. Gr. IT. § 587. Anm. 4. Ob yap 84; see
note, I. 2. 14, and II. 4. 1. obx by oSdvoir’... dxodovdsouy-
res, Follow me at once, “Quin statim sequimini;” for the
construction, see Kiabn. Gr. § 279. 4; cf note, IL 8. 11.

2.—Navoaudvou 8t rot Cwypddov; sc. ypdpavros, to be sup-

plied from (orypdpov, = dre) 8¢ 5 (wypdpos éwatoaro ypdyas. —— ap’;
of. note, IL 6. 1.

8.—TlAeleo a&perhoeras, she will receive greater advantage; cf.
note, I. 1. 8; L 2 61. dx 82 rotroy...3eparetecSa:, the
natural consequence is, that we shall pay court to, honor her and she be
honored, —— el...&xe1,...&y» 8402; for the use of modes here, see
note, IT, 2. 8.

4.—TloAvreAds xexoounudyny, «A. The decency and com-
fort, and even splendor, which Socrates found in the house of Theodote,
does not prove that this was the general condition of the women of her
class, Indeed the astonishment, indicated by him, shows that he ex-
pected to find a very different state of thinga Cf. Chariclea, p. 198, 9.
——Separelg, cultu, ornaments; others render it: attendance or
train of servants, like Sepawalyas. ob rH Tuxobay, which is not
vulgar, or poor; connected in sense with édoSir: as well a8 Sepawela.
Cf. I. 1. 14. —— AAA’ Epa, bud then, or, but perhaps. The &pa retains
in a degree its conclusive force and aleo indicates wonder. The idea is:
if you have not land, which surprises me, I conclude you have a house,
etc. These particles are often used in dialogue where one brings an
objection which has somewhat the nature of an inference from what pre-
cedes; ef. Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 757. b. olla wposdé8ous Fxovea,
« house furnishing a revenue, rent. ——"AAAd wh, but yet... not.

850 NOTES.

xetpordyyvas, servants who engage in mechanical employments, many
of whom were owned by the wealthy Athenians. ——ofros pa Blos
dori; for rovro, «.rA.. by attraction; see Ktihn. Gr. § 240. 8, and note,
L 2. 42.

5.—Kpeitrroy dtwrv...plrwry dydrAny xeariogdas; ie: mpetr-
roy dots plrwy &yéAny xexrijeda: 9 Stov dyéAny; for the use of the Perf
Tenge, see note and references, I. 2. 49. éwitpéwe:s; for the mean-
ing of this word, see note, IIT. 5. 12.

6—Evratdsa éurécy; cf. § 8: els ratra dusiwrovres. The
adverbs fa, év9d3e, évratSa are used both with verbe of rest and mo-
tion; see Kahn. L. Gr. Il. § 571. Anm. 3, and ef. Anab. II. 3.19: &8«
Bacircis apixero; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 46. 80: évraiSa xarapvyety Orouer.

T—OU yap 8h; see note, I. 4. 9, and IL 4. 1.—Snpdoeisy;
the future of the verb Sypay is in Attic writers for the most part of the
Mid. form Snpdoopa, but the active form of the Part. Sepdowy occurs in
Anab. IV. 5. 24; Cyrop. L 4. 16. ——~—Sxpavres...rexvd(Covcip.
We may either consider the subject as implied in the verb here, or infer
jhe noun of Sypevral from the participle.

8.—"Or: wey yap, «7A. Cf. a similar passage, Cyrop. L 6. 40.
——d« roi pavepot rpéxovres dropedtyecy, that they flee has
tily (running) from, ete. Cf for the construction of rpéxorres, the parti-
eiple in the Nom, note, L 2. 1.——xarad wé8as; see note, IL 6. 9.

10.— Ev pev...wepewAexdpevoy, This reply by the collocation
of the words, answers the implied doubt, (1. e., whether she had any net
at all,) in the previous question: you have one I think, and one that
clings around (embraces) very well. toy 82 rpvda@yra, a wanton
lover. Tpuddw, originally: to live delicately, and, to be licentious, wan-
ton. It is worthy of notice, that Socrates, by attributing to Theodote
many of the offices of an honorable love, places before her the contrast
between her present mode of life and that which she might follow. ——
drioxéwacSa:, Aor. tense, to designate an action done for once; that
ia, to vieit a friend, if a friend ever happens to be sick. The variation
from the present tense, which designates continued action, to the Aor.
when temporary action is brought to view, is worthy of notice here both
in the infinitives and participles: drod¢éyerSat, droxArcley, erioxepacSa,
curncdiva, exmerAduevoy, tpvparra, appworhorayros, xpdiayros; and cf.
(lL 7.7; IV. 4.4: wpoelAero pGAAorv Tois vdpos cuudvay droSaveiy,
) wapayopav CH. kexaploSai, «.7.A. For the Perf. here, see
Kahn. Gr. § 255. R. 5, and note, I. 2.49: 38¢c9a. —— girciy ye phe;
ef. note, I. 4. 5: denav ye phy. Sr: &pecrol...dvarelSeis,

BOOK II. CHAP. XI. 851

pecause friends are pleasing to you, I know that you conciliate them,
not only by word but by deed. Adyg and &y~ correspond respectively
to padaxws and edvoixds, indicating not merely the blandishments but
the advantages of friendship.

H.—IIoAd S:apdper rd eatda pio re Kal dp3hs dvdpary
wpospéperdat, it makes much difference, (is of much importance,) to
demean ourselves towards men according to nature and rightly. In re-
ference to Siapéper, cf. IL 12. 5: word Siapdpe: &s BéAriora 1d aya
fxew; and, for the meaning of zpospépeoSa, cf. IIT. 7. 8. To 7-
ploy, used in reference to man, as in L 3.18. The change from the
Opt. with dy: ios by to the indicative éeriy is worthy of notice.

12.—Tots pporvrlCovras cov rotavra a&fitot». The verb
&fioov, which when it signifies to ask, demand, is followed by an Accus,
with the Inf. as in Anab. I. 1.8; Hellen. II. 4. 42. et al., like other verbs
of similar meaning, takes here two accusatives, ofa worotary ab-
Tots...pmeAhoes as will be least trouble to those doing them.

13.—Tda wapa ceauriis; cf.§14: rév wap’ euol. The latter is the
natural construction, and explains the former which is a mingling of two
constructions, 1. e., Swpoto mapa ceauriis ra wapd ceavry, as in the phrase:
of dx ris dyopas BySpwros dropetyovow. Cf. III. 6. 11.

14.—Iipos@eépots, sc. Th waph ceavrip. dwopipyhonots, 8
Tay mapa ceavri, cf. § 13. @s Koopiwtdry dpirjig xal re oal-
yesSa: x.7.r., by the most decorous intercourse and by appearing as
wishing, etc. Tg ¢gaflvecda: Dat. of means together with duAla.
bwoptpvhowots...8endse@o1. The wisdom of this advice in respect
to accomplishing the end proposed, is unquestionable, and the spirit of it
might well be applied to other and worthier objects. Ruhnken com-
pares Aleciphron. Epist. IL 1, 40: uéya trav éraipouedy tors cdpiopa
del rd wapdy rijs dwodadcews brepridendévas tais éAniot Biaxpareiy rods
épacras, wrA. Terent. Heaut. IL 8, 126. hac arte tractabat virum,
ut illius animum cupidum inopia incenderet. In respect to the Nom.
BovAouévn, see note, L 2. 1.

1R—Ti ody ob...éyévov cuvSnpaths trav olawy; why will
you not forthwith become, etc. This use of the Aor. in urgent requesta,
indicating the wish that the desired object were already accomplished,
is somewhat frequent with rf ob and ri od» ob; eee Kiihn. Gr. § 256. 4,
(e), and ef. ITL 1.11.

1@—"I3ia xpdypara woAAd wat Bnudora. By 8ypdor as
contrasted with ia xpdyuara, Socrates designates political employments

852 NOTES.

specifically, but as he did not engage in political life (ra roArricd ode Exper
re), but GAdrous wodsruxods dwole:, L 6.15; he probably intends to use the
phrase in a general way to designate the busy life which he led. ——
@fra:, lit, female friends, playfuily used for his disciples who learned
glarpa re xal éxy8ds from him. Cf. with IL 6, 11 sq. —— édeover; the
future is sometimes used for the present when there is an implied condi-
tion, as here; who would not permit me to be away, if I were disposed
to enter your service. “See Kahn. Gr. § 255.3; L. Gr. IL § 446. 4

17.—Exloraga: ydp; do you then? MTdp, conclusive, cf. with L 3
10: ob y¥dp; ——"AwoAAdSepor. This man was entirely devoted to
Socrates, and was one of those of his friends, present at his last trial. Cf.
Apol. § 28: ’"AwoAAddepos excSupnrhs pty loxupes abou (rod Zexpdrovs),
BAdws 8° ebhSys.—— 7év8e¢; when the demonstrative pronoun is used
with a proper name, the latter does not take the article; see Kiihn. Gr.
§ 246. R. 1. (b) and references; L. Gr. IL § 488. Anm. ——’AvriaSé-
yny; see note, IL 5.1; Symp. 1.3; IV. 44: Senpdrec cxord(ar our-
Siapepever. @fBndev; for the termination -Sey, see Kithn. Gr.
§ 235. 3, and R. 1. 2.

18.—Xpiicov, lend. ——édw) ool, against you, i e., for taking or
charming you; cf. note, 1.3.11: ép° offs, «.1.A. day wh Tis ge-
Awrépa cov Ev8or ¥; Socrates here as in § 16: gla, humorously
applies to his disciples the Janguage used of harlota. Thus Udor Erepes
was the common formula for excluding one lover when another was pre-
sent; cf. Lucian Dial. Meretr. XIL p. 810: dwéeActoa dASdvra, "Evdcp
repos, elxovca; VIIL p. 800: édwesdh 80 cASdvra wort awdxAaa>
KadAidins yap tr8or Fy.

CHAPTER XII.

1.—Tay Euvdyreyw rivd, one of his disciples. ydoy Te.
xal, «7A, lit, both young and having, ete, i. e., although young, etc,
po et...et are sometimes employed in Latin. ——l8:erixds...7d
capa Uxeis... 18sérqs. The noun ldcérns, designates a pritate
person, one who has no professional knowledge, and hence unskilled,
unpractised, and here, one who does not practise gymnastics, neglects
bodily exercise. Soin IIL 7.7: of i8:éra: is antithetical to rois dem
vais, where see note. Cf. Plato as quoted by Weiske, Vol. VIIL p. 420:
«3 1d cdua yay nal uh ldcaTinas 2 patres. “ISieriKes Ri cua
kya, to have a body unpractised in athletic exercises, and hence feeble,

BOOK III. CHAP. XII. 858

sickly. In respect to the construction of 7d capa xaxés, Biwrixas Eau,
ef. IIL 18.1: 1d céipa xdewow Exovrs; Oecon. L 18: Ssre... xdacoy pds
7d capa Exot, xdacoy 8& Thy Wuxthy, edaiov 3t Tdy olxoy. 1Sidras
weév; the contrast implied in the ywéy solitarium is rod 82 d:avceicda
éxiéAoua. or it may be expressed in English by a paraphrase: I am
indeed unpractised in gymnastic exercises; this does not pertain to my
course of life; I give my attention to intellectual pursuits; ef. I. 1.1
H piv... ypagh. —— Ob8dy» ye pGAAoy, ec. [8idérns ef. You are not
more an i3idérys, i. e., not leas an a&SAnrhs than those who are about to
contend in the Olympic games, réy éy 'OAuumig ped, x.rA. The idea
here is: You have as much need to accustom yourself to &oxyois rod
oduaros as the literal doxyral ré» ’OAvuxiwy. For when your country
calls you to her defence in war you must be there. And you will as
much need strength and activity of body as the combatant in the Olym-
pic games, ty "ASnvatios Shoovery, lit, which the Athenians
place, i.e, institute. The language is derived from the Games, So in
Virg. Aen. V. 66: Prima citae Teucris ponam certamina classis, —*
TbxX@otr; 8. &yave Séyres: quam fors tulerit, as in §2: dd»
oSta téxwct; q. V.

2—As’ abrd rotro, on account of this very thing: sc. rhy rod
odéparos xaxetlay. day oStw rixeaci, if they shall so chance, 80.
SovrAeborres Toy Aorwdy Bloy; i. e., if it shall so happen. Cf. Hellen. VIL
2.84; IV. 1.84; Anab. II. 2.17; HL 1.8. —éx«rloavres dvidre
wAcle trav bxapxévrev abrois, sometimes paying more for their redemp-
tion than they really possess, they, ete.

$.—Tédy dxiriplwy ris waxetlas trodrayv, ie, these mise-
ries which follow the neglect of physical exercise; i.e. poverty, dis-
grace, captivity, slavery, ignominy, death, ete. The word émrriuley is
well chosen to indicate that these evil. are of the nature of punishment
for neglect of the physical powers. Kal piy...ye, atqui certe.
wOAAG Sdw nal 48le; these adjectives are in the predicate,
agreeing with the implied antecedent of &, and rdv éwimeAduevoy is the
Accus. subject of dwopdves. robrev; &. Tey Tis Kaxetlas éxiTe-
plev.—— dyreryétepoy; ec. ri, a change of gender which has fre
quently been noted.

4.—Tadvarria...9. So ¥#, than, is used after évayriay in IV. 5.8:
Thy dyxpdreaay réy dvayriay } Thy adxpaclay—alrlay eva. See Kihn.
Gr. § 328.2; L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 8, and ef. note, IIL 7.7: d:apdpes
ere réy re Aotwdy Bloy...xal ros tavray wail. The con-
trast here strictly requires the pronoun in the first clause: abrof re...

854 NOTES.

aa) reis devrav waset. The contrast of the rb re Accrbe Blew with the
time after death, probably gave rise to the present construction. ——
&gopuas, here, wealth, means of living ; cf. note, IL 7. 11.

5.—H wéAis...doues Snpocig ra zpds tdr wéAcher, ow
Btate does not publicly institate the practice of those things that pertain
to war. A difference is here suggested between Athens and Sparta. In
the former place, education, and hence gymnastic exercises, were not
demanded by law, as in the latter, but only by custom. dwsperei-
@a:, to be cared for. ob82 dv BAA... 0088 dv wpdies, arr
The first ob8¢=—ne quidem, sof even, the last= nor. “AAA odS.
&yér:, is contrasted with weAcuixds dyur, the subject of the preceding
paragraph. It should be noticed that ob8¢...o0%3€ are never properly
used as parallel with obre... ofre: neither ...nor. See Kahn. Gr. § 821.
R.7; L. Gr. IL § 744 2. word 8:agépes, it is far better. There
is however an ellipsis of the contrasted clause with this word, as well as
with interest in Latin: odd duapdpe ds BéAtiota 7d cia tye xa)
és xdxcora. Cf. note, IIL 11. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop. IL 3. 4

6—Exel...ctlsotxn ol8er. The sentence begins as if it were to
proceed with wdyres Yoaow; such changes are not unfrequent especially
‘ with enunciations introduced by &sre; ef. Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 828. 1.
nal A43n, «rAd. The effects of the neglect of physical culture
upon the mind, here enumerated by Socrates, are but too well and too
often verified in the fate of those of studious habita wodAdnis
woAAois; for similar instances of paronomasia in Greek, cf. Kahn.
L. Gr. IL § 8665. 2.

V—Kal rh» evetiay. There is generally supposed to be a trajec-
tion of the xafl, which is to be rendered with xpos rd évayria, «7A.
This position may have been chosen to bring out more clearly the con-
trast expressed in the wpds...yryvoudver; cf. a trajection of xaf in IV.
7.7%. A more natural explanation of this passage is perhaps, to consider
the «af as in its proper place with the meaning of also or even, and «al
rhy edetiay xphoipoy elyat, x.7.A. == soundness of body ehould even be use-
ful, ete, xalros, atqui, or, at vere, not quanquam.

8.—Td...ynpaca:; ec. rd. Kithn. Gr. § 238. R.8; L Gr. IL
§ 414.5. There is also an old form of the Aor. of this verb -ynpava:;
of. Kithn. Gr. § 161.8; L. Gr. I. § 186. p. 190. Thus Thomas Mag. p.
78. ed. Ritech., says: 'npavas wal xataynpava: apxasrepov: of 3° Scre-
poy ynpaoa: xal xatraynpaca. @SdAe: abrépara yiyverdat,
come nut of their own accord, i. e, without practice.

BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 855

j CHAPTER XIII.

l—poce:xdéy riva xalpecy; with the formula of greeting:
mposecw. xalpex, we find the Dat. instead of the Acc. in Hellen. IV. 1.
81: dAAhAos xalpay xposeiwoy. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (1), —— yeaot-
oy, absurd. &ypotxorépws. This adverbial ending, properly
belonging to the positive, is however somewhat frequently found in com-
paratives; see Kithn. Gr. § 85. R.; L. Gr. L § 827. 3, and cf. Venat.
XII. 3. pes(dves; de Rep. Lac. I. 5. roSeworépws. IT. '7. (5). Syseiwordpws ;
Symp. IV. 3. éxSidvws; de Re equ. L 6. dyporépws, et al. Siaxet-
advy weptéruxes, “rather churlishly disposed,” Hickie. Auwel;
an anacoluthon for Auweiy, to answer to dpy[Ceodat

2—Axovuerds, a physician of the age of Socrates, and his friend.
See Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. A.; p. 268. A. B.; Symp. p. 176. B. wav-
cacdai écdlovra, that he should cease eating ; i. e., before satiety.
The subject is here implied in the participle; see note, L 8.8. So in:
byrewdrepdy gyno idtew waveduevoy.

3.—Ilap’ daurg, with him, i.e, at his house. Wuxpory...
Ssre Aoveacdai, cold’ for bathing; so the Latin: frigida ad
lavandum. The adjective in the positive with Ssre is used for the
comparative with 4 Ssre. See B. 139. m. 56.——&xSovra: alvovres;
see I. 2. 47. Ma rdy Ai’; 8c. od« &xSovra, the negative being im-
plied in the preceding interrogation ; see note, I. 4. 9.——vreSabpana,
&s nbdws, i.e. redatyana, ri oftws Ades xpevra. So ds is used for
81: odrws in Plat. Crito, p. 43. B; Savyd(w alcSavduevos, os H8dws
xasevSes; see Kahn. Gr. § 829. R. 8; L. Gr. IL § 771. 8 dy
"AgkAnwiov; sc. vep; 80 with ’Audiapdov; see Kahn. Gr. § 868. b;
L. Gr. IL § 474. b., p. 118.
4.—AxéAovdoy, his footman, an attendant who followed his master

in public; as really a part of the family, as the master himself, and
hence, like a proper name, without the article.

5.—OYxot, at home, i.e, in Athens. wopevdpevos, wepi-
warhoas; for the anaphora here, see I. 1. 18. éxtrelvass; the
idea is: if you would just extend these walks that you make about the
city in a direction toward Olympia, and continue them five or six days,
you would arrive there without having walked more than if you had
been at home. xapidaorepory...uGrAdrov. The adverb puarroy
may be, though it is not often, joined to a comparative to givd it force
as in Il. «. 248: pntrepo: yap wardAoy, much more easily; cf. Ktihn. Gr.

856 NOTES.

§ 239. R. 1. A much more frequent use of it ia, after several words, to
call to mind the comparative, and, as it were, repeat ite significance ; so
in Sympos. L 4: olua: od” woAd dy rh» xatacxeviy pot Aaurpotépary
davijval, ei Gy8pdow exnexadapucvos Tas Wuxds...5 dxbpay xexoopnueros
ely pGAAov, hei orparyyois nal iwwapyos. In such cases as this paa-
Aoy # introduces a clause that is to be considered as supplementary to
the main thought. wpoetoppay nuépe mig, to set out ome day
sooner ; for the Dat. of measure or excess, see Kiihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (3). (c);
J. Gr. IL § 490. 8 So just below; rd 8 jG jyudpg wAclowas, more by
one day ; se. than is commonly consumed in the journey. wepat-
vrépw rov perpiov; cf. note, L 6.11: fAarroy rijs dflas.

6—Ilaperddn, lit, was stretched out, but here, weary, fatigued ,
of. Cyrop. L 3.11: ges waparefyais rovroy, Sswep ovros due waparelves
flat. Symp. p. 207. B: (r& Snpla) rG Amy waparewdueva. Lysid. p.
204. C: eddy 8° obros nal cyixpdy xpdvov curtiarplyy coi, waparadtoe;ras
brd cov dxovuy Sauda Afyovros; where ece Stallbaum’s note. —— 1rd
inxdrsoy; before these words pdvoy is to be supplied. Herbst com-
pares Anab. I. 4.18: SAeyor, Sr: ob wrod’ obros 5 worauds diaBards
yévorro wey, ei uh tére, AAAS wAolocow, and Sauppius adds III. 2 13;
VL 22. See Bos’ Ellipses Gr. p. 307, where many examples are given.
&dxérAoudds; see note, § 5. pGAAow 8b, even more, or, rather.
Cf. Cyrop. V. 4. 49; Plat. Lach. p. 196, C; Stallb. ad Phileb. p. 58, et al.
——oxnudvov...ay8pds; Gen. after a general word understood
in the predicate with elva: running ; lit. a man exercised in the Palaes-
tra, dexnrhs; and then, one who is liberally educated. It is thus anti-
thetical to ais; since slaves were not allowed to take part in the exer
cises of the Palaestra at Athens,

CHAPTER XIV.

1.—Aeixvoy. This word here designates an entertainment where
“each one brought his own provisions; hence sometimes called Setsvey
asd oxupl8os, because the provisions were brought in baskets. Where
each guest contributed to the expense of the feast it was called %paves.
See Smith’s Dictionary Deipnon, p. 848. —— oépore»; Opt. to denote
repeated or customary action ; see note, I 2. 57; éporres first follows
and then gepoudver. So we not unfrequently find ¢<¢pe» where we
might expect @dpeoSa, as wicddy pépew for picddy pépeoSa:; cf. Stallb.
Plat. Lysid. p. 208. A, and Kihn. Gr. Il. § 898. 8. ——joxbvorre

BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 857

76; it is quite doubtfal whether this ré ehould be added. It is not
found in the Mss. but might have easily been omitted in consequence of
the preceding -ro. —— ératovro...dyavotvres; see Kahn. Gr,
§ 810. 4. (f).

2.—Zirouv; here, bread, though lit., wheat-flour, as gira wae the
flour from barley ; Smith’s Dict. Sitos. —— 8yoy, antithetical to olrov;
see note, L 3. 5, and Boeckh’s Econ. B. L ch. 17. p. 101, 2 Aéyou
Beros wept Svoudrey, i. ©, Adyou Svros, dq’ oly Iryp Exacrow byoua fn.
This clause is parenthetical, Adyeu 8vros being in the Gen. Aba For
the use of the Prep. éw{ with the Dat. see Kahn. Gr. § 296. IL (d);
L. Gr. IL §612. In like manner we find: dvopudles, carey rs Owl rim.
Plat. Sophiet. p. 218. C: Ni» yap 8) od xdyd ° obrov wép: rolyoua pévoy
Exopew wow 7d 82 Epyor, dg’ § xadrovper, ixdrepos rdy’ dy i8iG wap’ jyiy
abrois txoruev. Parmenid. p. 147. D: xacrov ray dvoudrev ote éxl rin
«adcis. dw) woly wore; see note, L 1. 1. yap 3%; cf. note,
IL. 4. 1. Ob yap ob»; see note, IIL 6. 12.

3.—Td Spor abrd, lit, meat itself, i.e, alone, solum, asin § 2:
7d 82 Bor aitd nad’ abdré. See Kahn. Gr. § 303. R. 4; L Gr. IL § 6830.
Anm. 8. aaoxhoews; the lifeand habits of an athlete. This pas-
sage is well paraphrased by Ernesti: Si quis opsonium edit sine pane,
non guod athleta est, nec ex athleticae vitae consuetudine et lege, sed
voluptatis causa, poteritne is syopdyos dicif ——oyxoAj vy’ &» (scarce-
Ty), Le, according to Suidas == 0b3’ Srws, ob3auas, or, Bpadéws. Cf. IV.
2. 24; 4.25. ——dwxecdSlay, sc rl 8oxet elyax; what do you think of
hin who with little bread eats much meat! TOtS Deots...TOAV-
xapwiay; cf note, IT. 2. 10.

4.—Ilaparnpeir’, pn Totroy of eAnolov. Of wAnoloy is in
apposition with duets implied in waparnpetre. We should use a vocative
in English ; cf. Kahn. Gr. § 269. 2. (b). Cf. as quoted by Kahn. Hellen.
IL 8, 54: Sets 8 AaBdyres xal dwayaydyres of EvSena ob Sei ra dx
tobray «wpdocere. Cyrop. VL. 2.41: Sets 82 of Hyendves apds cud
awdyres cupBddAere. Also Kriiger, Anab. III. 1. 46, and Stallb. Plat
Hip. Maj. p. 281. A.——rg clr 8hqy, rg Ye olr@e xphce-
vai. ‘Qs is implied here; cf. note, IL 1.12. Athenaeus thus para-
phrases this clause: & wapdévyres, tls Suay rg pev Epry ds by xpirras, TP
8° Obey ds Ure.

5.—"Apa yérotr’ by...dporoila, «.7.A, could there be a prepa-
ration of food, more expensive or more contrary to the art of making
viands, than that which, ete. hy éWomworetrat; for the verb with
an Acc. of kindred meaning, see Kithn. Gr. § 278. 1. 2. ——wéy ye

858 NOTES.

the particle yé here refers to the whole clause, and indicates that it iz
introduced as an argument for the preceding declaration ; much like ydp.
For this signification, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S. 890, 1, and references
there: Cyrop. IL 2. 2; Plat. Symp. p. 215. C., et al.

6—Tods &picta éxiorapévous; we may eupply rh» sfowolas
or consider éwior. as used Aba, asin IIL 9.11. For the use of the Art.
with the subject here, see IIL 1.8.—rdy Eva pupdy dvi BWy wpo-
wéurecy. The article gives a distributive character to the phrase: to
accompany each piece of bread by a single, etc. Cf. Kahn. Gr. § 244 5;
L. Gr. IL § 484. Sve ph wapelm wodAd. The Opt. is perhaps
here employed to correspond with the following Opt. 3éva:r’ ty; cf. IV.
2.20: 3dvacro yap hy, déwdre BobAoiro, cal dpdus TavTa role;
#h is employed, because Sre has a conditional as well as a temporal sig-
nification, and is in that respect nearly equivalent to ei.

T—Td ebaxeiodat, «7A, in the dialect of the Athenians, synon.
with dodlev: 1d ebwxeicda: dadley early. vd 32 3 wposne:-
cSat...dwl rg ratra éodiey, err; the eb is added, that we may
eat, elc.; ie, the «3 is added to give the word the signification of eat-
ing those things that injure not, etc. The Prep. éri indicates end or
design. ——— Ssre...7d ebwxeigda...dveriSe: 20 that he applied the
word edax. to those who made a proper use of food.

BOOK IV.

CHAPTER I.

1.—Kal ef perplws gicSavopnédvy, even if, or, although, xalwep.
For this use of xal ei and the distinction between it and el xal, éf also,
eee Kahn. Gr. § 340.7; L. Gr. IL § 824. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 52. A.
Bornem. Cyrop. IIL 8. 69: Merpiws alcSuyduevos, of moderate capacity
== petplay aloSnow txwv. Cf. Thucyd. 1. 71: Sppuer 38° by BSixoy obdéy
otre xpos Seay vév dpxlwv, otre apds dySpdrey trav aloSavoydver, which
the scholiast interprets by @povizer. Cf. also the absolute use of intel-
ligere in Latin; Cie Brut. XLIX. 183: an alii probantur a multitu
dine, alii autem ab iis, qui intelligunt.——dérovoiy cal ey ire
ov», wheresoever and in whatever business (they may be). In like
manner absolutely or with:a verb implied, the Latin compounds, ubi-
eungue, quicunque, ete, are used; of. Ovid. Am. IIL 10.5: Te

id - BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 859

Dea, munificam gentes ubicunque loquuntur he. ubicun-
que sunt. —— dwodexopévous exetvoy, lit, approving of him, and
then following his instructions; cf. L 2.8. For the use of éxeivoy, see
note, L 2. 3. wal(wy...cmovdd (wy, sportive... serious.

2.—"Ep7...&y, he would say; for the signification of &y, cf. note
upon [ 1. 16.:-——rivos épay, verbs denoting an affection of the mind
govern the genitive. Kiihn. § 274. 1,a For the idea, cf. note, II. 6. 28:
Sik 7d epewrinds elvar. gavepds 3° hy... epsdpevos; not desirous
of those well endowed in person with beauty, etc. ; see note, IL 6.7: 8%Aov
elyas. Gpay; see note, IL 1. 22 ols wposéxorev...& ay
wdSocer. In indirect discourse, the Optative is often used after a pre-
ceding preterfte or historical present tense, where the subjunctive or
indicative would stand in direct discourse ; and in such cases &y may be
compounded or associated with any of the relatives or relative coujune-
tions, if, in the direct discourse, the subjunctive would have been em-
ployed. In direct discourse the form here would have been af dyaSal
dvces prynpovetovow A dy pdSwouw, «.1A.; i. e., quickly learn what they
attend to and retain in mind what they may have learned. See Kahn.
Gr. § 345. 4, and R.4; L. Gr. IL § 845. 8, and ef. II. 7.7; Anab. L 5,
9: vouller, Som wey &y Sarrov EAS01 rocobry dwapacxevacrotépy Baci-
" Det paxeioda:; VII. 2. 6: 5 ’AvatiBios re pey 'Apiordpxy emiorérsAR
(Pres, hist.) drdcous B&W ebpoir dv Bulaytiy ray Képou orpariwray bwo-
Acrcyupdvous, awoddeSau pynmovevery...dwidupeiy; the arti-
cle is to be supplied here from the preceding Infin. roi... payddyey, ete.
Eariv, tt is permitted, or, one can.

3.—Ob rd» abrdy 8%. This position uf 3% in the fourth instead
of the second place in the enunciation, is not without example; cf. Anab.
V. 2.2: els robs Aplaas 8t wpodtpws Fyow; Hellen. VI. 4. 17: xal rods
dx” dpxais 88 rére Katarerpddvras axoAoudeiy exéAevoy; De Re Equ.
V. 9: wal thy xd yaotépa 8t Kyay nddapow. This position seems to be
owing to the close relation of the preceding words, which make, as it
were, but one. At least this accounts for it in most cases, —— dw}
adyras Het, he was not accustomed to approach all, ete, The imper-
fect. denotes customary action; and the phrase is nearly equivalent to:
wpospépeadal rim (IIL 7. 8. note), yet with the accessory idea of ap-
proaching. toe: &yadods, good in respect to nature, or en-
dowed with a good nature, So effpwpeveordrovs rais Wuyxais in § 4
The dative here denotes that in respect to which, etc.; see Kahn. Gr.
§ 284. 8.10, and cf. Anab, IIL 1. 42: rais Yuxais efSwperdorepoi—ray Te
trawv, «.7.A.; the particle ré corresponds to xafl before ray xuvén.

!
860 NOTES.

With 8vexadexrordrovs and ¢avA., yryvoudvous is to be supplied. and
rendered like the Inf, after éw:8e:xrdwr. Tas pty axdeloas,
some being tratned. The ras which according to the usual construction
would answer to the one here, with the 3¢ below (dvaydéyous 32), is
omitted and implied in the participle -yevoudvas; cf. Kahn. L. Gr. IL
§ 782. Anm. 1. dvayéyous, antith. to dxdelvas, signif. as its com-
position shows: untrained. The same word is applied to horses in IIL
8. 4 dpleras ylyvecSa:; the change to the Inf from the Part.
ycyvoudvous is less strange here, after éxi8eicytev, since the verb from
which that participle is derived, in the sense of teach, is more frequently
followed by the infinitive; see note, II. 3 17.

—Efepyacrixwrdrous Sy ay tyxetpaas; {oF the Gen., see
note, IIL 1.6. With déyxepéo: the verb e€epyd(ecda: is to be supplied
* from the preceding adjective éfepyacrixerdrovs. Sauppius, compares
IIL 9. 5: oBre rods ph exictaudvous SivacSa: wpdrrew, 4AAX wa) day
eyxerpaciy (sc. wpdrrew), a&uaprdvew. —— 8:d...nanxna dpydlor-
rat. In respect to the change from oratio obliqgua to recta ; see Kahn.
L. Gr. IL. § 850.

b.—Egpévou Adyay, he instructed them by saying. —— EY ris
efera:; the indicative in oratio obligua is not unfrequent when a thing
is intended to be represented as a fact, or as passing before the eyes;
of, Kithn. Gr. § 845. R. 5, and note, I. 1. 18.

CHAPTER II.

1.—This conversation with Euthydemus, and chap. IV. of this same
book, are frequently referred to, as a specimen of the manner in which
Socrates was accustomed to reason with the arrogant and self-conceited
persons whom he met; see especially IV. 4. ——unéya ppovoicouy
éx) cogla, who pride themselves on account of their wisdom.
&s wposegépero; for the signification of this word, ef. note, ITI.
7. 8; the imperfect tense, denoting customary action, as frequently.
EvSbsynuory; see I. 2 29, and Plat. Hipp. Minor, with Stall-
baum’s Prolegomena. td» xaddy, an appellation frequently given
to the learned men of Athens; cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 278. E: 'Ilooxpdrny
vév xaddv; Phileb. p. 11. C: @{anBos 6 xadds; Protag. extr.: KaaAlg re
warg; Xen. Hellen. II. p. 470. C: Kprrla rg xarG; and in Latin, Cia
Tuse, Disp. I. 40. 96: Propino hoe pulchro Critiae. ypdppara,
ox ovyypdupara, cuyyeypaupudva, books of extracts, precepts, and examplea,

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 861

selected from other authora, codiotay tev evdoxipwrdreor

here refers to former prose writers as contrasted with wormray, and not
to “the Sophists” specifically; see Grote’s Greece, Vol. VIEL p. 480.
—— dx totter, hence, or, on this account. Siapépery ray
QAixioray ex) cogig; the more usual construction would be with-
out the preposition éxf. The idea here is similar to that in: péya ¢po-
veiy én) copig. —— dAwlSas; see note, 1.1.11: dvdyxas. wp&tov
py; the idea in these words is resumed by ear’ dpxas pty in the begin-
ning of § 8, and the going with his disciples (ray ped’ éavrod rivas fxr)
is contrasted with the going alone (dyes FASev) in § 8. 3:a ved-
rnta obwe els thy &yopay eisidyra; ie, he was not yet twenty
years old; see note, IIL 6. 1. xadliCovra eis; sometimes verbs
of rest involve the idea of the motion that preceded, and may hence be
followed by eis. Hes, was accustomed to go, Impf.——réay ped’
éavroi tivas, certain of those with him, his disciples,

%—Kal wparoy wey; to which wdaw 82 in §8 and édwel 83 in § 6
correspond. wpds dxeivoy &roBAédwecy; in like manner we say
that children look to parents (for support), and people direct their eyes to
rulers (for counsel, succor, etc.). Cf. in Greek § 80: rotro xpbs oe axo-
BaAdre ef pos eeAhoas dy eyyhoasda. *"AwoBAdwrecy is also followed
by eis; asin Hellen. VL 1. 8: 4 oh warpls els ot dwoBAdwea:; Anab. VIL
2. 83: eis dAAorplay rpare(ay dwoPAdrwy. xiyesy, Move or draw
into conversation. Cf, Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 223. A. TAS...TE-
xvas...grovialeus. Lwovdaios rhy réxyny = dewds rhy téxvyy;
ef. § 6. The subject of ylyverSa: (rivds) is implied in cwovdalous. The
words ras péy SAlyou atlas réxvas forma strong contrast with rd 32
mpoeordya wéAews. and ravroudrov, by one’s own natural en-
dowments, by nature ; like give: in IV. 1.38. Cf. § 4 and 6; Plat. Alcib.
L p. 118. C: Adyeras (6 MepixdAjjs)... obx aad rabroudrov copds yeyerdvas
GAAa TOAAOIs Kal copois cvyyeyordvas. So in Demosthenes, Coron. p. 296
205: tov abréparoy Sdvaroy = natural death.

3.—Tijs cuvedplas, the session, assembly, ie. at the gxoxoeioy.
EvSb8nueos odtog); proper names with the demonstratives
otros, éxeivos, 88¢ and airds do not take the article; see Kithn. Gr. § 246.
8. (6); L. Gr. II. § 488. Anm. For the use of the demonstrative 3 with
otros = this here, see Kithn. Gr. § 95. (e). éy nAcele yevdpervos,
when he shall arrive at the age of manhood. ‘HAcala is used, nar’ eoxh»,
for manly age, i, e,, from eighteen to fifty. ——7ris wéAews Adve»
wepl revos xporidelons, the State giving the opportunity of speak-
ing, i, ¢,, proposing a consultation. Adyo», or, yréuas xpoTidévas
16

$62 NOTES.

was the office of the apée8poi, who, when the people were assembled.
called out: rls dyopebew BobrAcra: ;

—Ez:orapdver, used absolutely withuut an object; cf note,
ITL 9. 11 and references. ——rdvayria, 8c é@xolnoa, (contra feci,) to
be supplied from the preceding. context. ——7d 8éfa:, 8c. mepadyxévas.
CL § 8: gvAarrépevon ob pudvor Td wade Ti xapd rev iarper, GAAS cal
7d SéEas pepadgudva: thy vréyyny tabrys

—Apudoare... hy, tt would be flting; nearly synonymous with
a form of zpérew. xal rets Bovropudvois waph rRr wéAcws
larpixdy Upyor AaBety, those also who wish to receive, ete. Phyai-
cians were appointed by the State and received a salary from ‘the public
treasary; cf. Boeckh's Occon, I. 31, and Weiske in h. L Cf Sehol. to Aris-
toph. Acharn. 1029: Axpoole xeperevotper: iarpol xal Syydores xpoixa
Sepdrevey. —— drirhSecor y’, useful indeed, yé = yoiw; ef. note, L
_ 2. 54. —— pade?ty...pepadnxdéva:; for the difference of significa-
tion in the Prea and Perf., see note, IIL 1. 4. dy épiv &wonip-
Suvetey, ‘“‘hazarding experiments upon you,’"—Packard in bh. lL Cf
Plin. H. N.; cited by Schneid. XXIX. 1: Discunt (medici) periculis
nostris et experimenta per mortes agunt.

—"H3y pt», «.7-A There is little doubt that this refers to a time
subsequent to the interview above alluded to, and indicates the result
of Socrates’ previous efforts. He had now grained his ear. repi-
BdadAcodSat, lit, to throw around, here, acguire (for himself, Mid.
Voice). @avpactrd» ydp. There is an ellipais here: odx épSus
woeis @uAarréueves ards tt @SéyyeoSa. Still we may give the ides
substantially in English or Latin by an affirmative particle: surely, sane
or, profecto.—— és cuvexdorara, most assiduously. —— rapa
vois aplurots...elva. ‘Aplorois is in the predicate and attracted into
the Dat. by the antecedent ro?s, and the whole phrase is contrasted with
aad’ dtavrots, alone. ——as obx by...yevdpevos; i.e, voullorres,
Sri ob by UArAws decdAcyos yévawre, or, odx dy MAAas... yeréodas; cf. IL
2. 13.

%T—Kalro: ye; see note, L 2 8. Travia éxelyay. Tavra
according to general usage refers to the nearer thing (Susaréy... Ad-
yew, «tr.), and éxelvey to the more remote (ef BovAduerc: «Sapte,
u.T.A.). ——wep trXerdvear...dAdrrous, «7A, lit., fewer succeed al-

though more devote themselves to them, i.e, fewer in proportion to the
number, ete.

BOOK IV. CHAP. II. ; 363

8.—O 8,» is here conclusive, and forms a transition to something new
——dkcotovyros EvSudhuou; this is contrasted with the rpoSuuérepos
dxovorra that follows. Upon the perfect signification of dxove, just below,
see note, IIL 5. 26. Tg Byri, really, in truth. ypdupara;
see § 1. ouryAxas; cf. 91: cuvereypevoy; § 10: ovAdéyes.

9.—N} rh» “Hpay; see L 5. 5. wpoelAov...marddoy;
note, IL 1.2 persdvas thy coolay, to pursue, engage in the
pursuit of, wisdom.

10.—Asecitdounoey 6, xr; ef. IIL 6.4. ——"Apa ph; these par-
ticles presuppuse a negative answer; cf. I. 3. 11. "AAAS ph; ef. IIL
11.4 rovro Sei. Tovro is accusative here. See B.131.N.4. ‘The
more usual constr. is the Dat. of the person and Gen. of the thing. Wool-
sey, Gorg, p. 491. D. says: Sf sometimes takes the Acc. of the thing when
that isa pronoun. —— OG«ovy, certainly, ... not. doTporAdyos am
astronomus as dorpoAoylaxastronomia. Still aorpovoula was
in use; see IV.7. 5. In like manner Latin writers even in the golden
age of the language, use astrologusandastrologia forastronomus
and astronomia, which were employed in a later age. See Andrews’
L. Lex. h. v. pavytods...rmdyu hAtolous Svras. This judg-
ment of the rhapsodes applies only to the age of Sucrates and to the phi-
losophers; their offices were highly valued in an earlier age. For an
account of them, and their services, and the depreciation of them by
Socrates and others, see Grote’s Hist. of Greece, Vol. I. Part I. ch. 21.

p- 184 aq.

11.—Ot 34 rou—; there particles strictly presuppose a negative
answer to the interrogation, but are of course used ironically here, as in
II. 8. 1. Bacitar:th, ac. réxyn: “the kingly art,” i. e. the science of
government. tavra; for this Acc. see Kihn. Gr. § 279.7. Example.
nal pdaa...nal ob old» ré ye, most certainly (I have thought
upon it), and it is not indeed possible, etc.; xal...ye extend the answer
to the question, or, introduce something in addition to the simple answer,
and hence, are in place here. Cf. IV. 5. 2: dpa xaddv... voul(ers elvas..
drcudepiay; ‘Qs oldy révye pddiora, En.

12.—Toiro cxarelpyara:; rovro. ec. Sixasoy elya:, have you
attained to this, i. e, to be just? obsevds...3lxatos; cf. note, 1
5. 6, and IL. 7. 4: dAvorreAts dwdpaive. *Ap’ ody; see note, II. 6.1
——“Eor: pdyror; see note, Il. 6. 2.—— Mh ody...0b Sivapas
Mf ovy...ob Surduat, am I then not able, dc. In reference to the con-
struction, see Kuhn. Gr. § 844. 5. (d); L. Gr. IL § 779, Some Mes, and

a

¢

864 NOTES.

Edd. have the Subj. 8éreya: instead of the indicative. But the latter
seems preferable, as Euthydemus speaks with strong confidence. ——
Kal...rd ris &8:nelas; i e@, ob pdvoy Ta Tis Biucaiocivns Epya —
dyyhoacSat, GAAd wal rd ris a8ixias.

18.—EvravSot. Some editors read évraudi, supposing the former

to belong to the Ionic Dialect, but Stallbaum, Plato Phileb. p. 28, cites

several examples of the use of évravSoi in Attic Greek, as Plat. Apol. p.

88; Aristoph. Nubes 814, et al. —— EY rl... rposdety, if it seem to

wt there is need of these things also, i.e, in addition to other facilities, as
dicated by wpos in xposdeiv.

14.—Afirdorv Sri, gn; see note, ITI. 7. 1. ——odStr» qyutvy rovras
xeloera:, The Dat here denotes in the opinion or judgment of ; see Kahn.
4 284. 8. (10), (a); L Gr. II. § 581, d. Cf IV. 6. 4: & &pa rd wepl rods
Seeds rdumma elBcs. dpdas dy ity eboeBhs &pioudvos efn; Cf. in Lat, Taci-
tus’ Annal. 1 42: cives, quibus tam proiecta senatus auctoritas, i. e,
quorum judicio. Aeiydy yap, (no), for that would be terrible, a com-
mon ellipsis before ydp.

18.—Kal pdara, sc. hooper. xrAdwry tre wal apwd(y; for
the distinction in meaning between these words, see note, IIL 6. 11. ——
pds rH O8iale eS4xaper. This isa constructio praegnansfor: zpds
thy d8iclay dSheapev, Ssre xeioda: wpds abrH# See Kiihn. Gr. § 300. 3;
GU Gr. IL § 621. cf. 17: wrordpads rh» dadrny ratray Sicouer; but a
little after, xpds rh y Sixatordtyyy et ratryny ab rhy dvdryy wot Seréov;
els rd abcd, rotro ad rorépwce Serdoy; "ESixayey is a more rare
form in Attic Gr., for ener, see Kahn. L Gr. I. § 208.

16.—Tipds wey rods woreplous...raiaira wroreiy; cf Cyrop
I. 6. 81: Sidbpile 88 robraw A re wpds rods plrAous roinréory, wai &
wpds rods éxSpodvs. Plat. Phaed. p. 113. E: apds wardpa 9 pyrépa
Oe” dpyiis Blady 7: wpdtayres, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. VIII. p. 559. A.
——d&wroteraroy elym, wholly free from guile; the subject here
may be rivd, although Kiihner says: oerparyyév.

17.—A:raxphonra: éaurdy, commit suicide ; ‘the verbs 8:axp3-
gSa: and xcaraxpicda: with the meaning to kill, are construed with the
Accusative. See Kiihn. Gr. § 285. (2), and examples; L. Gr. IL § 585.
Anm. 8. Cf. Thuoyd. L 126: xcade(oudvous 3¢ rivas ... diexphoayro,. ——
addy } dprdon; see note, IIL 611.

18.—Aravrra, in all things. dvariSepa: rd elpnudva; ef.
note, I. 2 44; dvarlSenua:— Aci yé ror, certe quidem; see note,
IIL 4 10.

BOOK IV. CHAP. II, 865

19.—Soerates here argues for the eake of curing the vanity of
Eathydemus; and in apparent contradiction of his principles, as else-
where laid down (cf IIL 9. 4 #q.; IV. 6. 6), since he separates know-
ledge and action, and makes virtue consiet in mere theoretic knowledge,
instead of action founded on knowledge, i. e. voluntary and intelligent
action. He however probably intends toe speak only in a comparative
manner, and to say, that the man who is éxdyra Wevdduevoy is Bixadre-
pow than one who is &«orra, but yet is not Sixazoy. According to his
notion, virtue is knowledge, but he who knows, both approves and
practises the right. See a more fall explanation in Ritter’s Hist. Philos
Vol. IL p. 71 sq. —— elphode por, let it be said by me, i. e., I venture to
oay.

20.—'Orére BobrAorro; cf. note, IIL 14. 6: Brn wh wapeln.
abra, i. ec, ypdpew nal dvayryrockey. ta 8lxaca; emphatic by
position; see note, IL. 7. 8. —— Balvopa:; sc. trevro Adyar. I seem
to aay that, etc. This verb is contrasted with the following Sone, I
think ; cf. note, L 4..6: ob Soxe?... doiuxévas

21.—@pd(wv...gpd(y; for this pleonasm of the Part. with a
finite tense of the same verb, defining more accurately the action, see
Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 675. 8. So it is employed in IV. 6.3: & robs wdpous
rovurous elSas elSeln by; 6: dpdes dy wore Epa dpiColueda dpe
(émevor, «7.0. For other examples, see Stallbaum’s Plat. Hipp. Maj.
p. 292. A. Aoytopdy, reckoning, computation. —— rord per...
sort 8, like wort pey...wort 388. The same formula is also used in
IIE. 10, 14, and in the poet as quoted in I. 2. 20, et al.

22.— Ap’ ody; see note, IL 6. 1.——'AAA’ Epa, but perhaps;
see note, IIL 11. 4. Stobaeus has *AAA’ dpa; cf. the reading in IIL 8& 2.
Ob8e 80 ty rodray, by none of these things, Euthydemus,
evidently somewhat impatient at Socrates’ captious questions, answers
him a little tartly. Cf. note, L 6. 2. GAAG wal robvaryrlor;
ac. 8a Thy Téy ToLobTay coplay Tov dvduaros rotrov rvyxdvew. For the
construction of rodvayrioy, see IIL. 6. 4.

23.—4:Aocogety pirocodiay, to investigate the reasons of things;
diAocopely signifies frequently: to discover by careful investigation ;
here with guny: I supposed I was pursuing a course of investigation, ——
watSevSiiva:r ra xposthxorvta; Pass. verbs, which in the Act. gov-
ern two accusatives, frequently retain the Ace. of the thing or effect; ef.
Kahn. Gr. § 281. 2; L. Gr. IL § 562. Anm. 5. —— 8:8 ply ra wpe
rezovnpéva, by the aid of previous labor. The Accus, is probably
used here where we might expect a Gen. to indicate a defect in his

866 NOTES.

previous studies. Lit. on account of, etc. ob 82 rd Cpwrdépevos
dwoxplvecSat, «7.0. not able to answer when interrogated concern-
ing that which it is necessary to know, etc For the constr. of +d
dpwrép. dxoxplvecSa:z, see Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 547.2 fin. “twdép here for
the more usual repi; see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. E; L Gr. IL § 608; and cf
Apol. § 14: drepérevros...wept duot; below, IV. 3 12: spovecioda
bwip ray weAAdvrey, and 80 very frequently in the orators.

P1.—Els AcAgods 82 f3y rérore dgixav; the 3é here refers
this question to the words of Euthydemus: &AAny ddd» od8eulay Exerra,
x7... but have you, etc. In respect to wérore, see note, IL 2 7.
47> Tve@S:t cavréy. The idea contained in this inscription upon the
temple at Delphos, ascribed to the Delphic God, was adopted by Socra-
tes as the basis of all philosophical investigation. The original author
of it was either Thales or Chilo. Socrates’ view of its import is thus
given by Ritter, Hist. Philos. IL p. 57: “This self-knowledge was re-
garded by Socrates not merely as a knowledge of one’s own ability or
inability to know certainly, but he also referred it to the cognition of
man’s moral value, and thus it appears to come back again to the well
known saying, that Socrates had called down philosophy from heaven,
and forced her to inquire into the good or evil of humanity.” Cf. § 25,
26; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229, 30; where Socrates is made to say: Ov 8uve-
pal we ward Td AcAgundy ypdpua yreve: duauvréy; Charmid. p. 164 D.;
Protag. p. 848. B, and Stallbaum’s note; Cic. Legg. I. 22; Tuse. Disp. L
22. 52, and Kihner’s note. obSdy cor rob ypdpparos dudaAy
wey. Cf Plat. Apol. p.24.C: od8é» robry xéwore euéAnoer; p. 25.
C: o88éy cor peuédAnne, and see Kithn. Gr. § 274. R. 1. Tpduue, here =
inscriptio. cautdy driondéwety, Ssris efns; also in § 25:
6 davrdy dxioxepduevos, dwoids dari xpds thy dvSpenlyny xpelay. For this
construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 847. 8, and cf. note, I. 2.18. The same
idiom is not uncommon in Latinand English, yap 8%; cf. note, IL 41
—— cxoaAg; cf. note, IIL 14. 8.

25.—H Ssris,...8 daurdy ewionepduervos; the subject is re-
sumed by th: article after the long intervening relative clause intro-
duced by Sswep; cf. note, L 2. 24, ad fin.

26.—Eweticda: bavrés, lit. to deceive, but here m= ph cidéra
davrods ; 80 8:epevopéve: is followed by the genitive in § 27. The geni-
tive here comes under the general relation of separative genitive; cf.
Kithn. § 271.2; L. Gr. Il. §518. 8 ¢3 wpdrrevoty...caxés rpdr
recy. The verb is here as very frequently taken in an i: trans sense:
ere in prosperity ... adversity. cal...8uydpevoc...cal 8:0, ar.ru

“BOOK Iv. CHAP. I. 867

The repetition of xaf denotes a kind of comparison, both... and also,
Kihner explains them by ut...ita. Soa participle is sometimes joined
to a preceding finite verb, as in Anab. IIL 8 2: ASouwu dy xpds duas nal
reds Sepdrorras wdyras Exev, which Kriiger explains as equivalent to:
LaASouus abrds (14) wal of Sepdwovres wdvres.

27.—Of 32 TS | eiSéres; sc. éavrods or rh» tavréy Sévane. ——
S.epevopndévo: THs baurdy Suydpuews; see note, § 26 ——=warpés
ve rots &AX. avySpHxovs nal rdAAa. The idea is: as they are
ignorant of themselves, in like manner are they of other men, and of
humen affairs. In respect to the omission of wpés with the last clause,
ef, Apol. § 1. Tois Kaxots wepixlxrova:; for the Dat. here, ef.
note, L 2. 68.

28.—Exiruyxdvorres &y, «.7.r, succeeding in what, et. Of
re Spotos robrois... epévras, those who are like them in charac-
ter; or as others suppose, are equally prosperous, Todrois is to be joined
with xpérra:, and not, as some have done, with Syoor. In reference to
vé...7é, see note, I. 1. 14. nal wpotcracSal re. Some for ré
write yé here; others mark ré as suspicious, and still others give to «al
--.7é the questionable explanation: etiamque or praetereaque ;
but all these methods of interpretation seem objectionable. There is
undoubtedly an anacoluthon, and the sentence would naturally be
arranged thus: «al xpotcracSal re BetrAovra: tavriew tobrous, xa) ris
dawiBas ... Exovcs

20.—Kaxos 82 alpotuevo:, choosing badly, i ¢, what shall be
done, rem agendam. ofs &y dxixetphowory drorvyxd-
vowres, failing in whatever they undertake. dy abrots rovro:s,
in respect to these very things, sc. ofs A» émixeiphowow axdrvyxdverres.
——(nprotvral re nal eord(orrat, i.e, they are fined and pun-
ished. The two words, (nuioty and xoAd(e», are frequently found to-
gether; the former designates a punishing by loss or detriment, as in
money or possessions, for something done contrary to law; the latter, a
punishing by words, blows, etc. for the purpose of producing amend-
ment, ——téyv wéAewr Sri. Wédews here precedes the conjunction
Sr: for the sake of emphasis, i. e, the contrast of the many occupying States
(wéAcwv) with single individuals, See Kahn. Gr. § 348.8; L. Gr. IL
§ 864. 3, and cf. Thueyd. I. 144: rovras dwoxpiduerot dowd upeoner,
Meyapdas pay Sri ddooper dyopg wal Amséor xphoda; Ibid.: elSévas
St xph... Fa re rey peyloray civddvewy Eris cal... péyiore Twat
wepcylyvervras, A similar construction in interrogative sentances has also
been noticed in IL 7. 8

868 NOTES.

80.—'Os...80xnoty; the participle is not Ace. abs. here as in L ¥
20; 8.2; but the object of the verb fe3:: know thou that it seems en
tirely to me, ete. The phrase is nearly equivalent to Ic3: Soxeiy pot
Cf Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 678. Anm. But this construction is not frequent.
Such verbs as ei3évai, ewloracSa:, vociv, Exe yrdpny, etc. are oftener fol-
lowed by a Gen aba with és; cf. Kahn. Gr. §312 R13; L. Gr. IL
§ 672. Touro wpds ot droBAéxe, this I expect from you, look
to you for; cf. § 2 el...d3eAfcais &y; cf L 38. 4, 5. This
form of the Opt. is not unfrequently found in Xenophon; Hellen. I. 3.
21: worhoaey; 19: odoas; 4.12: roAuhoa; 17: xuwduvetou; IV. 3. 2:
dsayyefAas; V.4. 34: dwarvdomer; VIL 1.9: afidoaser; 10: worhoaer;
8.9: ddoasey; 14: BAdbar; 4. 36: wpdiasevy; VII. 1. 84: first worAeps-
geay, and then éSeAfioaer and édeasey; 5. 24: ABondhouer; Cyrop. I. 3%
11: Gptas; II. 4. 21, et al.

81.—Iidvyrws wov yiyryéoness, are you perhaps entirely ac
quainted with, etc.; ef. note, III. 6. 15. el...o0%8a,... am efnv;
eee note, I. 2. 28. va alria...rd pev...7rda 82; see note, IL
1. 4. 7d dbysalvery Péporvra, dyada...xand, those which con-
tribute to health, to be good, etc. *AyaSd and xaxd are in the predicate.

82.—ObSdy; 80. uaAAoy dyada elvar —Arparelas and the fol
lowing genitives are governed partitively by zeracyévres, which is con-
trasted with dwodecpSévres in the next clause, taking part in... left
behind.

$8.— AA’ h vd rot codla...dvangisBartrws. dyadde
doriv, but wisdom at least is certainly, ete. Cf. note, IIL 4.10. Hartung,
Gr. Partik. III. S. 8366 and examples. Euthydemus might well adduce
cola as an example which Socrates could not deny to be unquestiona-
bly good, for in IV. 5. 6 he calls copia», the summum bonum, and in IIL
9. 5, he says that every virtue is copia. The only way of reconciling
his reasoning in these different passages ia, by supposing that he did not
profess to find this cop{a in its unalloyed state, as the supreme, absolute
good, in man, but only as it ministers to good. Cf I. 618 Plat. Meno.
p- 8, and see Ritter’s Hist. Philos. II. p.78. Thus in order to carry his
point with Eathydemus he uses copia with a different signification from
what he gives to it in the other passages referred to, and reasons from
its consequences. —— T[ Sal; == 7! 8); it here indicates transition to
something new, with astonishment, surprise: what is it you are saying?
or, how xo? Lat. ain’ tuf itanef or, itane vero? See Kahn.
Tuse. Quaest. I. 17. 40. thy AalBaror...odn dxtxnoas. In
reference to construction see note, L 2.18. The article is used to indi

BOOK IV. CHAP. Il. 869

eate notoriety: the celebrated Daedalus, For the legend concerning
Daedalus, see Ovid. Metam. VIIL 159 eq.; Hygin. c. 89, 40, and Grote’s
Greece, Vol. L p. 307 sq. dxely@; cf. note, I. 2. 8, ——Madrapsh-
Sous. For an account of the legend of Palamedes, his treacherous death
by Ulysses and Diomede, etc., see Grote's Greece, L p. 400 aq. Cf. also
Apol. § 26; Plat. Apol. p. 82.——— @SornSels...adréAAuras, having
been envied is slain. The present is used on account of the representa-
tions of the fact in existing well-known poems; see Grote as cited above,
—8:a coglay, so just above; but near the beginning of the section,
8:2 thy coplay. Where the article is used, it has more particular
reference to wisdom of an individual, and where it is omitted, wisdom
as a general term. ——- pds Bac:rda; cf, note, III. 5. 26.

84.—KivSuvedes; used impersonally: it seems, We should expect
ety or Epa here; but a conclusion is sometimes placed emphatically with-
out a copula; cf. note, III. 4. 12; Hieron. L 26; Oecon. XVL 12. The
idea here is: since you have called in question all of the instances of
absolute good that I have hitherto adduced, it must be that happiness,
+d ev3aiuoveiy, is a good by no means questionable. e¥ye ph wposd4-
copper if we shall not add to it, i e, reckon as an element of it.

33—Trd taéy éxl...dpalors wapaxexitynnédrwy, by those
who are greatly excited from love to the beautiful. See Stallbaum’s
note, Plat. Phaedr. p. 249. D. In reference to the signification of éwi, see
Kibn. Gr. § 296. IL (8); L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 298. In like manner we
find it used in the pbrase: paiveoSa: éxl rim.
wtovcs; cf. note, I. 2. 63; IV. 2. 27.

kakots wepixl-

37.—Tédus...ph ixavd Exovras els & Bet rerActy wéynras,
I suppose those to be poor, who have not enough to purchase the neces-
saries of life. TeAciy els, to expend upon, here, to procure, provide, as
in IL 9. 1: apydpioy reAdoas; 10.6: od rodd rerAdoas dxrhcaro plac», and
els & Sez.

38.—OpSas ydp we dvapiurhaxesrs; the clause is parentheti-
cal, and disturbe the regular sequence of the words in the sentence, which
would naturally be arranged thus:. Kal »h Al’, fon 6 EvS., ol8a (dpSas
ydp pe dvapyurhoxes) «al rupdy. Cf IL 6. 21; II. 10.8; Anab. II. 6,
12 8q.: "AAA phy dp& yap xal taita, df dy Exe dAwidas xal ot Bovdgce
oda: plrov juiv elvas’ al8a pty yip buty Mucot’s Avenpods bvras; LIL 2
ll: “Everra 3¢, atiurhow yap buds xal robs Trav xpoydvey rdy jpertpey
uvddvous, x7.A. Cf note, II. 6. 21.

39.—AwAds ot3ty, omnino nihil, nothing at all. ——r¢
Syri, really, in fact.

16°

370 NOTES.

30.—O8ra° SsareSévrwy; cf. note, L 6.8. ——d re exdpiles
The natural collocation of the words in the sentence would be: & édvdéas
(ey elBdva: re Seiv xal exirndede; but see note, IIL 5. 3%

CHAPTER III.

l—Aexvixods cal rpaxrixeds cal pyxavic0ods. The man-
ner in which Socrates made his disciples Aexrixoés (8iaAextixods) is ex-
plained in chap. VL; sxpasricoés, in ch. V.; pyxamcods, ch. VIL In
reference to the meaning of this last word, see L 3. 7. ravra, ip
these things (Ace. of limitation), i. e, +3... Aexrixots ... ykyveoSau.

2.—"AAAoL...8inyourro. Whether Xenophon intends to say
that others related other such conversations of Socrates to him, which he
passes by, and merely gives one which he himself heard, or that they
related them to others, is uncertain. Bornemann in h. 1. says: narra-
bant vel aliis, vel quod malim, mihi. This passage is, however, con-
clusive in reference to the historical fact, that Socrates held other conver-
sations upon his notions of God.

3.—Zo: dxfASer, has it ever yet occurred to you; cf. ériy po,
IV. 2 4. "AAA’... ye; see note, L 2. 12.—— Ny Al’...8 8°; for
the use of yé to give emphasis in formulas of swearing, cf. III. 11. 6,
and Kihn. Gr. § 317. 2.—Evexd ye rar huerépwy doSarApnGr,
“for all the good our eyes would dv us;” Crosby’s Gr. Gram. § 395. +.
\yawautTfhpioy, lit, resting-place, ie. time of repose. For the form
of the word, cf. Kahn. Gr. § 283. 2. (d).

4.—“Opas riis iuépas, the times of the day, ie.: UpSpor, peonu-
Bplay, 8elAny, éoxépay. In the signification of howr this word was not
used in Xenophon’s time, probably not until the time of the Astronomer
Hipparchus (B..C. 140). It is used in reference to the watches of the
night in IV. 7. 4. In the same passage Spar unvds = rol pnvds Ta pépy,
sc. icraudvov, mecovvros, and @divoryros. It is, however, far moet fre-
quently employed to designate the seasons of the year, as in § 5 below.
Sid rd croreryh elvar; cf. note, 1 2 8.——dcadecrépa,
more obscure, sc. than to allow its single parts & be distinguished.
Others however interpret this word actively: too obscure to allow any
thing to le discerned with the eyes kvdgnvayv; the Aor, tense
indef. as to time and hence denoting what has been and is —— 8:2

BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 871

Tevre ToAA&...epdrrepuer; oc. such things as are enumerated in
IV. 7. 4. ——ynvds ra pépa; see above.

5e—Td...dva8sSdrar; se. rl Bonet cor; and robs Seots. Cf note,

L412 raura, refers to wodAd... ebppawdueda, and hence is in
the plural. @t:AdvySpexa; magnae erga homines benevolentiae
est; Seiffort.

6.—"Asre «al; the latter particle corresponding to «af with psryvé-
pevoy. @urete:y; with this verb the preposition, ody (with, in
connection) seems to be implied from the following cvvatter. The re-
verse, i. e., a simple following a compound verb, is not unfrequent.

%—'Ex(xovpoy piv Pixous, exlxovpoy 8¢ cxdrovs, both
defending against cold and helping in darkness, For yéy...3¢ see note,
L 1.1, and for the government of the Gen. Kihn. L. Gr. IL § 518. 4
— és cuveddyrs cixety, in few words, in short; for the constr.
eee Kahn. Gr. § 284. (10), and IIL 8. 10. ——- ‘TwepBdAAer... pidav-
Spewtg, lit, excels other things in kindness to man, i. e, this is a con-
spicuous example of the love of the gods to man.

8—Td 32..."Avdxgpacrer. This whole passage seems most pro-
bably to have crept into the text from the hand of the glossator ; see
Kahn. in h. 1. werdyn wepay, «.7.A., 80 that we cross the seas by
means of it. Ta ply GSptvoyra ra Bt Enpaivoryra. These
participles agree with faAroy and govern 7a dy and 74 8%. Herbst well
compares this passage with Odyss. VIL 119 sq. Gy waipds 8:eAG-
Audey, the time of which has passed, i. e., which are past maturity. ——
BGAAoy rod Béovros, plus aequo; cf. note, L 6. 11.—~ad
awdidcy; the reverse order wdAiy ad is much more frequent, sce just ve-
low. Corney as apparet.

%—Karda wixpdy wpocidvar...carh pixpdy aeidvat. A
similar anaphora is found in Latin: digitorum enim contractio facilis
facilisque porrectio propter molles commissuras et artus nullo in
motu laborat; Cie. de Nat. Deor., H. 60. 150. Ssre AavSdverp...
xad:oranévous, so that we insensibly (i. e, without noticing it) come
into either extreme. el &pa rl...Epyow 4, «7.A, whether for
sooth the gods have any other employment than, etc. See Kithn. Gr.
§ 824. 3. (a); L. Gr. ID. § 888. o and also § 747. Anm. 1. ——~ rodres,
the favors before enumerated.

10.—Ov yap; see note, I. 3. 10. cal Tavra, sc. Taira (aa.
——advSpdérer ~vexa; asimilar idea is found in Cie Nat Deor, I. 62

872 NOTES.

——7{...8AAo Céoy, the subject of awreAate: duol pip... 8exe
-- QuUTayY; 8. droAadew Tovs dvSpéxovs. There is also an ellipeis of 4
after wAelew. Cf. IIL 11. 5. your; ef. note, I. 6. 2. awd rod-
tev § ae’ éxelver, i.e, from animals than from plants; cf. note,
L 8. 18. —— wodAbd...yévos &vd....xpevrar...(éa1, a great
part (race) of men (i.e, the nomadic tribes, the Scythians) For the
number here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 243. 1; L. Gr. II. § 420. 2 Sri ay
BotAwryrai, &. xpioda:

Il.—Tots dy3pémrois...dworatopner. The change from the
third person to the first in such cases, is not uncommon in Greek or
English ; cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 514. E: ef wh niploxopey 8: Huis pyddva
Beatie yeyovéra 1d compa, ob xarayéAacroy by hy Ti dAndelq cis rorod-
roy dvolas: dAdely &ySpéwovs;.and Woolsey’s note.

12.—Td 8 wal, ef, wn.rA. Td is here :n construction with the Inf
(cuvepyeiy), as with the preceding infinitive. ——iwip réy peaAdrdy-
rey; for the use of bxép here see note, IV. 2, 28. ——&picra yl-
yvotyro; for the use of the plural verb with the neuter plural subject,
see Kihn. Gr. § 241. 4. (b); L. Gr. IL § 424. ef ye, since indeed.
—— wndé, cf. L 2 36. .

13.—"Ors 36 ye &ANSH Adyo...&y wy avapdyps, x7.A
This passage has caused much perplexity among the commentators, and
although somewhat obscure, yet when carefully considered in its con-
nection, it does not seem to be so desperate as some gppose. After, in
the preceding sections, illustrating the special care of the gods for men,
Socrates, in section 12, alludes to their special kindness’in imparting a
knowledge of the future by means of divination. But Euthydemua,
alluding to the Saiuéxoy which Socrates said: davrg onuaivey 2 re xpd
wow xa) & ph, I. 1. 2 8q., replies in the way of objection: Zo) 3°...
tr: diAucérepoy, «.rA, the gods seem to be more benignant to you than
to other men, since without your asking they make known to you what
it is necessary to do and what not to do. Socrates proceeds in the pre-
sent section to confute this idea of Euthydemus, and thus substantiate
the general truth of his argument: This Sadr», of which he was ac-
customed to speak, was not given by the gods as a special favor to him
alone, but to him in common with Euthydemus and others, And if
others do not experience its guidance it is because they do not yield the
fitting obedience and reverence to the gods as unseer and spiritual, but
distrusting them, seek a phyeical form which can be seen by the eyes
Thus Hitter. Hist. Philos. II. p. 89, says: “He [Socrates] gives the ex-
hortation to Euthydemus to renounce all desire to become acquainted

BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 878

with the forms of the gods, and to rest satisfied with knowing and ador.
ing their works, for then he would acknowledge that it was not idly and
without cause that he himself spoke of demonical intimations By this,
Socrates evidently gave him to understand, that this demonical sign
would be manifest to every pious soul, who would renounce all idle
longing for a visible appearance of the deity.” ’AAn3# refers to the
words immediately preceding, sc.: rd 8aiudrioy onpalvew euol & xph woieiy
xal & uh, and cd is contrasted with the subject of Adye. ob yréoy,
you shall know, ec. by your own experience, by like intimations to your-
self. ofres brosesxvdovgiy, sc. that their physical appearance
in divination is not to be expected: uh dvaudvew iws avy ras poppds
veer ys. ee

14.—OT re yap BAAar; 8c. Seal, omitted because abrol of Seo)
precede. Socrates and his followers, Plato, the Stoics, Cicero and others,
believed in the existence of deities subor inate to the supreme deity,
who were employed as ministering spirits in the government of the
world. To these allusion is here made. See Kiihn. Libr. de M. T,
Ciceronis in Philoeophiam Meritia) Hamburg, 1825, p. 185-88, and cf.
Plat. Cratyl. p. 255; Cie de Nat. Deor. 1.12; etal. The argument
here to the end of § 14, in three particulars, is designed to show the un-
reasonableness of skepticiem with regard to the gods, because they are
unseen: “The best,” he would say, “in every species, is unvariably
unseen, and only noticeable in its effects, and that in like manner the
soul, which participates in the divine-hature, and is clearly the ruling
principle within us, nevertheless cannot by any means be discerned.
He therefore who has emancipated himself from all foolish desire to be-
hold some palpable and substantial shapes of the gods, may soon recog-
nize the operations of the Deity within him, for the guds have implanted
in man’s mind a knowledge of their power.” Cf. L 4. 16; Ritter, Hist,
Philos, IT. p. 58, 9, and references there. —— drpiBij...dyh para; these
adjectives qualify wdera (card xal &yadd dori). Some editions read
dyfhparor, acd make all these Adjj. agree with «éopor. ——Sarroyv...
pohparos; cf. note, I. 6. 18. otros ra péytora wey wpdr-
tev dparat, «1A. he is indeed seen to be the doer, artificer of the great-
est things, but is unseen in the doing, management of them. Td3e seems
to be used with reference to these things as exhibited before our eyes

15.—Tods baypéras...r&v Sey... nepauyds... kvepor.
These latter nouns sre frequently without the article where we might
expect it, as being the names of objects well known. The student
scarcely needs to be reminded how often the Old Testament speaks of
the lightning and winds as‘ ministers of God.

874 NOTES. . ,

16.—E ceive 8d-adSvups; so in § 16: ph revve &9iuec; we also
find, dwopeiy + Thuc. V. 40: dwopeivres...ravra. For this constr. of
the Acc. see Kibn. Gr. § 279.7; L. Gr. IL § 557. ob8° ay els;
see note, I. 6. 2.

17.—Népqy wéAes, in accordance with the law of the State; ef
L 31. xat& Sévapir, each one according to his ability; ef L 8.
8. lepots Seobs apdoxegSa:. This is a Homeric construction,
but we frequently find the Dat. instead of the Acc.; see Occon. V. 8:
Sere Exew xal Seois dkaploxecda: Storvras. So éfapecxedecSas in 19: rods
piv dv re wodduy dpgs... apd rév wodeuixmy wpdfewy dapeexevopéveus
ros Seois. oStw wo:dr, by 80 doing, Part. denoting the means

18.—EAAelwovra is to be joined in construction with risas, «1-.A.
The verb ddAciwew is usually followed by a participle, but the Inf is
probably here substituted to avoid the concurrence of too many partici-
ples. ob yap wap’ BAAwr yy’ Ev tis pelle darilar cugpe-
voln; i.e, ob yap Ey ris cappovoly, ef rap’ B\rwy pelle dAmifor.
BAAws paAXoy, 80. copporely.

CHAPTER IV.

1.—Kal &pyq¢; when these words were written, the author un-
doubtedly intended to continue the discourse by xal Ady, but after the
several intervening clauses explanatory of py, we find in § 5: «al
fracye Bt. —— idlg... xpedpevos, «.7.A.; cf. 8.11: Slaeaos 88 (Ay Lexpd-
rns), Ssre BAdwreav uly unde pixpdy pyndéva, apercey 8t ra udpiora robs
Xpeopévous abrg. te & The particle ré here answers to xai before
Bre dy rais éxxAnolas, xrA, in § 2, and there isa slight anacoluthon,
for strict grammatical accuracy would require the following construc-
tion: i8fg re... xpdépevos, wal xowR Epxoval re... rewWdpevos...xal dp
rais exxAnglaus émordrys yerduevos obx exrrpdyas re Shug wapd rods
yépous Ynoleacda:; but cf. note, II. 1. 80 for changes from Partic to
verb. After ré with a Part. to express a more general idea, xaf with a
verb may naturally enough follow, to add a more particular and em-
phatic circumstance ; or after «dé and Part., 8 and verb, may contrast
an idea of more importance. xara wéAty...éy rais otparelas,
domi milit aeque. wapa robs &AAous, in comparison with
others, i. e., beyond, or, more than others, praeter ceteros.

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 875

2—Mapa rods wvépous YnoloacdSa:; for a more particular
aceount of the transaction here alluded to, see I. 1. 18, note and refer-
ences. —— od» rots vénocrs contrasted with wapt robs réuous, and
signif. in adhering to the laws.

3.—Tois te yap vdéots...8:0aréyerdar; cf. L 2. 35, and for
the use of yf, cf. note, I. 2. 33. dwayopetovrwy...xposta-
tdyrey. The former Part. the present, because this prohibition was of
the nature of a law that is to be in force at all times, the latter Aor., as
done in a specific instance. ——— dxelygw re wal BAAots riot. The
circumstance here referred to, is the command of the thirty tyrants
to Socrates and four others, to bring Leon of Salamis to Athens, where
he had been naturalized and had exiled himeelf to his fraternal city,
fearing that the tyrants might put him to death, as he was wealthy and
distinguished. Socrates himself says in Plato's Apol. chap. XX: “Then
indeed I showed by my actions and not merely by my words, that I did
not care (if it be not too coarse an expression) one jot for death; but it
was an object of the greatest care to me to do nothing unjust or unholy.
For that government, though it was so powerful, did not frighten me
into doing any thing unjust; but when we came out of the Tholos, the
four went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went away home. And per-
haps I should have suffered death on account of this, if the government
had not soon been broken up.” Wiggers’ Life, p. 59. Cf Xenoph. Hellen.
IL. 8 89; Diog. Laert. IT. 24. ——¢x) Savdrq; for the signif. of the
Prep. éwi here, see note, I. 3. 11. —— 8:4 1d wapd rods wdpous rpos-
rérrecdat, because tt had been enjoined upon him to act, ete.

A—Thy ixd MeAfrou ypaghy Epevye. ‘0 petyowy signi-

fies an accused person, and is opp. & 8idxwor, an accuser; accordingly
ypaphy detyes, to be accused, is antithetical to ypaphy (8lenv) didnew,
fo prosecute a suit. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 19. C: wh was dy bxd MeAfrov
rocatras 8ixas ptyouu. The use of the preposition érd is generally
explained as arising from the combining and assimilating of two con-
structions: b9éd rivos oiyey and rhy ypadhy tives pedyeiy, as in IIL 6.
11: xadwr. 74 dx xépas. But it perhaps arose from the passive signifi-
cation of the verbal noun ypagh», accusation made by; cf. Cyrop. IIL
8.2: H8ecSa: 1H bed adyrey tring; Thue. II. 65: dylyverd re Ady ude

Snuoxparla, tpyp 88 bxd Tod wpdrov avydpds dpx4; Plat. Symp. —

p. 216. B: frrnuéve ris ris rijs td ray woAAdy; Protag. p. 854. A:
tas bind ray iarpaw Sepaxelas; Politic. p. 291. D: rh» b9d tay wod-~
Aay S8uvacrelay. In respect to Meletus, cf. note and references, I. 1. 1.
——apbs xdpiy re rots Stxagrats B8iarddyeadai, x.7.A,
to implore the compassion of the judges and to flatter and entreat

376 NOTES.

them. Cf Apol. § 4, and Plat. Apol. p. 38. D. E ——wapa red.
yépovs; this clause is added because laws had been paseed against at-
tempting to excite the compassion of judges, ete. Cf. Pollux, VIIL 117.
de Areopagitis: xpooiud(eoda: 82 ode etijy ob80 oleri(ecda:. Quintil. VL
1.7: Athenis affectus movere etiam per praeconem prohibebatur orator.
Trav ciaddérev, 8c. woreiodat, Or We may consider these words as used
absol.: things that sre customary. —— pailws &y dgedels, Le, ds
padies dy agpeldy, ef, xr. Cf note, Il. 2 8 and 13. wpoelActre
parAop; ef. note, IL 1. 2

5.—Kal faevye 8 oStes; and he also spoke in the same manner,
ef. note § 1. ——Iwwlay toy ‘HAeioy. For an account of this dis-
tinguished Sophist, his vanity, arrogance, ete, see Plato’s Dialogues,
which received his name, with Stallbaum’s Prolegomena, and especially
his note, Hipp. Maj. p. 148.——— 8:4 xpévov. It appears from what
follows that this was not his firet visit to Athens S:8dtardal
vtva, to have one taught. The Act. form is sometimes used in the same
way, just as in other languages, persons are represented as doing that
which they cause to be done by othera. See Liddell and Scott's Lexicon
upon this word. ph dwopeiy, in construction with 7d, as the sub-
ject of ef. ——Binalous. Alxaios, that is as it should be, suitable for
the offices incumbent upon it; <= Lat. justus, which signifies, according
to Kriger: eum qui est talis, ut recte munere suo funga-
tur, vices suas expleat. Cf. Cyrop. IL 2 26: oBre yap Eppa 34-
wou taxd yévor by, Boadiev Ixxev dvdvreay, ore Slixaior, &3luneay
cuve(evypdvey. The word is probably here chosen, in order to place
this kind of justi¢ia in contrast with real justice, which is the general
subject of the conversation. —— peord...raéy 8i8atdyrwy, briefly
and familiarly, in Lat, doctorum. For this use of the participle, ef.
IL. 1. 5: &wodvodyrey, xrr.; IL 2.4: robrov ye ray drodvedvray pecral
pey al S80; IL B. 8: rg Seopdvy rod cuveripeAnoouévor, indigenti adiu-
tore; IIL 8. 2: Sedueda rot wadcorros; IV. 4.5: wdvra peord elva: rey
BBakdrrovy. day 8é tis BodaAnra:, as preceded by a verb in the
present tense, gacl, but above ef wd» ris BotAciro, on account of the
antecedent preterite.

6.—Esitonéaxrey, deriding him. “Ers yap ob...Adyeis,
are you then, yet talking about, etc. I'dp is conclusive = igitur.—
ob pdévoy del ra abrd Adya, GAAS wal wep) trav abreor. CE
with this Plat. Gorg. p. 490. E: ‘Os del vara Adyeis, 2 Sdxpares. 20.
Ob pdvoy ye, & KadAlxAes, GAA nal wep) row abtar; p. 491. B. ——

Sih rd worvpadds elvaz; see note, L 2.3. "ApéAes; see note,
L 4.7.

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 877

2.—Iiérepoy is seldom used in a simple interrogation, and when it
is, the contrasted phrase may be easily supplied. According to some
commentators the phrase: 4 wept dpwpyar... ob rd abra viv & xal wpdre-
poy dxoxplyy answers to this, But it seems hardly to be possible. For
examples of similar constructions of «xdérepoy, see Thucyd. I. 80; Plat.
Phaed. p. 78. B; Lysid. p. 205. A, and other passages cited by Borne-
mann. xéca xal woia Swepdrous éorly, how many and what
are the letters in the word Socrates? The same example is employed in
Plat. Alcib. L p. 118: Tf 3°, dv dye poy Epopa, rota ypdupatra Lwxpd-
rovs—; and Xenoph. Oecon. VIIL 14: efwor &y, Zoxpdrovs «al dréoa
ypdupara xa) Srou ixacroy réraxtat. Gswep ot, nal éya; cf. note,
Il. 2 2. & otre ob, otr’ &w GAAos ob8els Sdvair’ dvres-
mwety. The verb agrees with the nearest subject since the two subjects
are regarded as independent of each other. Cf. Kithn, Gr. § 242. R. 4;
L. Gr. IL § 482. Anm. 2.

8.—N} rhy “Hpayv; see note, I. 5. 5. obn of8’, Sxees dy aro-
Aagdelny cov, I do not know how I can leave you, before, ete. ; a more
courtly phrase for I cannot possibly leave you, etc. e

9.—Otn...eply y’, not before certainly. Kiahner and Hartung
call the yé here suppletive. Cf. numerous examples of a similar use of it
with xpfy, in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 409, 10, and cf. Kithn. Gr. § 317.
2; L. Gr. IL § 704. ——dpwet yap Sri tov bAAwy narayedAgs,
«7A. for it is enough that you laugh at others (sc. éuod 8° ob xarayeAd-
ges, you shall not ridicule me), proposing questions, etc. bwéxety
Aéyor, to make a statement. yréunvy arogalvecdui, give
your opinion. Tvdéuq is very often without the article in such cases as
this; cf. Anab. I. 6.9; V. 5.8; 6. 37; §11 below, etal. We, in Eng-
lish, should use the indefinite an or a possessive pronoun.

10.—Ov8ty watopas. Od8ty, by no means, nullo modo, a
more emphatic negative than of; cf Kahn. Gr. § 279, R. 10; L. Gr. IL
§ 557. Anum. 4. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6. 16: nal yap Aéyorres od8ty watovra: of
BySpero:; Oecon. XI. 28: od8tn pey ody watoua: Adyery pederay. In
like manner nihil is employed in Latin for non, especially in such
phrases as nihil me fallis, nihil te moror, etal; see Zumpt,
Gr. § 677. 6. wotos 8h cos...6 Adyos éorly; what is... your
explanation of it ? &Esorexpaprérepoy, more convincing.

12.—Xxépa, day,...dpéony. "Edy with the subjunctive frequer.tly
corresponds nearly with ei followed by the future indicative; the Intter, |
however, implies that the condition will take place, whilst the subdjunc-
tive merely indicates, that it is supposed or expected by the speaker, to

878 NOTES.

take place; see Kahn. Gr. § 339. IL R.2; L. Gr. § 837. bh ——-+d vé
pipoy Sleaser elva:; cf. IL 6. 23.

18.—Ob yap aleSavopal cov. dp refers toa suppressed clause:
how so! for, etc.; or we may with Bornemann supply xcaxés Adyas;
ef, note, IIL 5. 21. —— dretor...9 rotor, ur; for the rather un-
usual change from the particle of indirect interrogation to the direct, see
note, I. 1.11, and ef. Plat. de Rep. Ill. p.414. D: ove ola, dwolg réApg
§ wole:s Adéyos xpépevos eps, where however some Mss. have soeig
rédAuy’; Demosth. de Coron. p. 275. 144: §ris 8° giois...y~eyere veb-
Tey téw apayudres, cal tlyos tvexa tavTa cuvecxevdsdy, wal wis
dxpdy3y, viv dxobcare. —— yépous...yiyréonets, have you known,
ete.; not merely the Lat. cognoscere but nosse; cf. note, IIL 5.
26: dxobe.

14.—O8s ye; cf. note, II. 8. 15.——xal yap; the ellipsis here to
which ydp refers, is: what you say, i.e, that laws are changed, is no
ground for disobedience to them; (for States also undertake wars and
make peace aguin). —— A:idgopoy...; ef. note, IIL 7. 7.

15.—Avectpyor; emphatic by position. —ebdéeny &y 3idgo
pov, «tA, nulla in re praestantem reliquis civitati-
bus; Weiske. For the idea, ef. IIL 5. 16; Hellen. VIL 1. 8; de
Republ. Lac. VIIL 1. xal wéAss. The noun wédrs depends upon
the phrase: od« oloda Sri.

16.—Opdvoid ye, «7.4.3; the idea is: but concord also which
seems to'be the greatest good of a State, is nothing else than unanimity
of the citizens in obeying the laws. yépos...xeiras, the law is
established ; cf. Lycurg. adv. Leocrat. p. 189. xplyect. In «plvew
the idea of approving, assenting to, is conjoined with that of judging,
deciding. Thus in Hellen. L 7, 34, the notion of giving judgment is pro-
minent: wg Phoy Awarras xplrev, and afterwards, that of approving:
7d pty xpirow Ixpway thy ElpuwroAduou (yrdpq), «.1.A. alpay-
rat, choose, in order to bestow the prize upon them, in the acenic re-
presentations at the festivals of Bacchus. Concerning the change from
Sxrws to Iva, see note, IL. 1. 19. Bvev 8% dpnovoias; these worda
form a strong contrast to rodrois...duperdvrey, above. oBr’ &»
wédAcs...wedrrevdely, er’ olxos...otxndely. “Ary is to be
supplied in the last clause from the first; see note, J. 3. 15.

17.—18fq...T«¢s, any one by himself, in private life. —-qrrgre
-.¥se@n, lose his cause... obtain it, or more lit. be defeated..
«rquer, Not unfrequently the language of military affairs is transferred

BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 879
to the forum. vlys...wapaxaradéeda:. Tix depends not upon
muoretoee but upon sapaxaraSéeSa:; to whom would any one prefer to
commit, ete. olxetot...olxdras; cf. note, IL 2. 48. Thyt.ee
wioredcetav...avoxds, ur.d.; the idea is: in whom can the enemy
have more confidence in making treaties, etc.? The construction of the
nouns dvoxds, etc, is after the analogy of micredew axloriy.

19.—Aypdopous...yduous. Socrates meant by these “unwritten
laws,” those precepts and principles of action, which, given by the gods,
are every where recognized both by States and individuals; and conse-
quently, as aniversally valid, not 1 eeding to be written. They also do
not require arbitrary enactments for their enforcement, since their in-
fringement invariably brings its own penalty along with it. These laws
are the voice of the deity speaking to the inner sense of every man;
some of them are enumerated in § 20 8q. See a more extended expla-
nation, in Ritter’s Hist. Philos. IL p. 74, 5, and cf. references there.
card radra vouiCopévous, received in the same manner. Noyl-
(era below is employed with a similar signification ; of. also note, II. &
15. ol &ySpwxrot abrods EXeyvr0. The active voice is also
used below: reSe:cévas rods yvduous, and just after: Seovs... rods vduous
Totrous Tois dySperos Seivaz. In the first instance, men who are them-
selves subject to the laws make them, and hence the propriety and
beauty of the use of the middle voice. So in § 13: & of woAtra:... cu»
Sduevos & re 3eT woreiv nal Sv axdxec9a, dypdwavro; IV. 3.12: wad
yopous Tiddueda Kal woArrcudueda; IL 1. 14: of pty wodrrevduera...
vouous tiervras.. But when the gods or those who are not themselves
the subjects or not conceived of as the subjects of them, are spoken of as
making laws, the active form is used. Soin L 2. 45: Sea 8 dAlyu: rods
wodAov’s ph welcayres, GAAQ Kpatrourres ypdoovait, xérepoy Blay paper
4 uh paper ely; Rep. Lac. 1: Avxotpyov...rdy Sévra abrois rods
yéuous. In Plato, Hipp. Maj. p. 284. D, both forms are appropriately
used, as, in the last clause, the persons indicated are considered as having
discarded the authority of law. See Kahn. Gr. § 250. 1. (a); L. Gr. IL
§ 395. of ye; cf. note, IL 3, 15. Seots offery; the active
form of this verb is seldom used in prose writers. See Liddell and Scott's
] ex. h. v.

20.—Otinérs; what you have before said I approved, but now I am
no longer able to yield assent. T{ 34%; these particles here indicate
astonishment; cf. Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S. 268; Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 691.

21.—Kal ydp, ec. that is not strange, nil mirum, /or, ete
AAA’ od», but yet, but, however. Cf. Hartung, I. S.12.——yé roi,

880 NOTES.

give emphasis to 8i«cny; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. IL S& 366, and ef IV
2. 338.——— wd rev Seay xneipéveus, a diis latos, established by
the gods; many intransitive verbs are sometimes employed as pas
sives; cf. Kahn. L. Gr. Il. § 392. b.

23.—Ob yap vdy; «. you have well said; for by no means, ete
Ody is joined in sense with od from which, as not unfrequently, it is
separated by ydp; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. p. 17. It is used in a
similar manner in IV. 6.3; Soph. Oed. C. 984: ob yap ob» oryhoepas.
Cf. also, IV. 2. 10.

24.—Ardénery, sequi, or, sectari. Seots tatra wderea
fore, all these things are similar to the gods [se not to men]. Some
editors have Selois, and the meaning is then supposed to be: all these
things are similar to divine institutions, but aside from the absence of
almost all Ma. authority, the eentiment in its connection is jejune. Others
render Yoixe, decet, convenit, but this meaning, although found in
Homer, does not seem to belong to Attic writers except when followed
by an Inf. as in Plat. Legg. LX. 16, p. 879.C. Besides, the idea which we
have given, uside from being the natural version of the authorized text,
is more congruous with the words in §19: Seods olua: rods vdéyous rod-
Tous Tois dySphrois Seivas, and in § 20: Seo wdpot elva. The reason
ing which follows is also appropriate: For that in the laws themselves
the punishment of transgressors is contained, (so that it is not necessary
to look for it from without,) seems, etc. Bearlevos 3} nar’ Ep-
Spexoy vopodérov...elvas, to belong to legislation superior to that
of man. 4 ward frequently follow a comparative when a relation or
proportion is to be indicated. See B. 149. m. 7; cf. note, I. 7.4. The
same idiom is found in Latin. Cf Livy, XXI. 29. 2: atrocius proelium
quam pro numero pugnantium editur; Cie de Fin. V. 16. 44: quod
praeceptum majus erat quam ut ab homine videretur.

25.—"AAAa téov Sixaley. “Adda, other than, different from.
For the construction here, see Kitho. L. Gr. IL § 612. 4 Seoks
Epa...rd abrd Sleardy re xal wdutpor. The reasoning of So-
crates is: That which pertains to the laws of God, which are right,
is Jawful (»duor) and just (8ixaoy); in divine and human laws the
same thing is true, (for Socrates had maintained, § 12 et al, that in
human laws yépimoy Bixasoy elva:) that the vdusuor is Bixasoy. Socrates
accordingly demanded implicit obedience to the laws of the State,
not considering here that the human law might conflict with the
divine. In Plato's Crito he is made to go even further and argue
that the humav law must not be violated even when it comes intc

BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 881

conflict with the law of right. Cf. that dialogue and Stallb, Pro
legomena.

CHAPTER V.

1.—Iipaxrixorépovs, ad agendum idoneum; ef. note, IV.
8. I.—— iwdpxesy, is rejected by some fow Maa and Stephanus; but
there does not seem to be sufficient reason for its omission, There are
several instances of the use of this verb with elva: joined with an adjec-
tive as here with dyadd», (the construction is voul(er ayaddy «vat Sadp
xe eyxpdreas,) having the meaning: adesse, suppetere; cf.
Schneid. de Venat. XIII. 17; Oecon. XXI. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop.
VIII. 8. 20. Entirely different from this are the passages where elya
depends upon éwdpxyew, which then has the signification of licere; as
in Venat. XIIL 17: Ssre dwdpxew... Seopircis vr’ elvai nal eboeBeis;
de Rep. Ath. III. 9: Ssre pévror twdpxew Snuoxparlay pdv elvat.
adyreyv pddtora... xpos dyxpdresay, most of all things to tem-
perance. Idyrwy is neuter and has regard not to the subject but to the
object éyxpdre:as.

2—ep) rayv...xpnoluwy...peuynudvos. The preposition
wept instead of the simple genitive is employed after pepsnudvos for the
sake of distinctness; it is especially so used when the verb signifies: to
make mention of. See Kihn. L. Gr. II. § 529. Anm. 1, and ef. Hellen.
IV. 5.9: wept pev ris elphens odxdri duduynvro. —— apa; cf. II. 6. 1.
——dé&s ofdv ré ye pdaAsora; see lV. 2 11.

$.—Téy 8:14 rod cdparos H8oveyr. Ata Tov odparos has the
force of an adjective, as is indicated by the position between the Art
and noun: physical, or a noun in the genitive of the body. So we find
the simple genitive in Hellen. IV. 8. 22: af rot cdparos H8oval; Apolog.

16: rais rob cdéyatos ériSvpulas. But such constructions as the present |

with a preposition are also not unfrequent; cf. I. 4.5: ra 3:4 orduaros
#8éa; 1. 5. 6; II. 6.5; IV. 5. 11. —“lows yap, perhaps then. Idp
is conclusive; cf. note, L 3.10. ———dAedSepoy vyoullers. "EAevSepoy
here = éAevSépios, suitable, fitting for a free man, liberale; different
from the meaning in the preceding sentence, and antithetical to the
following dyeAetQepoy, illiberale, which in turn differs from the
same word in the next section. rovs xwAtaorvras; ef, note,
IIL 4 4. ;

$82 NOTES.

4.—Tatra dvayxd(erSa: § dxeiva xnwdAterSat, & raed
or wpdrrew; 80 in § 5: robs ra per Epicra xeoddovras, Ta 3t xdaiora
dvayxd(evras. The Latin employs a preposition after such verbe: ad
haec compelli...ab illis retardari.

5.—Molous 8¢ rivas; what sort off Motos and cls conjoined
give an air of indefiniteness to the question. ——8eenedras...8eu-
Aclay...83ovAebovcery; cf. note, I. 5. 5.

—*H od Soxet cot; 2c. § ob Boxed co: (4 dxpacia) ewAdvew apos-
éxeiy, u.7.2. dxewmAftaca. The verb éxwAfrres, originally and
lit, to strike out of, then, to drive out one’s senses by a sudden shock, is
often used in reference to the effect of any overpowering as well as sudden
pession upon the mind. Cf the signifi of éfiordva: in I. 3. 18.
wocety depends upon Soxez.

%—Zeppociyvns...tin...wposhxes, to whom can we say that
temperance less belongs... than to the adxparet? For the constraction
and signif. of xposhxew with the Gen. and Dat. see Kithn. Gr. § 278. 8.
(ob); L. Gr. IL § 521. aira ra dvaryria...lpya torly. The
construction is: cuppogtyns «al dxpacias tpya (subject) gorly abra ra
évayrla (predicate) For the use and omission of the article see note,
WL 10. 1.——-rod...rosoGvros...ofe: rs dvySpdwy xdncov el-
vat, do you suppose that any thing is worse fora man than that...
which makes him do the very contrary to those who are under self-
control. Aira... 7d dvarrla, directly the opposite.

8.—Thy dyapdresay ray evarvrler 9, x.7X., is it not reasonable
that temperance is the cause of directly the opposite things to men, of
intemperance. For the constr. see note, IIL 12.4. Weiske: Non igitur
consentaneum est, continentiam efficere contraria iis, quae incontinentia
effecit f

— Eq’ Axep ndva, to which alone, i.e, to nothing else except.
“Qowep answers to wis: how so, quid ita! inasmuch as, or, because,
ete. wepimelvarvras, «7.A, Cf this with the sentiment expressed
by Arete in IL 1. 80, 88. &vayxatordrots...cuvexecrarois,
those pleasures ost necessary (i. e., natural)...continuous (i. e, con-
wtantly recurring), such as eating, drinking, sleeping, ete. —— éf10-
Adyws, recte, or, heneste == dflws prhuys, just below, So in IL 5. 5,
where it is antithetical to aloypaés. Cf also II. 1.20 and IIL 7.1.
af dAayor.

10.—Tot paSeiv...trot lwipednSFvar. These genitives de-
pend upin droAadever. The phrase might be arranged thus: of éyxpareis

e

BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. | 888
rod padeiy...xal rol érimeAndijva:... droAatover. ag’ Sy, 00, ard
Tou cares Siouijoa: Td davrod causa, x.T.A. xparrovres abrd,
in the exercise of these things, ec. 7d padeiy rs maddy, K.T.A. wpos-
Gxesv; see note, IV. 5. 7. xatexoudvye éxl re croudd ery.
Sauppius says, the proposition here seems to denote the place about which
(locus, circa quem, etc.) the desire is exercised and at the same time the
end or design. Cf. Kiibn L. Gr. Il. § 612; Gr. § 298 IL——ras éy-
yurdre 48ords, pleasures that are at hand, come within one’s way,
in promptu positas, cf. note, IL 1. 20. The Adv. here with the
Art. is used as an adjective, as elsewhere. Cf Socrates’ reasoning here
with that in I. 5, and II. 1.

11.—“Hrrov:...780ry; see note, L 5.1.——TI yap dS:agd-
pes. Some Mea read zix for rf; either is good Greek, and both are
employed by our author, as well as other Attic writers. Cf for the Aco
L 2 50: doxdéwe:, rl Siapdpes pavlas duadian; IL 1.17; III. 7.7; dative,
IIL. 3.14: woAd ay nal rodre Bievdyxouey rev KAXdoo. S:ardyor-
vas xara yéyn, discriminating according to their kinds; cf. § 12, and
Chap. VI. ad init. For the use of the Acc, see note, L 1.9: & teorw
Apduhoavras.,. eiBévas

12.—Kql oStrws...83uvarerdrouvs. This clause is supposed by
many to have crept into the text from the margin; see Kibn. in h. 1.
——7d 8:aréyeoSa:. The distinction in meaning between 8:aaé-
yar and 8aréyecSa is strongly marked in this and the preceding sec-
tion. Cf. note, 1,7. 5.———dx rot cuvidyras BovaActecdai 8i4a-
Adyorras, from the circumstance that those who come together for
consultation, discourse, etc. -——~ 3iardexrixwrdrous, especially quali-
fied to speak, is derived from the verb d:ardéyerdau, by which and
Siaréyew, the way is prepared for ite use here. By speaking is here
meant the ability to arrive at the truth of things by discussion, which
according to Socrates only the ¢yxpareis could do.

CHAPTER VI.

1.—Acsarextixorépevs; see note at the end of the preceding
section. ——- J, as. ——-xal rd» rpdéwow, also the manner, i.e, od
pdvoy abthy roy dxlaxeyw, GAAA nal roy tpdéwoy abrijs. Cf. note, L
& 1.

884 | NOTES.

2—'08¢ wes, somewhat thus, [és is here used much as the pro-
noun tis frequently is= Latin fere. So just below and in IV. 5. 5
wotéy rt...dmo0tés 72; Bee note, I. 1. 1, and IV. &. &.

ob yap od»; see note,

3.—ElSams eidein; see note, IV. 2.21.
IV. 4 23.

4—Népuspa, established by law.——yzir, in our judgment; for
this meaning of the Dat., see note, IV. 2. 14

&.—AvSpérois...dpa. For the position of the noun before the
interrogative particle, see note, II. 7.8 Men here are contrasted with
gods. —— xaSd’ & Sef was AAAGAOIS xpHo8as, in accordance
with which it is in some manner (xdés) necessary for men to have inter-
course with one another. —— obroe:; for the pleonastic use of the pro-
noun here, see note, IL 1. 19.

6.—OlecSa: Sety wh worety; see a similar accumulation of infi-
nitives in III. 6. 15, and cf. note. ol8as; an Jonic form for oleSa
Xenophon perhaps uses two other Ionic forms of this same verb: of8a-
ewsy, Oecon, XX. 14, and of8aper (al. loner), Anab. IL. 4.6. The wri-
ters of the age of Xenophon, and especially Xenophon himself, did not
rigidly discard every Ionic form. Some of the Lexicons erroneously say
that this form is “never used in the classic prose writera” See Veitch’s
Irreg. Gr. Verbs, ei8ée.——dpSés Ry wore. Moré is not here a
simple ‘particle of emphasis as often with the interrogative pronouns,
but =: the Latin aliquando, af length; i.e., after 8o many turnings,
do we come to this definition ——dpifolpeSa dpi (dpevor; cf. note,
IV. 2,21. The similarity of this idiom, which has been several times
noticed, to a very common construction in Hebrew, cannot fail to occur
to any one at all familiar with that language.

%—"AAAe...98 @ copol eiosy; do you suppose that wisdom is
any thing else but that by which men are wise? For the change from
the singular ris in the preceding clause to the plural, see note, L 2. 62.
—Er:orhun Epa cogla éoriy; Socrates reasons in a similar
manuer in Plat. Theaet. p. 141. D. The article is omitted with the sub-
ject; cf. note, L 2, 23. ——Ovd82 wa Al’...roAAogrdy. Ovse be-
longs with woAAoordy, and the logical order of the words would be:
Ma Al’, fuorye ob8 woddocrTdy pépos abrav. For the meaning of the
word rodAcordy, see note, IIL. 1. 6, and for the idea, IIT. 8. 2-8.

8.—Td &f2 wpdAipor, w.rA. It should be distinctly borne in
mind, that Socrates in all his arguments for the profitable, does not treat
it as the motive or end of action, but the rule. True happiness, he con-

BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 885

tends, is the measure of the good will of the geds to wen, ihe interpreter
of their designs; but it is not merely our interest, but our duty, to com-
ply with the rule of action thus discovered. “In a word,” it has been
well said, “the great principles of conduct as set forth by his [Socrates’]
philosophy, are: piety as the motive, usefulness as the measure, and self-
command [éyxpdrea]as the means.” The Greek Philosophera, Socrates
and Plato, by Potter, Pp. 53.

@—Td 3¢ xardy...edyta caddy Sy. The difficulty of this pas-
sage has given occasion to various changes of the text by different edi-
tors; but as almoet all the Ms. authority is in favor of the reading which
is here given, it is perhaps better to attempt an interpretation, even if it
shall be only a probable ong, than to take time in making a new text.
The most natural explanation seems to be: can we otherwise (xws GA-
Aws), 8c. f 7d dyaddy, § 8, (cf. IIL 8, where it is demonstrated that xards,
&yadéy, and xphawoy are the same), define the beautiful, or do you name

that beautiful, if there be any thing beautiful (ef for), whether body ©

or vessel, or any thing else, which you know to be in every respect (xpds
wdyra) beautiful? The explanation of Seiffert accords substantially with
this: jam vero pulchrum num aliter definire possumus (sc. 4 7d d&yaddr) f
an si quid est, quod scias ad omnia pulchram esse vel corpus,..hoc pul-
chrum appellas? Another interpretation is however possible, i.e, How
else can we define the beautiful than, if it is admissible (ef ferw), or
(according to others) exempli causa, you call that beautiful, whe-
ther, etc. This is rather favored by a marginal reading in Stephanus,
4 Weorw dvond(ew, but on the whole, seems to do greater violence to
the Greek, than the former explanation.

10.—Aviplay. This virtue is more fully discussed in Plato's Laches
where we find that Socrates’ idea, with which what follows here sub-
stantially accords, is: that valor comprises two principal ideas, know-
ledge and a consci2ntious regard to what is right and good, which
enables one to conduct himself properly, especially in all dangerous
emergencies, avoiding the evil and pursuing the good. Thus when
Nicias, p. 195. A, defines dy3pla to be rhy ray Sevdv nal Sapsarduv éwi-
erhuny wal dy woAduy xa) dv rots bAAos Araciv, Socrates is not satisfied,
but contends that the valiant are only those, of dxiorduevos rois Sewois
ve wal dmixwdtvois KaA@s xpiicda Cf. Stallbaum’s Prolegomena ad
Lachetem. T&éy kadey...elvacr; partitive Gen, see Kohn. Gr.
§ 278. 8. (a), -——— KdANioroy pew ody», and just after: uéyiora pip
ody; see note, II. 7. 5. Ma& Al’ &oy; cf. note, L 4.9. Nd
Al’ fon; 2. ob« dxBpeiol ciot, to be supplied from the preceding inter-
rogation ; ef. note, IL. 7. 4. Ti 82 of... 8e80:edres; 20. Soxovel

\7

Se aml Ad gs ey eg ee

886 NOTES. :

wo, Ellipees of this kind, which may be easily comprehended without
being expressed, are common in interrogations in Greek as well as other
languages,

11.—OB« &dAa; cf. note, IL 6. 11. rovs oleus...xpyodai,
who are euch as to, etc. The construction of the infinitive as in L 4 6.
The article is not unfrequently used with oles, see Kahn. Gr. § 332. R. 9;
L. Gr. IL § 788. Anm. 4.

12.—Kara vépous tray wéAcwr, «.7.A. According to Scerates’
idea, the government of Athens in the time of Aristides and Themisto-
cles was a BasiAcla, a monarchy, beeause these inen possessed supreme
authority, but governed willing subjects according to the laws; on the
other hand, the gévernment in the time of Pericles and Alcibiades, was
& rvparels, a tyranny, because they governed unwilling subjects accord-
ing to their own will. —— dx réy ra vémipa dxirerocbyreas,
from those who are obedient to the laws. ‘Socrates’ preferen-e for an
aristocratical form of government here appears: cf. Plat. Menex. p. 238
C, and Wiggers’ Life, chap. VII. 4 ——dx riznudray, chreen ae-
cording to their property.

18.—El...avriavdyor; see note, I 8.4.—— epi rov; the pre-
noun is masculine, as appears from what followa —— #ro:...4; by
the addition of rof to the firet 4, the disjunctive relation is more marked ;
see Kithn. L. Gr. IL § 745. 4, and cf. IIL £2 2; Cyrop. IV. 5. 22 ——
copdérepoy...dy abrds Ady; i ©, coperepdy tiva elvai, by evrds
Aéyot, § bv 6 Lempdras Aéyou dwi ry beddectv, to the sub-
ject matter of the discussion.

14.—Ti ody odn...éwioxepdueda; cf. note, IT 1.10. —
caduweprépay Tey dyrixndAwy; compendious comparison for r¥s
tay dyrinddey ; see note, IIL 5.4: apds rods "ASnvalous. éwava-
youdvan; ec. dw) thy bwdSeou.

15.—'Owdre... 8:01. The Opt. denoting repeated or customary
action; see note, I. 2 8&7. 8:4 ray pddiora bdbsordoyoupévear
dwopesero, he carried on his argument by means of the most evident
propositions, So at the end of the section: 3:4 ri» Boxobyrey Tew ax
Spdros yew rods Adyous, and in Oecon. XIX. 15: Syaw ydp pe 8:° Se»
éy@ éxlaraya. For the use of 8a here, see Kahn. L. Gr. IL § 608.
p, 981; Gr. § 201. 1. (b). Socrates’ habit of beginning and carrying on
an argumentation by successive propositions most generally received as
true, is well known; cf. Ritter, IL p. 52.——raérny rhy togd-
Aqsay elvat Adydu. Tabrny is predicate, and hence the article with

BOOK IV. CHAP. VIL - 887

degpddcias The phrase rh» dogpdrciay Adyou, is equivalent to: an argu-
ment that produces conviction. ——‘Ounpoy...dvadeivat, «rr. The
reference here is to Odysa VIIL 171: 4 8% dopadrdws d&yopedter. vd
dogarh phropa elvas, that he should be a persuasive orator.
81a trév Soxobyrmy trois dySpéwrors, through those things that
are readily acknowledged by men. See above: 82 trav duodcyountver

CHAPTER VII.

1—Tiy tavrot yrduny dzepaivero. For the reflexive pro-
noun with the verbs in the middle voice, see note, IL. 6. 13. abrdp-
wxets dy rats wposnxotoas wpdteoty, xX, competent of them-
selves (without foreign aid), in whatever labors devolve upon them; i.e,
according to the promise made in IV. 8. 1, pyyamKods. "ExmpedcioSas
is very seldom followed by an infinitive either with or without an accu-
sative, unless the Inf. be accompanied by the article in the Gen., or Ace.
(rare), as in passages like I. 2.55; IIL 8.31; IV. 8 6, etal It how-
ever frequently happens that with verbs, which take noun in the Gen,
or Dat. after them when by themselves, if an Inf. is added, this noun in
the Gen. or Dat. is changed to the Acc. so as to avoid the repetition of
the object of the verb; cf. Kithn. L. Gr. II. § 647. Seitfert compares the
construction here with the Lat. non dubito fore plerosque, and
similar phrases. —— ¢i8ely; Opt. because indicating indefinite fre-
quency, and preceded in construction by a verb in a past tense,

2.—Méxpi Srov, how far, quatenus. ——apdyparos, negotii
ex doctrina et scientia pendentis; Schneid. avrixa, fo? example,
@ meaning confined to Attic Greek. It seems to be an elliptical form ot
expression, signifying strictly: I forthwith (without delaying to select),
take as an example, ete. ——Upyoy dwoseltardai, to designate,
lay out work, i. e., building spots, or any thing where geometrical figures
are employed. This seems to be much the most facile and natural inter-
pretation of this phrase, although various others have been given.
Kihner, following the interpretation of Coray, makes the words equiva-
lent to yy Epyor dwo8elfacSai dypdy davrg woifioa: orelpayta,
or more briefly: ij» a&ypby éaur¢ épydoacSa:, but it is difficult to see
what the process here indicated, has to do directly with yewperpla. He
indeed says that it denotes that which follows the acceptance, trans-
mission, or division of land, according to correct measurement, and in

888 - NOTES.

explanation of épyde adduces from Coray: Epyor yap nar etoxhy Agye
ra: 4) yewpyla xal abrh xposérs 4 yeyewpynpérn yi}; of. IL 8, 751. w 283,
But it does not seem to us probable, that such an idea should be intro-
duced here. thv...yv; the use and omission of the article here
with yh» and the obvious reason for it cannot escape notice. wal
&s perpetra: éxiordpevoy axiéyvat, and go away knowing (i e,
would retain in memory), etc. *Amiéva: has here very much the signifi-
cation of the verb in such Latin phrases as: victorem discedere.

S.—Otxn &xespos...4y. It is evident from such passages as this
that Socrates was not unskilled in science, and that the instructions of
his master in geometry, Theodorus, were not lost upon him. The same
thing is evident from the ridicule of Aristophanes, some of the most
pointed and amusing passages of which (as in the Clouds, 182 aq.) have
reference to the geometrical and astronomical pursuits of Socrates and
his pupila. It is also plain, that Socrates’ dissuasions from scientific
pursuits, only (or at least mainly) had regard to those speculations in
science, which had no practical utility, and only took the attention and
time from more important objecta. It cannot be doubted that Xeno-
phon had in mind in writing this chapter, not only the actual confusion
of many of the scientific investigations of his day; and their exaltation
of irrational above rational nature ; but also the fact that the engaging
in such speculations had been brought into the accusation of hie master.
It is not atrange, that in these circumstances, the devoted disciple and
friend should withhold and conceal the acquisitions of Socrates, that in
a later age would have been considered rather an ornament to than a
blemish upon his character. Cf. note, 1.11; IV. 2.10; Plat. Meno.
p- 82 sq. ; Brandis’ Hist, Philoa, II. S. 10; and see Introd.

4.—Aorporoylas; ef. note, [V.2.10.— Spar; cf. note, IV. 8.4.

5.—Td...pavSdverw...ioxupas awédrpewer, as it respects
learning... he urgently dissuaded, ete Cf note, I. 3. 7. méxpe
rovrou, is preparatory to uéxp: rou. Cf Plat. Legg. p. 670.D: wéxps
ye Tocobrou wewadeicda: cxeddy dyayxaior, wéx ps TOU Suvardy ef-
yar; de Rep. L p. 841. D: éw) rovry wépunen, ext rg 7d tvupdpor ixdory
(nrety; Lach. p. 188.C; 191. B; Protag. p. 856. D, et al. See Kihna.
L. Gr. II. § 681. 2. ra ph dy tH airy wepspopg Byra. Ed-
wards, as quoted ‘by Kithner, in accordance with Diog. Laert. VIL 144:
ray 8t Borpwy rd ply dwAari cuuwepipepecSa: rg SAyp olpary, Ta 8t wAG-
yopera car idias KiveioSa: Kivhoes, explains these words: quae non
communi eodemque coeli motu circumacta proprio sibi motu feruntur.
w—doradphrovs dorépas, lit, unsteady, unstable stars, i a,

ad

BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 889

comets, ——- rds wepiéSous, the time of their return to the same
point. ras airlas abray; these words probably have reference
fo wepid8ovs and not to dorad. dorédpas. Still some, as Weiske and
Bornemann, refer them, with some plausibility, to the latter words, and
in illustration quote Seneca, Quaest. Nat. VII. 11. ov3t robreop
ye 4rf«noos, skilled in these things, He is said to have been instructed
in astronomy by Archaelaus, a disciple of Anaxagoras; see Cic. Tuse,
Disp. V. 4. 10.

6.—Ta&y otpariwy, x.7.r.; ef. in respect to the idea here, Cic
Acad. I. 4. 15, and note, I. 1. 11.——gpovrrloerns, a thinker, nar’
éfwxhy ; applied in derision to Socrates by Aristoph. Clouds, 267, and
hence its introduction here to wipe off this reproach. xivSuved-
oar 8’ by Egy nal wapadporficat, x.t.A, he said that there would
be danger that one anxiously inquiring into these things would even
become insane. In reference to ravra pepiuvavra, see note, Li 14.
"Avataydpas, a native of Clazomenae in Lydia. He flourished in the
age of Pericles, and was banished, on the decline of the power of the
latter at Athens, to Lampsacus, where he died. See Ritter’s Hist. Philos,
IL. Chap. VIIL; Lewes’ Biog. Hist. Philos. L p. 114 6q., and cf. Diog.
Laert. IL 6 8q.; Cic. Tuse. Quaest. V. 4 10.

%—Td abrd elvar rip re wal fAcoy, x«.7.A.; for the specula-
tions of Anaxagoras here referred to, see references in the preceding
section. Td xpépara meAdyrepa Exovarr; cf. note, I. 4. 13:
thy puxhy xparlorny.

8.—Aoytopuods. Ernesti and Weiske consider this word as equiva-
lent to rh» dpdpunruchy, the theory of numbers, but those rather seem to
be in the right who make it = rhy Aoyiorixhy, practical arithmetic, as
opposed to theoretical, ie, keeping and computing of accounts, etc.
Plat. Gorg. p. 451. C. explains the difference between Aoyiorieh and
dpidunrich. Cf Woolsey’s note in h. L

9.—Ipodrpewe; cf. note, L 2. 64. évdéxo:to; cf. note, L 2
28. wéna, for the usual siya. Tov yap odrw wrposéxop-
ros éaurg, «7A. We should naturally expect an Acc. here, instead
of the Gen., but that reading is found in only one Ma. (Voss. I.), and that
of little value. We must therefore take the text substantially as we find
it. It is not improbable, however, that éavrot at the end of the sentence
is for abrov, found in the marg. Villois; as éavrod is easily changed to
airov, and that into aire’. Then the words, rot... xposéxovros éaurg,
in which the principal idea of the sentence is contained, may be sup-
posed to be placed absolutely at the beginning of the clause for the sake

a

890 NOTES.

of emphasis, and the idea is this: if any ong thus gave heed to himself,
he said, it would be difficult (fpyor... elva:) for him to find a physician,
who could designate things that would be more conducive to health ;
ie, than himself doing what was before enumerated. Airés is fre-
quently used for the sake of perspicuity or emphasis to recall to mind
@ preceding word; see note and references, L 4.18, Schneider refers
to similar sentiments in Tacit. Anna]. VI. 46, and Plutarch de tuenda
Sanit. p. 407, ed. Hutter; Kihner also adds Cie. de Offic. IL 24. 86.

10—MG&AAoy 4 card rhe advSpaxivny coglay wperci-
oSa:, greater than that which is the result of human wisdom. For the
construction, see note, IL. 7. 4. —— warrixnis...cupBovaAgs Sear;
of. L 1. 9.

CHAPTER VIII.

1—Or: odaoxovros abrot...3dvaros, because, whilst he
eaid, etc., the sentence of death was, etc dAdyxeedar... pevdd-
pevoy, convicted of falsehood, i. e., inasmuch as his Sapérrow had not
made known what he should do to escape death. —— wé2fw, later
Attic= wpécw, 80 far on in life; according to Diog. Leert. IL 44;
Max. Tyr. Dissert. LX. 8, he was seventy years of-age. ob« qualifies
the sense of roAAg BSorepoy, and not of the whole clause. elra; of
note, L 2. 1. axdAeswer; Imperf. tense, left, i.e, when he died.
thy...dlxyyv...eiwes, having pleaded his cause, etc

2.—AfAra. In regard to thi: festival of Apollo and the reasons
for the delay of the execution until after its celebration, see note and
references, IIL 8.12; and also Plat. Phaed. p. 58, and Wiggers’ Life
of Socrates, Ch. VIIL p. 112 roy St ‘vépnon, 8c. Bad vd: Bid ve
7d thy vdpov day.

$.—Some editors, in consequence of obecurities and difficulties in this
chapter, especially from this section to § 11, reject it; or at least, sup-
pose that it is corrupt, or the work of some other author than Xenophon.
See Bornemann, Schneider, and others in h. 1. For ite appositeness here
as a conclusion of the whole work, cf. the Argument at the beginning
of the chapter. The prominent object of the first three sections, which
Dindorf rejects, is to show that Socrates’ condemnation and desth was
po argument for the falseness of his claims in respect to the guidance of
his monitor. And §3 in connection with what goes before, constitutes s

BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 891

cumulative argument: By such a death as:Socrates died he not only
escaped evils, but was a participant of the greatest good, and hence the
regard and truthfulness of his guiding spirit in not warning him to avoid
it, —— 9 oSreas dwoddve; ie, as just said: xpgérara xal avdpwdé-
@rara. | |

4.—Eppoydyns, was the son of a rich man, Hipponicus; but as
his brother Callias inherited his father’s wealth, he was himeelf poor,
but a fond and faithful friend of Socrates; cf. II. 10. 8. Huovea.
Xenophon was himself absent on a military expedition with Cyrus at
the time of Socrates’ death. The same account substantially, though
much more full, is found in Apolog. 2 sq.; which the student will do
well to compare throughout in reading this chapter. MeAfrov;*
ef. note, L 1. 1.——yeypauudveuv airdy rhy ypaghy; the verb
and noun are blended together and take a personal object, airdy; see
Kahn. Gr. § 280. 1; L. Gr. IL § 558, and cf. Demoeth. de Coron. p. 311
. 251: eb8Senlay yip wéwer Cypdyard we obd° late ypaghy.—
TOTTO ReANTHY; 8. TE dwodcytioda, my defence.

&—Aibrds (Hermogenes), sc. &y.—— 48y pod exixeipotrvros
--hvavriaSy. The opposition of his guiding deity is more particu-
larly stated in Apol. § 4: xal dls 48m dxixephoarrés pou ocxoreiy wept
ris a@wodoylas, dvayriovral pos 7d Saipdnop.

6.—Ods8eri...d¢elund &yv...BeBiaxévasr, I would not con-
cede to any man, that he has lived either better or more pleasantly than
I, up to the present time.

T—*A dye. “°A refers to what immediately precedes. For the
omission of the connective particle here, see IIL 4. 12. ——yjodaréd-
wav, Imperf. sentiebam (sc. dum vivebam). The experience. of his
whole past life, continued until that time, as opposed to the impending
events of the nearest fature, is designated by this verb; whilst the per-
fect SiareréAexa only affirms without regard to this contrast. ofte
SiarerédrAexa wep) duavret, yryréocxer, I have so concluded con-
cerning myself; (i e., that I live better and more pleasantly than other
men). oStws txovres wept duos, thinking thus of me.——
kal yap of...g@sAotvres...gfrovs. This whole clause is parenthe-
tical, and the idea of the passage seems to be: fot on account of their love
to me, (for even those who love others are thus disposed toward their
friends) but because they suppose that, if they associate with me they
shall become very good. The last clause has been so paraphrased as to
show plainly the force of the words: 8:déwep ofovra:, S11, cl duol cuveier,
val abrot dy BéArioro: ylyvowro, Sswep yd cis

892 NOTES.

$—Ta rot yhpws éxireActaSai, to pay o tribute to, be subject
to the burdens of old age. &Bleres...Blos, a life nut to be lived,
Le, not worthy the name of life, or it may be rendered insupportable. -
The Latins eay: vita vitalis (cf. Cie. de Amicit. VI. 22), and similar
phrases are common in Greek, as (wh &Bi0s, Sdvaros aSdvaros, yduos
Eyauos, ydvos Kyovov, copla Laogos. xetpdy re wal andécre-
pov; i.e, worse, etc, than other men; antithetical to BéArioy... §ds0p
in § 6.

9.—E!l yap...wocrety, x.-rA, for if it is base to do injustice, why is
it not base to do any thing whatever unjustly ; but what fault of mine is
it, that others are not able to know or do that which is just in respect
to mef

10.—Tady re &8:xenedvreayv...d3:nndévrey, of those who have
done and those who have suffered injustice. dye dwipedcilas
vetvfopnat, I shall be cared for, had in reverence; passive in sense, and
hence followed by émd, cf. note, IIL 4. 1.——papruphcecdal pau;
the Fut. Mid. for the Pass; cf. note, I. 1. 8, and Apol. § 26: éduol pap-
tuphoera bed re rou éwidvros xal ixd Tov wapeAnAvdéros xpévov, brs
R8lanoa pry ovBéva, 7d.

11.—2expdeny, «t.A.; by attraction for yryv., olos Iv Luxpdrys ;
see note, I. 2. 18. —— &@eAtudraroyv; thus paraphrased in Apolog.:
al 86 vis ray Gperiis epiepdvey SpeAmoriépe tiv) Laxpdrovs cuveyévere,
dxetvoy dyad thy brSpa afiopaxapioréraroy voul ee. eboeBhs pty
oSras, «7A. these words down to cadoxéyaSiay are thrown in paren-
thetically, as a sort of summary of the points of Socrates’ character that
had been brought to view in the preceding work. Td Gdtoy av-
‘ wl rot Bearlovos; see note, IV. 5. 6: 1d xeipoy avr) rou BeAtiovos.
wporpépyacdas; cf. note, I. 2 64. eb Sd re wh, dpéoxes,
«.1.A., if these things (i e., the summary and conclusions which precede)
do not meet the approbation of any one, let him, comparing the charac-
ter of others with these things, thus judge. This simple declaration of
the confidence of Xenophon, is a genuine and truthful expression of his
deep reverence for one of the most illustrious heathen philosophers, and
is a fitting close, as it is a just exhibition of the confident and trustful
spirit, of his whole defence of his master and friend.

ENGLISH INDEX.

A.

Abstract plural of nouns, L 1.11;
1. & 22, 28, et al.

Accentuation of od and ob, 1.6.11.

Accusative, with Inf, L 1. 9; of
time, I. 1.10; of mannef, I. 1.19;
with dporrife, L 1.11; with wepl
== Gen., I. 1.20; of pers. and Gen.
of thing, L 2. 2; with a verbal
Adj., L 2.19; absol. with ds, L
2.20; two Acc, L 2. 61; 1.7. 2;
Il, 21; IV. 8 4; after com-
pounds with wepi, 1 2. 68; with
Yori, I. 4.2; of the object aimed
at, L 4.6; of Inf. ellipt., 1.4.12;
form of plur. in -y, L 4. 13; Ace.
with xapd to denote comparison,
L 4. 14; two Acc. or Ace. and
Gen, L 5.8; Ace. with pass. verb,
L 5. 5; Acc. Abs. = Gen. Aba,
L 6.5; of neut. Part, OL 1. 2;
in -a and -7, L 6.13; Acc. with
pass. Part. II. 1. 22; in -ets, II.
2 14; III. 7.6; with Sswep, IL
8 &; with «pds, II. 8. 4; sing.
in », II. 5.1; of kindred signif.
with the verb, IL 6. 26; IIL 7.
1; with yal and pal yd, IL 7.14;
Ace. with Inf. instead of Dat. or
Gen., IV. 7. 1; after verbal in
réoy, III 11. 1; after 8% IV. 2
10; after Soxet po, TIT. 5. 14; of
limitation, I. 7.1 etal.; as a more
precise explanation, IIL 8. 5.

Accusers of Socrates, I. 1. 1.

Acumenus,' IIL 18, 2.

Adjective, as adverb, IL 9.8; 9.113
in -ceds, with Gen., IIL 1. 6; in
positive with Ssre for compara-
tive, IIT. 13. 8

Adverbd as noun, L 7. 2; IL 8. 19;
emphatic position of, I. 2.4

A firmative answers, how made, I. 2.
$:1.310;142

Alcibiades, I. 2. 12, 24.

Altare, in Greece, IIL. 8. 10.

Anacoluthon, IT. 1.9; II. 2. 5.

Anaphora, frequent in Greek, I. 1.1.

Anaxagoras, IV. 7. 6, 7.

Antiphon, I. 6.1 aq.

Anttsthenes, I1.5.1; I1L.4.1; 11.17.

Anytus, accuser of Socrates, L 1. 1

Aorist, 1st, Opt., Aeolic form and
signif. of, IL 5; I.8,4; first Aor
Subj., I. 2. 87; first Aor. of efwra,
IT. 2. 8; middle and passive, IL
7.12; Aor. and Perf., distinction
in meaning between, III. 1. 4;
7.17; compared with pres, I. 4.
6; TI.1.10; 11.10; IL 7.7;
with pres. Part. III. 5.23; rare
form of, IV. 2. 15; first for se-
cond, I. 2. 58; of the verb &Ae-
oSa: in urgent requests, IIL, 11.
15.

Apodosis, ellipsis of, IIL 1.9; TIL
9. 11.

Apolledorus, III, 11. 17.

17°

894

Apposition, pertitive, I]. 1. 4; =
our vocative, TIL 14. 4; of a
clause, IIL 4. 12

Archaciaus, IV, 7. 5.

Archedemus, II. 9. 4.

Areopagus, IIL. 5. 20.

Arginusae, islands, L 1. 18

Aristides, a painter, IIL 10, 8.

Aristarchus, IT. 7. 4 0q.

Aristippus, L 2.60; IL 1.1; OL
8.1,2

Aristodemua, the Little, I 4. 2.

Aristophanes, opposition to and ri-
dicule of Socrates, L 1.1, 11; L
265; I. 2.49; L 6. 2 et al.

Armor, Grecian, IIT. 9. 2; 10. 10 sq.

Artiele, omission and use, L 1. 9,
19; 1.2.10, 28, 81, 37, 49, et saep.;
with force of poss. pron., L 1. 9;
Il. 7.6; with a clause as subject,
I. 21; its omission giving the
force of a verb, L 21; I. 4 5;
separation from its noun, I. 2. 9;
with proper names, L 2. 30; ar
ticle with adjective, 12. 65; af-
ter ré8e, I. 4. 6; like our a or
poss. pron., I. 4. 8; omission with
Attrib. Gen., L 4.12; with to:-
evroy, I. 5.2; with Spa and simi-
lar nouns, IL 1. 22; irregular
position of, Il. 2.4; why insert-
ed, II. 2. 7; in Mase. Dual, with
fem. noun, II. 3. 18; as demon-
etrative, IL 7. 1; Sesnerieds, IT.
7.8; article as rel. pron, IL 7.
18; after ris, IL 8. 8; for the
sake of emphasis, IIL 6.6; why
omitted and inserted, III. 9. 5;
with predicate and not subject,
III. 10.1 +é with Inf. after yfy-
vera, III. 10. 4; omitted with a
demonstr. accompanying a pro-

ENGLISH INDEX.

per name, IIL 11.17; IV.2 8
giving a distributive-character te
a phrase, IIL 14.6; with nouns
contrasted, L 2. 80; IL 1. 29;
peculiar omission of, IV 1. 8;
implied contrast, IL 7.2; reeum-
ing the subject after intervening
clauses, I, 2.24; IV.225; cogia
with and without the article, IV.
2. 33.

Aspasia, her influenee, etc., IL 6.36.

Astrology, IV. 2.10; 7. 8 aq.

Astronomy, IV. 2. 10; 7. 8 sq.

Asyndeton, in summing up, L 1. 9;
IL 8. 19; with participles, I. 1.
18; in conclusions, [IL 4. 12.

Athenians, defeat at Delium, ITL 5
4; frequent allusions to, espe
cially in IJ. 5; their superiority,
IIL 8. 12; defeat at Lebadea,
IIL 5.4; war of with Thracians,
ete, IIL 5. 10 eq.; with the Per-
sians, IIL 8. 11.

Athens, government of, IV. 6. 1

Athletae, voracity of L 2 4

Atomic Theory, L 1. 14.

Attica, surrounded by mountains,
IIL. 5. 25; its militia, IT. 4.1;
tribes and subdivisions of, IIL 4
5; contest for its guardianship,
IIL 5.10; youth of, IIL 5. 27;
provisions of, IIL 6. 18; popu-
lation of, IIT. 6. 14.

Attraction, of the Part, 11.9; I.
2.1; of the adjective, I. 2 3;
IIL 3.1; when neglected, IL 1.
9; after Kerry, L 2. 42; of a-
noun, J. 2. 18; of the verb, L 4
18; of the relative, IL 1.25; 2
2; 4.2; of the antecedent, L 2
28; after Ss with Inf, IL 5.4;
of the article rh» for ré, L 8.8;

ENGLISH INDEX.

im comparisons introduced. by
Sswep, L 2. 19; in number, L
4. 18; of the relative ofos, IL
9. 3.
B.

Beautiful (the), Socrates’ idea of,
IIL 8. 8, 4,5; IV. 6.9.

Bravery, valor, or manliness, ds-
Spla, -ela, Socrates’ idea of, IIL

- 91; IV. 6.10

C.

Callias, IV. 8. 4.

Ceerops, III. 6. 10.

Chaereeratea, I 8.1, 14; L 2. 48.

Chaerephon, II. 3.1; L 2 48.

Chariclea, I. 2. 81.

Charmides, IIL 7.1; 6. 1.

Choragua, duty of, IIL 4. 4.

Chorus, expense, honors of, ete, I
7.2; TIL 4. 3, 4, 6.

Circe, fable of, L 3. 7.

Comparative adjective, form of IL 2
8; with superlative, IL 7. 10;
with positive, IL 9.4; with paa-
Aoy, pleonastic, IL 1. 2; IIL 18.
5; peculiar ending of, IIL 13. 1.

Comparisons, in Greek, L. 1. 8, 6, 8;
2.19; 818; 5.6; IL 5.4; 6.
8; IV. 6. 14.

Constructio pracgnans, IL 5. 5 et al.

Concessive member omi :ted, IL. 1. 26.

Correlatives, I. 3. 18.

Critias, L. 2. 12, 24.

Crito, I. 2. 48; IL 9. 1.

Critobulus, L. 3. 8.

Cynic school of philosophera, IT. 5.1, 8.

D.

Daedalus, 1V: 2. 83.
Dative ease, after ds, I. 1. 1; of
means, L. 1. 7; with prep. ézi,

895

L 2 61; 4.2; of pron. L 2. 85;
interchanged with Gen., I 2. 60;
of time, 1. 1. 10; of the instru-
mental cause, I. 4.4; governed
by 6 abrds, IL 1.5; of the agent,
IL 1.22; with adjectives of ap-
proach, IT. 1. 23; with verbs of
measuring, etc. II. 6. 6; incom-
modi, IL 10.1; as giving more
definite explanation, III. 8. 14;
of familiarity, IIL 6. 2; of ex-
cess, IIT. 3.18; IIL 13.5; of that
in respect to, which, eta, IV. 1.38;
signif. in the judgment of, IV. 2.14.

Dawes’ Canon, I. 2. 87.

Day, division of, I. 1.10; IV. 84

Deities, subordinate, IV. 8 18, and
Introd.

Delia, a festival, IIL 8. 12; Iv. 8, 2.

Delium, III. 5. 4.

Delos, IIL. 8. 12.
Delphos, Temple and oracle at, IV.
2 24. .

Demon, 8a:udriov, L 1. 1 8q.; IV. 8.
18, and Introd.

Deponents with a Mid. and Pass,
form, L 2 10.

Dionysodorus, TIL 1. 1.

Divination, among the Greeks, L 1
2, 8,9; IV. 8. 18 et al:

Dog, fable of, IT. 7. 18.

Dual number, masc. Art., ete, with
fem. noun, II. 3. 18; interchange
between and plural, I. 2. 83,

E.

Bllipsis of the demonstrative, L 2,
6; of anoun, L 2 52; of the sub-
ject, L 2. 55; 8.8; of &, L 3.16;
elliptical phrase, L 1. 18; of ef-
yu, L. 4.6; of the subject of Inf,
I. 4.8; of the participle 8», I. 4,

896

10; of ris, L 4.14; the object
of a partic. to be eupplied from a
following verb, L 4.17; of &», L
5.1; 7. 4; in the phrase eb xpdr-
rex, L 6.8; of cfs, L 6. 12; of
ef, I. 7. 8; IL 1. 28; of a verb,
IL 8. 17; in parallel members,
IL 7. 12;-with 8r:, IIL 1.1; of
Apodosis, IIL 1. 9; frequently
with ydp, IIL 8.2; of Adgoy, TIL
4. 11; in the phrase, of wept Ké
xpora, Ill. 6.10; with dagdpe:,
TIL 12.5; with "Ace«Anwiov, IIL
18.8; with abrixa, IV. 7.2; with
vl 84, IV. 6. 10, et al,

Emphatic position, I. 2.1, 4; 2.11,
42; 8 5; 6.6; of adv., IL 6. 36.

Entertainments, Grecian, TIL 14, 1.

Envy, definition of, IIL. 9. 8 ‘

Epicharmus, II. 1. 20.

Epigenes, Til. 12. 1 aq. text.

Erasinides, L 1. 18.

Erectheys, IIL 65. 10.

Euthydemus, L 2. 29; IV. 2. 1 aq.

F.

Female employments, IL 7. 5, 12

Feminine, substantive with mase.
adjective, etc, IL 3. 18.

Festivals, among the Greeks, L 2. 61.

Friendship, Socrates’ idea of, L 2
52; IL 4. 6 aq.; IL 5.1 8q.; in-
centives to, IL. 6. $3. °

Future Tense, middle for passive, L
1. 8; after verba putandi, L 2.10;
Ind. Attic, L 4. 14; denoting ne-
cessity or destination, IL. 1.17;
for present, III. 11.16; implying
hope, IL 6. 4.

G.
Garments, Roman, IL 7. 5.

ENGLISH INDEX.

Gender, peculiarities of, IL 1. 20
8.18; 7. 2

Generals, of the army in Attica, IIL
21; 4.1; of the cavalry, pre
fects, UL 3% 1,2

Genitive, with verbals, IL. 1.7; of
Part, [£. 1.11; changed to Ace,
L 1. 20; contr. and uncontr., L
2. 22; aba. with nominatives, I. 2.
25; of time, L 1.10; L 2 $5;
with superlative, L 2 46; aba
denoting ground or reason, L 2.
39; causal, I. 2. 49; of value, IIL. 7.
6; without its governing nuun, L
2. 56; of the author with wapd, L 3.
4; of source with Ace. of thing en-
joyed, L. 6. 2; government of, I. 6.
5; UL & 8; separative Gen, L
7.1; of space of time, IT. 1. 80;
with éwf, IL 3.2; HL 9. 8; of
the Part. designating both the
person admired and that for which
he is admired, IL 6. 33; with
verbals in -ixcds, IIL. 1.6; with
éw{, for Dat. or Ace, IIL & 2;
also for Dat., IIL 8.1; with wepl
instead of alone, IV. 5.2; with
& preposition, as adjective, IV.
5. 8.

Geometry, IV. 7. 2, 8.

Glauco, IIL 6.1; father of Char
midas, IIL 7. 1.

Good (the), meaning of, IIL 8. 3 aq.
9. 14 aq.

Government, preferred by Socrates,
IV. 6. 12.

Gymnasia, I. 1. 10.

Gymnastic exercises, TIL 12 1 #q,

H. |
Heraclidae (the), IIL. 5. 10.
Heracles, II. 1. 21 8q.

ENGLISH INDEX.

Hermogenes, TV. 8.4; IL 10. 3.

- Hesiod, quotations from, etc. L 2.
56; 8.8; IL 1. 20.

Heterae, of Athens, IIL 11. 1 aq.

Hippias, IV. t. 6

Homer, 1 4.8 (text); quotations
from, ete, }. 2.68; IL 611; UL
2. 2.

Ffouse, Grecian, construction, parts
and ornaments of, IIL 8 8, 9,
10; I. 1.2; of the Heterae, IIL
11. 4.

Hyperbaton, of woad, IL 10. 3.

Hysteron proteron, UL 5. 10.

L _

Imperative, as adverb, L 4.7; Adfor
omitted, IIL 4.11; followed by
future indicative, IIL 6. 17.

Imperfect Tense, with &» in the sense
of Pluperfect, L 1. 5; denoting
customary action, L 1. 4,6; with
és, L 1. 4,16; 229; in connec-
tion with Pluperfect, L 2. 64;
with pres. Part, IIL 1. 4; dis-
tinguished from Perf., etc, IV.
8. 7.

Indicative Mode, with ef in Protasis,
L 2, 28; Il. & 8; followed by
the same with a» in Apod., L 1.
5; in Orat. Obl, I. 1.18; IV. 1.
4; in Apod. after ef with Opt.,
L 5.2; with Opt. and why, L 2
82; 7.5; for Opt, L 6.15; I.
7.12; with Ssre, IL 2.8; with
ef3e, 1. 2.46; with Aor., IV. &.
1; with pd... od, IV. 3. 12.

Infinitive Mode, Pree, Aor., and
Fut. after verbs of thinking, etc.,
L 2 10; to denote purpose, I. 5.
2; constr. of, L 7.3; with a», I.
1. 6, 14, 16; 2.15; as fature, L

897

8 11; for Indie, L 1.1; witk
the Art., L 2.1; without Art. as
object, L 2. 54; 8.7; with and
without Ssre after Adj., L 3.6;
with the Gen. of Art, L 3. 18;
with oles, I. 4. 6; with an Adj.
and with 3d, 6. 5; as Gen,
abeol., II. 1. 8; meaning distin-
guished from that of Part., IIL
5.15; 6.10; and also from finite
verb with Sr: IIL 6.16; accu-
mulation of, IIT. 6. 15; inter-
change with Part., IIL 9. 11; dif-
ference between Inf, Aor., and
Pres, IIL 11. 10; Act. and Mid.
as Pass, I. 2. 54; 6. 5; in oratio
obliqua, I 1. 8; like supine in -u
in Latin, I. 6. 5, 9.

Insanity = ignorance, . ava, Socra-
tea’ idea of, IIT. 9. 6.

Interjection O, difference in Greek
and Latin, L 2. 41.

Interrogations, constr. and blending
of, IL. 2.1, 8; sign of omitted, IL
8. 16.

Interrogative, the simple for the
compound and reverse, L 1. 1,
11, et al.; peculiar position of, IL
7. 8

L,

Lacedaemonians, comperison of with
Athenians, IIL 5. 11 sq.

Laches, testimony to the bravery of
Socrates, III. 5. 4.

Lamprocles, Il. 2. 1 8q.

Latin, words and phrases compared
with Greek, I. 1. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10,
11, 14, 15, 20; 2 1, 2, 8, 4, 9, 18,
14, 16, 19, 21, 25, 26, 28, 35, 41,
47, 49, 54, et saep.

Laurion, eilver mines of, IL. 5. 2

Lebadea, TIL 5. 4.

898 .

Lichasa, IL 2. 61
Lyyoon, an accuser of Socrates, L 1. 1.
M. |

Magistrates, Athenian, how chosen,
L 2 9.

Melitus, an accuser of Socrates, L
Li; IV.4. 4

Memorabilia, meaning and use, p.
178.

Melanippides, 1. 4. 8.

Middle voice, I. 1. 19; denoting
cause, I. 1.1; fut. for pass, L 1.
8; IV.8. 10; with the reflexive
pronoun, II. 1. 22; I. 6.18; de-
noting the object, I. 1. 8; use of,
IIL 1.11; 11.1; compared with
the active vuice, IV. 4 5, 19;
constr. with Accus, I 6. 2; Aor.
as Act., IL 6.6; Pass, IIL 10. 9.

Militia, of Attica, III. 4. 1.

Modes. Sce Indicative, Subjunctive,
eto,

Mountains, about Attica, IIL 5.
25.

Mysians, Ill. 5. 26,

N.

Neuter, sing. in predicate, Adj. or
Part. with the Art. as abstract
noun, L 2.55; I. 6.38; 3.1;
plur. with plur. verb, IL 6. 8;
after fem. nouns, IL 7.7; IIL 9.
1; after subst. of diff. genders,
IIL 1. 7; neut. plur. adverbially,
L 1. 18.

Nichomachides, Il. 4. 1.

Nicias, IT. 6. 2.

Nominative, plural, form of in -»,
L1.9; for vocative, IIL 14.4;
absol. for Gen., IL 2.5; partici-
ple in partitive apposition, L 2.

ENGLISH INDEX,

24; with Inf by attraction for
Ace, Il, 5. 4

Number, interchange of, between
plur. and dual, L 3. 38; of verb
accommodated to nearest sub-
ject, IV. 4.7. See also Singuler
and Plural.

Numerals, as attributive words, L
2. 24

0.

Object, of one verb the subject of the
following, L 8 4; IL 1.8; IL
6.18; supplied with a participle
from the object of the following
verb, I 4. 17.

Omens, of different kinds, L 1. &

Optative Mode, with és, instead of
Subj, 11.1; after Histor. tenses,
L 1. 2; like Lat Subj., 1. 1 10;
with &, I. 5.5; IIL 1. 9; inter
change of with Indic. Fut. with
&, I. 1.6; 282; with & in
Apod. after ei with Indic, L 2
‘28; rare use of with Sr, L 1. 84;
with & after el, L 5.8; IL 28;
with el, IL, 8.16; with ére:d%,
ete, L 1. 57; of contract verbs
in -ée and -dée, IL 6.1; to desig-
nate indef. frequency, IIL 1.1;
with &y followed by Ind., IIT. 11.
11; in indirect discourse with a
relative with or without &», IV.
1. 2; in -as, -as etc, IV. 2. 80;
after a relative, L 2.6; 5.1; in
interrog., L 8 5; IL & 1; on
account of a following Opt. IIL
14. 16. .

Oratio obliqua, in a subordinste
clause, I. 1.10; changed to recta,
L 1.11; 415. See also the dif
ferent Modca,

ENGLISH INDEX.

P,

Painting, TIT. 10. 1 sq.

Palamedes, TV. 2. 88.

Panathenaea, Ill. 8. 12.

Paronomasia, IL. $1; 4.5; UL
12. 6.

Parrhasius, IIL 10. L.

Participle, use of, L1.1,5; 2 2;
Gen. abe. with és, I. 1.4; 2 20;
IL 3.3; Aor. and Pres, L 1. 18;
L 2 61; OL 11. 10; without
connectives, I. 1. 18; as comple-
ment, J. 2. 18; in partitive ap-
position, L 2. 24; as verb, I. 3.
84; IL 1. 80; diff from Inf, L
2. 14, 83; in the same case as
subject, L 2. 85; with verba de-
clarandi, I. 2. 42; with verb im-
plied, L 2 42;. as nomen agentis,
22; L 2.48; U.1.1; indi-
cating means, L 1.9; 12 44;
as complement with verba affec-
tuum, L 2. 47; indicating design,
L 2& 55; in the Dat. or Nom.
With doucévas, L 6.10; ellipsis, I.
1. 28; with &s... &, II. 2. 18;
adverbial relations of, II. 7. 12;
present denoting continued ac-
tion, IIL 9. 18; pleonasm of with
verb, IV. 2. 21; participle fol-
lowed by a verb with és, IIL 5.
8; &» omitted, L 4.10; 5. 1, et
al.; to be repeated in sense, IIL
9. 4; future Part. denoting pur-
poe, L 1. 6; IL.1. 5; with
the Art. as abstract noun, II. 6.
23.

Particles, beauty of the use of in
Greek, I. 2. 8.

Partitive construction, I. 3,8; after

~

899

numerals, I. 1.4; with &», L 2
81; with elvyu, I. 2% 40; with
efixveigda:, Il. 1. 20.

Passive verb, with Acc, IL 5. 5,
pagreyotua: Td Sépua, IL 1.17;
words passive in sense followed.
by rd, IIL 1. 4; IV. 8. 4.

Peloponnesians, wars of Athenians
with, etc, IIL 5. 10 eq.

Perfect Tense, as present, I. 2.9; IL
2.18; IIL 5.10, et al.; 3e3écSaz,
I, 2.49; reSadpaxas, 1.4.2; dif-
ferent from Aor., IIL 1. 4.

Pericles, 1.2.40; IL 6.18; IIL 5.1.

Peripatetice, origin of the name, L
1. 10.

Persians, wars with, IIT. 5.11; king
of, III. 5. 26.

Personal, for impersonal constr., IL
6.7; IIL 10. 8

Person, change of, IV. 8. 11; con-
formed to the nearest noun, IV.
4.7.

Physicians, at Athens, IV. 2. 5,

Physica, Socrates’ estimation of, L. 1.
11; IV. 7. 8.

Pisidians, IIL. 5. 26,

Plato, rarely alluded to by Xeno-
phon, HI. 6. 1.

Pleonawn, frequent in Xenophon,
I. 1.8; of pf, I. 2. 88; of od»,
IL 6. 26.

Pluperfect Tense, without Augment,
I, 2, 64; compared with the Im-
perfect, I. 2. 64; denoting celer-
ity, IL. 9. 5.

Plural, for the sing., I. 1. 5,11; 8.6;
for the sake of modesty, L 2. 46;
form and signif. of, I. 4.13; pro-
noun with sing. antecedent, L 4
18; IL. 1.15; IIL. 6.6; for the

400

sake of generalization, IL 3. 1;
verb with neut. plur. subject, IL
4.7; IV. 3.12; with neut. sing,
IL 6. 8; xara obveow, IL 1. 31;
fur the sake of urbanity, DIL 6.
11; of olves, IL 1. 30; after 3 rz,
IT. 8. 6.

Polyeletue, I. 4. 8.

Position, irregular, L 6.138; IL 1.
28; of «3, IL 3. 8; of wérepor,
II. 7. 8; of Swes, IIL 5.18; of
Sr, IIL 7.1; IV. & 29; of Ux,
TIL 5. 18

Ponitive adjective, with Ssre for the
comparative with 9 Ssre, IIL 138.
8

Preposition, change of case with, L
1. 20; 3. 4; reason of repetition,
IL 2 58; with Dat. to indicate
design, ete, L 2. 61; ellipsis of
and reason for it, L 1.38; 4.17;
II. 1. 82; repeated after a verb
with which it is compounded, IL
9. 2; often to be supplied in an-
swers, III. 8. 1.

Present Tense, distinguished from

Aor., I. 1.18; IIL. 11.10; indi-

cating repetition, IIL 9.18; pre

sent in reference to things con-
tained in well known writings,

TV. 2. 88.

Procrustes, IT. 1. 14.

Prodicua, Il. 1. 21.

Profitable (the), Socrates’ idea of,
TV, 6. 8.

Pronoun, demonstrative for person-
al, I. 2.8; demonstrative as pre-
parative, L 2. 24; as a repeti-
tion of preceding noun, IL 1.19;
difference between davrod and

e

ENGLISH INDEX.

superl., L 2 46; the third
for first and second, L 4. 9; sim

* ple for compound and reverse, L

11; IIL & 4; reflexive, with
mid. voice, L 6.13; interchange
between reflexive and reciprocal,
IL 6. 20; abrdés to call to mind
@ preceding word, IV. 7.9; re
petition of avoided, I. 6. 1.

Prytanes, I. 1. 18.

Pupils of Socrates, how designated,
L164; 2 8.

R.

Reflexive pronoun, of the third pera
for firet or second pers, L 4 9;
interchanged with the reciprocal,
IL 6. 20. See also Pronoun.

Relative clause, made the principal,
II. 6. 17.

Relative pronoun, attracted, I. 2. 21;
either with or without a demon
strative, I. 2. 54; both subject
and object, I 3.14; for a demon-
strative with ydp, L 2. 64; 4.2;
gives a reason, II. 7.13; when
two relative clauses succeed, the
last relative may be omitted or
its place supplied by a demonstr,,
L 4 12; peculiar use of with
tory, I. 4.2; Il. 8. 6.

Repetition, in Greek, 1 4 8; of a
noun instead of a pronoun, L. 8.
2; 6.1; of &, I. 4. 14; of ton,
L4.17; 64; IL 41; of the
preposition in different construo-
tions, L. 8.4; of the Art, IL 10. 8.

Rhapsodes, IV. 2. 10.

8.

abvrei, I. 2.49; for the pronoun Senate, Athenian, L 1.18; Socrates

reflexive with the compar. and

a member of it, I. 1. 18

ENGLISH INDEX.

Singular nouns, for plural, IL.1.7;
verb after plur. nouns, IIL. 1. 7;
superl. adjective in sing. adver-
bially, I. 1. 18; sing. pron. refer-
ring to the whole preced. clause,
Il. 2. 4

Sinnis, IT. 1. 14.

Sirens, IT. 6. 81.

Socrates, his power of endurance, L
2.1; his self-control, I. 2.1; fru-
gality and poverty, L 2.1; 35;
consistency, L 2.8; contrast with
sophista, I. 1.11; 25; not pleas-
ed with the government of Ath-
ens, I. 2. 9; habits, dresa, ete, L
5.2; 6. 26; sources of enjoyment,
16.9; perseverance in the right,
I 1. 18; IV. 4. 8; valor in war,
III. 5. 4; his manner of reason-
ing, IV. 6.15; his acquaintance
with science, IV. 7. 8; not for-
saken in death by his guiding
spirit, IV. 8. 8 sq.

Sophists, origin of the name, and
character of, I 1. 11; specula-
tions of, L 1. 14; arrogance, L 2
8,19; 4-5; love of display, L 2
5; avarice, L 2. 5; manner of
diecoursing, etc, as compared
with that of Socrates, L 2 87;
6. 3. P

Sparta, compared with Athens, III.
12, 5.

State, necessity of obedience to the
laws of, IV. 4. 25.

Subject, of one verb object of pre-
eeding, I. 8 14; II. 1.8; IIL 6.
18; supplied from preced. words,
IL. 1.8; implied in participle, L
8.8; III. 6.6; omitted, L 2 5;
Til. 9. 6. .

Subjunctive Mode, in the Impf. with

401

&y, 1.1.5; ina final clause, L 4.
6; with an interrog. of doubting,
IT. 1. 21; deliberative, IL 1. 80;
for Opt, II. 7. 14; with éd»
compared with ei and future in-
dicative, IV. 4. 12.

Superlative, a form peculiar to Xen-
ophon, IL. 1. 82; with a pronoun
in Gen., I. 2. 46; neuter sing. for
plural, I. 1. 18.

Sweartng, formulas of, L 3.12; 4
9; 5.5; 112.8.

T.
Temples, in Greece, ITI. 8. 10.
Tenses, variation of, I. 1. 18; UL 7.
7; IIL 11. 10; IV. 8.7.
Themistocles, II. 6. 18.
Theodote, III. 11. 1 aq.
Theseus, III. 5. 10.
Thessaly, 1. 2. 24.
Tolmidaa, IIL 5. 4.

‘ Trajection of wxaf[?] IIT. 12. 7.

Thirty Tyrants (the), L 2.82; IV.
4. 3.

U.
Unusual forma, IT. 7. 2; 10. 8.
Unwritten laws, IV. 4. 19.
Urbanity of Athenians, L 1.13; 2
"; IL 6. 5.

V.

Valor, meaning of, I 1. 16; IV.
6.10. °

Verbal adjectives, changed to Inf,
L 5.5; construction and govern-
ing power, I. 7.2; II. 1. 26; in
-réos, II. 6. 27; without &, IL
7.10; in -seés with Gen., IMT. 1.
6. See also Adjective.

Verbs, in -eve, L 1. 5; in -dves, IIL.

402

6.3; with Ace. of pera and Gen.
of thing, L 2. 2; for participles,
IL 3.9; verbs of hearing constr.
with, IL 9. 1.

Virtue, Socrates’ idea of, I. 2.19;
IL 6. 89; IV. 2. 20, et al.

W.
Weapons, warlike, IIL 9. 2.
Wiedom, gopla, meaning of, L 1.
19; 219; 11. 9.4,5; IV. 2. 83;
6. 10.
World, ancient speculations con-
cerning, L 1. 14.

GREEK

A.

&Blereos, IV. 8.8

dyadés, its deriv. and its signif
with xaAds, I. 1.1, 16; synon. with
&pdAmos, IIL 8.8; IV. 6.8.

&yacSa:r, with Gen of pera and
Gen. of the Part., II. 6. 88.

dypotxorépes, form of, IIL 18, 1.

&yoped wAfSouca, I 1. 10.

Eypagos wédpos, IV. 4. 19.

dyuprdoreas xe, IL 1. 6.

dyeves, IL 7.1; dyéva riSdvu,
IIL 12.1; dyévas vucay, IL 6. 26.

&aSéares, IL 1. 81.

&3duira and &43énicra, 11.9.

&SAoy, its signif. and distinction
from d3)es.

&Supuety re, IV. 3. 15.

ulpety tiva wapavolas, I. 2 49;
alpetoSa: orparyyeiy, IIL 2 1;
alpeicda:, to make a choice, IV.
2 29.

GREEK INDEX.

X.
Xantippe, Il. 2. 7.

Xenophanea, L 1. 14,

Y.
Youth, of Attica, IIL 5. 27 ;. whesx
allowed a place in the assembly,
TI. 6. 1.

Z.
Zeno, Eleates, I. 1. 14.
Zeuzia, I. 4. 3

INDEX.

aleSdverSa:, with Ace and
Gen, L 6.4; ale. perpies, par-
tially understanding, IV. 1. L

aigxéverXa:, constr. of, IIL 1.
11.

alriay Exew, L 2 27.

alridopa:, constr. with, L 1.2

&xdroudos, signif. and use, IT.
13.4

éxoderv, with Inf, IL 1.1; for
the Perf, IIL 5. 26.

&xovopa, IL 1. $I.

&xpacta, opposed to dyxpdrei,
IV. 5. 6 aq.

&xpcB4s, accurately adjusted, IIL
10. 15.

draacovela, L 7%. 1.

éara(dves, of the sophists, L 2 5.

éAaCorixdés, its orig. and signif,
L 2. 6.

&AAd, its derivation and signifi-
cance, I. 1.4; opposed to some

GREEK INDEX.

thing implied, 1 2. 42; affirma-
tion, III. 3. 15; with and with-
out «al after ob pdvov, L 6. 2;
éaad making a contrast with a
negative implied in previous in-
terrogatives, L 2.2; dar’ &pa,
signif, of, IIL 8. 2; If. 11. 4;

baad...-ye, L 2. 12, 27, 60; aar-

Aa ydp, introducing an objection,
IL 1. 17; dara «al, IL 6. 34;
without udvor, L 1.11; aaad...
péy, I. 2.2; Gard... phy, intro-
ducing a new gnd stronger argu-
ment, 11.6; aAdAd phy == atqui,
in a conclusion, III. 1. 6; &AAdad
phy followed by yé6, 1 1.6; daad
roi and aaAd...rol, L 2 86;
GAA’ dyeh ror, IL 1.115 RAAa pér-
rot, IIL. 6. 14.

@rAcoSat, Aor, I. 3. 9,

&AAotos, IIL 10. 6.

BAAos, with Gen, IV. 4. 25; &-
Ao #, ellipt. and the correspond-
ing Lat, I. 8 17; of GAA, 7d
&AAa followed by the article (ra
BAAa rd roatra), I. 2. 87; BAA
ye § for BAAo ye 4 Sr, IL 1.
1%.

GAAws re, I, 2.59; GAAws re cal,
YT. 2. 59.

&A¢grra, II. 7. 5.

&ua xal, IL 8.19.

apBderns, interchangeable with
évaBdrns, III. 3. 2.

QpdAes, signif., I 4. 7.

&puos, signif, II. 8. 6.

anol, signif. in the phrase of du¢)
Opdavadror, L 1. 18.

&y for édy with Subj., L 2. 2.

&», with Opt. to describe certain
opinions, I. 1.4; to denote pos-
sibility, L. 3.19; with Ind. Impf.

403

- indicating reiterated action, L 1,
5; L 1.16; &», repeated, I 4. 14;
IIL. 9. 2; &», without a verb ex-
pressed, L 6.12; with Opt. in
oratio obliqua, I. 2, 6; referring to
& suppressed clause, I. 5.1; with
a relative word and Opt. in orat.
obL, IV. 1.2; &, with Part., II.
2.13; with Part. Fut, IL 2 8;
signif. with the Inf., L 1.14; with
Inf. after verba sentiendi, I. 1. 6;
&y, omitted in cards fra, L 8
8; &y, to be repeated from a pre-
ceding clause, I. 3. 15; &y, seems,
with Inf, I. 1.16; &», in Apod.
with Ind, Impf. to indicate oft-
repeated action, L 3.4; &», with

- Ind. Impf. or Aor. in the primary
enunciation, followed in the se-

« cond. enunciation by érére, éxe:-

8h, etc, with Opt., II. 9.4; a,
with Opt. in interrog., L 2. 64,
ay, by crasis for & &, I. 6.7.4
&vaBarinds, IIL 3. 5.
&vayxd ery dppodloi, IL 1. 80.
&vdyxa:, laws of nature, I 1. 11
&vayxatos, kindred, IL 1. 14;
dvayxaia, things that must be
done, L 1. 6.
advdyeyos, applied to dogs and
horses, LIL 3.4; IV..1. 8.
dvaspety, used in reference to the
responses of oracles, I 8. 1.
dvawelSe:y and welSew, I. 8.6
dvarlSecSa:, toretract, L 2. 44;
with +é and Inf, ib.
dySparos8saral éavréy, I 2. 6.
dripdrodsor, opp. to dvdpl nary
nayad¢, J. 1. 16.
dy3pela and dvrSpla, lL. 1. 16.
Fvepor, called danpéra: rev Sear,
TV 3. 14; without Art, ib.

404 GREEK

dverioerhpery, with Ace, L 2
19.

dvepeSiCecy, meaning and con-
struction, IIL 5. 7.

dvevplowery, Il. 9. 5.

dvéxeoSat eb wdoxovra, IL 6.4

avfjxoos, with ob8¢, skilled (not
unskilled), IV. 7. 5.

dyhp, for dceivos, IL 8. 16.

dvSpéwecos and dvdpérivos,
L 1.192.

kySpemos, used without the arti-
cle, L 4. 14

dvidoeaSa:, as passive, L 1. 8.

dyrexsSupetodas:, IL 6. 28.

adyri, after comparatives, II. 5. 4;
7d xetpor dvr) rot BeArioves, IV.
5. 6; =z like, IL 7. 14

dvuwrdésnrus, L 6.2.

&&{a, value, L 6. 11.

&EcéAoyes, IV. 5. 9.

&iidy dors, with Dat. and Inf, IL
3.°6; Bkow elva: Savdrov rH wé-
Ae, L 1.1; &idy dorw abrod...
ph wapadiweiy, I. 6. 1.

&f:oty, with two Ace, IIL 11.13.

adwartAdrrecy, intrans, or reflex,
1. 7. 8; signif. of in Pass, IL
9. 6.

éravrerres, omens from casual
meetings, ete, I 1. 2

éwecwety, with pf and Inf, L 2
88.

dwerpla, IL & 17.

Qwepéxery, constr. with dwé and
with simple Gen., IT. 9. 2.

awedxecda:, with ré and Inf, L
3.7.

amwidva:, IV.7.23

awAGs, with ob8é, IV. 2 89;
without diesimulation, IV. 2. 40.

aaé6, with the means or instru-

INDEX.

ment, I 2.14; 8 3; &5d3 orén
A¢yeu, IIL 6.9; ard rabroudrov.
IV. 2. 2.

adwoBAéwvesy, IV. 2 2.

émrovye:oda, I. 4. 6.

éwose:xviras:, IL 1. 21; dare
Selxrvada: Epyor, IV. 7. 2.

éroSéxeoSa:, to understand, IIL
10. 15; to approve and follow,
IV. 1.1.

&wd xorvoid, Partic. to be sup-
plied from a finite verb, IL 1.
11; finite verb to be supplied
from a participle, IIL. 5. 14; 7.
1; Opt. from Ind, II. 1.12; Inf
from finite verb, L 3.1; IL 1.
$2; Inf. from adjective, 1V. 1.4;
in antith., IL 3.7; daveis Eptas
uh for duveis Eptas, daver wh, IL
8.14; cxowe ph for cxewd, oxe-
wav ph, II. 5. 5; subject from
what goes before, IIL 12. 1.

dwoxplvecSa: and iwoxp, I. 8
1; dwoxp. 1d édpwredpevor, IV. 2
23.

dwoxptwre:y and droxptwre-.
oSa:, Til. 6. 8; dwoxptwrreodas,
with Part., IL 8. 14.

dworaters tivds 7, L 6. 2

&ropynpovetery tint, J. 2. 81.

&ropyynpovetuara, p. 178.

érorduzrecda:, IL 1. 11.

dwornday, L 2 16.

&roppadvuuety, with Gen, TIL
7.9.

&roorepety, tid tT OF Tivd Tives
or riés v1, L 5. 8.

&wogpedye:y, with Dat, IL 10.1.

dpa, allows a positive or negative
answer, I. 1.15; for dp of, I. 1.
15; IL. 6.1; dpa ydp, D1. 8 8;
dod ye, 1.5. 4; Il. 2 1; ap ods

GREEK INDEX.

for dp’ ody of, II. 6.1; IL 7. 5;
dp’ ofx and dpa ph, in interrog.,
L 2 44; 3.11; IV. 2.10.

Epa, illative, I 2.44; dar’ &pa, at
fortasse, III. 11.4; ef &pa, an
forte, IV. 8.9; ef ph kpa, 1 2.8.

&pytpia and dpyupeia, IL 5. 2.

dpéoxerdal rive, IY. 8. 16.

Epsoros, the same as dpecrds, IIT.
11. 10.

&pxety, without Dat. of person,
IL 1. 8.

dpxotyras xpémerds tint for dp-
xobuevos, I. 6. 9.

&pudrre:y, with Inf. like apé-
wey, IV. 2. 5.

&ptas, L 1. 18,

Epxerv, IL 2.18; &pxecSa: with
Inf. and Partic, III. 1. 5; 5. 16.

&cadhs, IV. 8. 4.

agKxety, hoxnudvos, III. 18. 6.

&oxnnois, LIL 14. 8.

donxnrhs, IIL 7. 7; opposed to’

rp Wuery, WL 7.7; 12. 1.
&onnrés and -réos, I. 2. 28.
adordSpunro: dorépes, IV. 7. 5.
dorpoadoryla, IV. 2 10.
aogarhs, IIL 1.6; dopards fxew

wpés tia, I. 8. 14.

2%, onthe contrary, IT. L. 11; also,
TIT. 5. 16; ad wdaw, IV. 3. 8;
péy... 8t 03,1 212

adSis, adtis, I. 2. 28.

abaAf, L112

alrdpxns, IV. 7. 1.

abrixa, for example, IV. 7. 2;
7d abrina, IL. 1. 20.

auréSeyv, IL 8. 1,8.

abrdépuaros, IV. 2. 2,

atrés, ina contrast, I. 5.8; how
diff. from éavrot and éxeivos, I.
2. 3,49; abrds, like our personal

405

pronoun, IL 38. 18; repetition of
subject by, L 4. 18; =: directly,
IV. 5. 7; of a master, etc., IIL 8.
10; abré for abrd rotro, HL 10.
14; abrd rovro, this very thing,
IIT. 12. 2; 6 abrés, with Dat. IT.
1.5; LIL 5.14; 7d adré, IIL 8.
5; 7d Spor ard, IIL 14. 8; po-
sition, IT. 5. 1; avrol nad’ dav-
robs, LIT. 5.11; abrdés...7é nal,
OL 7. 4. |
abrooxedidery, IDL. 5. 21.
&gmatpeitodsa:, constr, L 5. 8;
with Acce., IT. 8. 1.
&dawiCery, to bury, I.°2. 63.
&goopuh, IL. 7. 11; WL 5. 11;
d&popual els roy Biov, IIL. 12. 4.
&apposlaoia dvayxd(ew, IT. 1. 80.
dppodiordlesy apés rua, I. 8.
14.
&xXecSat, with Part, L 2 47
axireoy, L 6. 2.

B.
BddAdAciy, followed by awd, IIL 8.7.
Bapés, of the air, IIL 6. 12.
BacidAeds, without Art, IIT. 5.26
BidCopat, BrarSels, I. 2. 10.
Blos &Bleros, IV. 8. 8.
Bondety rip ri, IL. 6. 28.
BotaecSat, 6 BovdAduevos, III. 6.
11; BotAe: oxoxauer, 11.1.1. —
BovaActery, I. 2. 85.
BovaAetcas, I. 1. 18
BovaA#, senate of the Athenians
I. 1. 18.

r.
ydp, its composition and signif. L
1.6; use after demonst. pron,
I. 1. 6; epexegetic, L 2. 14; con-
clusive, IV. 2. 6; explicative af-

406

ter rexphpwr, d4Adv dors, ete, L
2. 82; referring to something to
be supplied in thought, L 2. 81;
4.9; IL 5.21; IV. 2.14; 4.13,
et saep. ; in responses ellipt, I 4.
9; conclusive in interrog., L 3.
10; equiv. to our now, L 7.2;
repetition of, IT. 6.21; IV. 2 88;
yap 34, LIL 8 1; yap ody, in re-
sponses, IIL 6. 12; ydp ver, LL
8; IL 8 6; wal ydp, IL 1. 8

yé, position and force of, L 2 8,
12; II.1.16; suppletive, L4 12;
emphatic, L 2. 27; how render-
ed, I. 2-86, 88; yé after dpa, L
5. 4; Ss ye, Il. 3. 15; dpa ye, L
6 4; IIL 2.1; yé and ydp com-
pared, L 2. 54; yé ros, IIL 4. 10;
IV. 2.88; yt phe, CL 4 5; ply
ye, IIL 14 5.

ylyparro for éyéyparto, L 2. 64

ynpava: and yypacas, IIL. 12
8.

ylyvecSa: or ylvec3a:, UILS.
6; with the preposition ¢», IIL
10. 4.

y¥ivyvéanety or yivédoxesy,
with Inf, IL. 6. 835; with force of
Perf, IV. 4. 13.

yovets and -éas, IL 1. 4.

yv@Si ceavrdy, TV. 2. 24

> 7épn, Without article, IV. 4. 9.

your, signif, L 6.2; IL 5.3; in
responses, I. 4 8.

ypdupa for ciyypauua, IV. 2. 1.

ypaoh, s law term, L 1.1; IIL8.

10; ypaphy ypdpeadal riva, IV.
8. 4.

ypavdupervo: (of), the accusers of
Socrates, I. 1. 1. ;

yunydera (rd), gymnasia, J. 1.
10.

GREEK INDEX.

yupvowadtar, L 2 61.

A.

Sacpovary, L 1. 9.

Sarudvsoy, L1.20q.;5 L1.9; 8
5, and Introd. ; 8adse (ra), opp.
to rd dvSpdresa, Introd.; Saipé-
pie, in salutation, I. 2 58.

3é, in repetition of the same word
with and without a preceding
pé, I. 1.1, 2; in apodosia, TTL
7.8; in interrog, I. 8 18; as the
fourth word, IV. 1. 8; like Lat.
cum, I. 1.9; where ydp might be
expected, II. 1.1; 3¢ omitted af-
ter elra, frerra, L 2.1; 3 ad, L
2.12; 8é ye, I. 6.81; 3é after
Ssris, éwowos, etc, L 2.48; 8...
8i...xal, L 2 24; distinction
between 3¢ and xal, 1. 2. 25; 82
‘,..8% 1.8.15; adversative, L 3.
18; 8¢ referring toa suppressed
clause, I. 6. 15.

SeSéeSa:, to be held bound, L 2
49.

SéecSas for SeicSu, L 6. 10.

Sety, is it omitted after verbs of
believing, ete.? IL 21; with
Ace IV. 2.10; 3e¢ with Dat. and
Inf., ITI. 8. 10.

Secrd, rd, IIL 9. 1.

Seryéraros cavrov foda, I 2 46

Seiwvoy and Bcixvoy dnd cruplSes,
TIL 14.1; after a sacrifice, IIL
8. 11.

Sdos and 8¢8:éya:, how -differ |
ent from ods, ete, IL 1.14

Sernwdéras d&yadol, I. 5. 5.

8%, resumes an interrupted dis-
course, [ 2. 24, 56; with. Imp,
I, 2.41; = indeed, L 2.14; in in
terrog., I. 3. 10; =< as is evident,

GREEK

certainly, IL 1. 21; 2 8; aftera
verb, to give emphasis, IIL 7. 2;
with ¢f, éwel, ds, I. 5. 1; rotvro
34, this very thing, IL 4.1; 3%
with ydp, HL 83.1; ef 3¢ 84, IL
6. 20.

SHAos: BHAoy Sri, ton, IL 7. 1.

SyAovy, intrans, L 2 $2.

Sypcovpyés, L 4.7.

SiHuos, of Athens, IIL 4. 5.

Snucrays, L 2. 58

34rov, I think, L 2.41; ob d4rov,
in an interrogation, IL 3.°1.

3.14, with Gen. of Instr. 1.1.7;
with Inf, I. 6.5; 3 odparos,
IV. 5.8; 8: xpdvou, IL 8.1; 3
wovro or 8: ravra after Partic,
L 3.7; 80 dperhy, IIL 5.10; dd
Tivos wopevecdou, IV. 6.15; pecul.

_ use of, IV. 2. 23.

Ssaylyverda:, without &», L
6. 2.

SiadpvaAcioga:, L1.2

Scadpbwrrecda:, L 2 24.

Siaxetodasc, IIL 5. 5.

Scaréyesy xara yéyn, IV. 6. 11.

SiardyeoSat, signif. and diff
from S:aréyew, IV. 5. 12; L 7.5.

Srardexrinds, IV.R1; 61.

ScareAciv, without &, I 6. 2

Siaridévar, L 6. 8.
S:ariSerSar, with Aca, L 5. 5;

"why tow, IL 6.28; of the sophists,
I. 6. 18.

8:apatvesy, intrans, IT. 10. 6.

Siagdpery rey eal tim, IV. 2.1;
vi and rivi, IV. 5.11; d:apépew
% MIL 7. 7; woad, IIL 11. 11;
woAd Siadépe:, ellipt., IIL 12 5;
Siapdpew with Aco, of quantity
and Dat. of person, IL 2. 12; d:a-
edpay tit for &y +n, TL 8. 14.

INDEX, 407

S:apSepd, L238.

Scaxphodas saurdy, IV. 2% 17.

8:8acxaArla yxopay, IIL 4 4

Si8donery and d&3dexecSa: IV
4.5; 1 2 20.

8:3évac, with Inf, I. 1. v9.

Scetvar, IL 1. 24,

S:SépapzBes, not usual in the
singular number, L. 4 3.

SixdCeoSar, with Dat, IL 5.
16.

Sleasos, IV, 4. 6.

Sidxery, sectari, IV. 4. 24;
Sidxew ypaphy, TV. 4. 4.

Soxety, I. 8.10; with Aca and
Inf, II. 5. 14; with galvecSau,
doxdva:, L. 4. 6; without elvai,
Luss | °

Soxcuacia, II. 218; IIL 5. 20.

Suvards xodaxevay, L 2 24

Séo pvaiy, IL 5. 2

Suoperhs, IL 6. 9,

SusEbuBodros, IL 6 8.

E.

édy», with Subj. in protasia, Opt
with &» in apodosis, III. 4. 6; 6.
18; édw with Subj. like «f with
Fut. Ind, IV. 4. 12; dy... 4
without «al, L 2. 36.

éavrot for duavrov, ceavrov, L
4.9; IL 1.80; 6. 85; depend
ing upon a relative, L 2. 54; III
11. 1; éavréy and dAAfAws in
terchanged, IL 6. 20; diff. be
tween éavrod and abrot, L 2 8
49.

dyxpdrecsa, Il. 1. 1.

dyxvAiodSivai, L 2 22.

dyxecpety, IV. 1.4

fyeove, in affirm. answers, L 4 2%

dy par, I. 7.5.

408 GREEK

@SéaAciy, I. 12 8; &érew and
Sdccay, IL 2. 9.

€3iCery, with two Ace, IL 1. 2.

ef, for 8: or ds, I. 1. £8; 2 7;
with Ind. praeter. in - protasis,
Opt. with &» in apodosis, IIT. 5.8;
with Ind. praeter. in protasia, Ind.
praeter. with & in apodosis, I. 2.
28; with Ind. in protasis, Opt.
with &» in apodosis, I. 2.28; IL
2.8; with Ind. Fut. in protasis,
Opt. with &» in apodosis, IIL 6.
14; with Opt. in protasis in re-
ference to a frequent repetition,
Ind. praeter. with &» in apodosis,
L 8.4; without a, I. 8.6; with
Opt. in protasis and Ind. in apo-
dosis, L 5. 2; ef followed by
Subj. or Ind. Fut., IT. 1.12; with
Ind., after ef¥ with Opt. IL 6.4;
ef with Opt. followed by ef with
Ind. L 2 82; 116.4; &...6&
82 44, with apodosis omitted, ITT.
9.11; 1.9; ef with Opt. and &,
I 5.8; ef &pa, II. 2 2; IV.3.9;
ef ye, 111.17; IL 42; ef ye
for dwel ye, 1.5.1; ef 38 84, L
5.1; IL 6. 20; ef 3& uh, follow-
ing dy ud, IL 6. 87; ef 84, L 5.
1; ef for éwel, 1 5.1; ef ud Spa
irouically, I. 2. 8; efwep ye, L
4.4; ef... ef repetition without
wal, I 2.86; ef perro: L 8. 10;
diff. between ¢! «af and xa) ef,
IV. 1.1; ef 8é after ef re... ef
ve, IL 1. 28; ef 3¢ BotAe, IIL
6. 11.

ef, an, used both affirmatively and
negatively, L 1. 6, 8; after Sav-
mde, I. 1.13; with Opt. and &»,
L 8. 5; after oxéwreeSai, IV. 4.
12.

INDEX.

el8éyac, with Inf, IL 6.10; of-
8as for eloda, IV. 6. 6.

eley, signif. and use of, IL 6. 8.

elya:, in a subordinate clause, L
1. 8; elva: r@x xaday, IV. 6. 10;
ellipsis of en, I.7. 3; of ems, I
6.12; of &», L 4 10; of elvas
after Soxeiy, L 1. 5.

eiwety, elxey for fn, L 2 35;
elwa, IL. 2. 8

elwep ye, L 44.

eipxr, IL 1. 5.

eYs, 11. 5.1; els rd, with Inf, IIL
6.2; ls twa dzofAdrew, IV.
2. 2.

elra for elra 8€ after xparoy pév,
I. 2.1; in interrogatives, L 2 26;
for xa) era, JL 2 14

efre...efre.... ei 8¢ IL 1. 28.

elaSéra, rd, absolutely, IV. 4 4

éx rotrey, in apodosis, IIL & 4;
dE érofpov, IT. 6.16; ra de ris
xépas wAdwrecda: for rd dy rH
«7.A., OL 6. 11.

éxetvos for abrés, L 2 3; exer
vos and ebros, iron. used, L 3. 18;
for the sake of perspicuity, L 2.
24. -

éxxvaAsoShva: and éya., L 2 22.

dxwAfrrecy, IV. 5. 6.

éxwoAcsopneiy, I. 6.9.

dxwovety, I. 4. 18.

dAeudépios, fem., IL 1. 22.

ZAxecSa: ded rot Bhuaros, IT.
6. 1.

éAAelwecy, with Inf, IV. 3.17;
davrg +i, to deny one’s self, IL ~
1. 8.

duot and poi, L 6. 5.

Euwopor, IIT. 7. 6.

Euopny, L 4.4.

&», pleonast. used with Dat., L 1.7;

GREEK INDEX,

Til. S. 4; different uses of, IT. 9.
3; d& ‘AcwAnwws, ellipt., IIT.
18. 3.

dvaytios, ravarria, with Gen. or
Dat., I. 2. 60; followed by 4, IL
12. 4.

év8ehs, with Aca, IIL 6. 18.

dydéxecSa:z, impers, L 2, 28.

EvSov = olxor, I. 6. 6.

ivexa, IV. 8. 8.

Ervda and evddde, see dvyravda.

dySupetodXat, with Gen., or with
wept and Gen., with Acc, with
Gen. pers. and Acc. of thing, L
1.17; OL 6. 16.

dyratda, with verbs both of reat
and motion, IIL 11. 6.

dvyravadot, IV. 2 18.

dZapwety, constr. with, IL 4. 7.

dteréynavres, L 2 58.

&fecrtiv, with Dat. or Acc. with
Inf, L 1. 9.

€& éroluov, IT. 6. 16.

dE:ordvac rot dpoveiv, L 3. 12.

éfovcla, with Inf. without the
article, I. 1. 25; TEL 6. 11.

dt ob, ec. xpdvov, IT. 1. 14.

CEouls, TL 7.5.

dasxéyar, with Dat. and Nom.
Part, I 6.10; S80xe? doindva:, L
4.6; doudvar = haberi, I. 4.6;
Youre, decet, IV. 4. 24.

dwaywrydy, II. 5. 5.

éradAdrre:sy, IIL 8 1.

éwapxety, with Gen, L 2. 60.

dxel, followed by interrog. phrase,
TI. 12.6; with rdxirra, L 2 47.

dwetdh, L 6.1.

fre:ra, for trea 3é after xpdreyv
péy, I. 2.1; in interrogations, L
2. 263 4.11; for «al trerra, IL
3. 14,

409

€xeoSas and welSeocSu, IL 2. 11
vd vin éxépeva, I. 2. $7.

@xnped (err, L 2 81.

dw, with Gen. after, oxowety, Spay,
«rr, ID. 8.2; HT. 9. 8; dxf re
vos alpeicSa:, rdrrevSaz, IIL. 3. 2;
in respect to time, UI 5. 10;
with Dat. of price, 1.1.18; with
Dat. = propter, IL 1. 27; dws
rea. waréyeoSat, IV. 5. 10; ems
vit dvoud(ew, ware, III. 14. 2;
indicating end or design, IIL 14.
%; dm &8uchuacs: (yula, Il. 2.8;
éxf rin elycu, IL 6.86; én) rotry
éyouaords, I. 2.61; dwl viv: wapa-
xivety, IV. 2.85; éxf with Dat.
after verb3 of motion, IL 3.11;
dxf with Dat. after Sauud(ew, L
4. 2; diff. between éwi and &,
LIL 5. 4.

éwiSesuvdva:, with Inf, IL 3
17; Mid. voice, IL. 1421.

éwidupynral, disciples, I. 2. 60.

dwfxoupos, with Gen., IV. 8. 7.

érimedclas ruyxdvew bxd rivos,
IV. 8. 10.

dwxipereioda:, with Gen., prep,
and Gen., Acc. and Inf. and
Eres, I. 1. 10; with Ace. and
Inf, IV. 7.1; dwepeanSnodpevos
for Mid. voice, IT. 7, 8; dwmue-
Aotuar, Swws dy ydvoiro, II. 2. 6,

dwiwoAHs, II. 1. 7.

éwionxdxrecSa:, IIL 11.10.

éxlorapat, émiorddevos, used ab
solutely, IIT. 9. 11.

éxiorarety, with Gen. and Dat,
IL 8. 3.

dxiotdrns, I. 1. 18.

dwireretodat Td Tod yhpas, IV
8.8 .

@wxirfpia, TIL 12 8

18

410 GREEK
dsirpéwvecy, TIL 5 12.
dxixecpety, IV. 1. 4.

dwy Sas exddecy rivi, IL 6.10.

Epaves, IIL 14 1.

dpacixpnudrovs, L 2 5.

dpyd{ecda: rd éwmerf8ea, IL 8.
2; including the idea of good-
ness, L 2. 57.

Cpydruys &yadde, L 2. 57.

Epyor, of agricultural labor, L 5.
2; Epyor Exe, woretodou, IL 10.
6; droSelxvucSa:, IV. 7. 23 Aw
Bey, I. 7.2; larpixdy Epyor Ac
Beiy, IV. 2.5; Epye wal Adyp
and Adye «al fpyy, IL 3. 6; IIL
11. 10; &yor alval vwes, IIL
8. 3.

épunvedercv, L 2 52

épwerd, L 4 11.

Epwres, L 2 22,

dpertixés, applied to Socrates, IL
6. 28. .«

tsre, L218; IIL 5.6.

Eoriv obstivas, I 4. 2.

fe. 3t, L 2.

ed wad., IL 2. 1.

«3 apdrrey, L 6. 8; IL 4. 4; 8
separated from wpdrreu, IL 1. 83.

ebarSpla, IIL 8. 12.

ebvec84s, HL 11. 4.

ebepyerety pel(e, IL 2 8.

eb3us, IL 6. 82.

eSopros, IL 6. 5.

ebwopety, IL 7.2

edxpatiaand ebruxfa, IIL 9.7, 14.

eipdév, vd, signif. of, IL 5. 5.

ebova and -7, L 6.18

et’ouhs, IL. 9. 4.

evoorvia, IIL 8. 1%

ebwexetodar, signe of, IIL 14. 7.

Ex, position of: 6 xarfyopos fon
for f¢n 5 xar, I. 2.9; fn, olucu,

INDEX.

6 Xexpdrys, IIL 5.13; inserted
where there is no change of
speaker, L 4.17; IL 4.1; after
a cognate verb, L 6. 4,

Execy, signif. of, L 6 13; with
adv. like elva: with adj, IL 1.1;
IL 6. 19, 21; eyew nants, Berre-
aes +O cope, IIL 12. 1.

€xSpa, IIL 5. 17.

€xSpdés for woddueos, IL 6 9;
proper signif. of, IL 6. 9.

éxdépevos, IIL 5. 10.

2.
¢npula, with and without Art, I.
3. 3.
(nuroty and xord(ev, IV. 2 29.
CnpiwodShoecdar, Ul. 9. 12.
(av, «ar dtoxhy, for civil life, IIL
8. 11.

H.

%, an, IL 8.14; omitted with ody
ép§s and similar words, IL 8. 16.

%, than, § xard with Acc after
Comp., I. 7. 4; 9 &s for 4 dsre,
I. 4.10; 9 Ssre, UL 5.17; 4 af-
ter Si:apépew, LIL 7. 7.

4 @xelvou, ec. récus, IL 8. 18.

#, in as much as, IL 1. 18

fHyotpevos, IL 8. 14.

$8ec3a: and Auvreicdm, antithe-
tical, I. 8. 15.

$38, now, IL 56.1; IL 1.14; §dy
vére for rér’ $8n, IL. 9. 7.

h8orh, L 2 283; al de tev npr

_ xphipa n8oval, II. 1. 20.

$9os, IIL 10. 8; IV. 8. 11.

Huss, I. 4. 6.

#Acsafa, court at Athens I 1. L

facela, IV. 2. 3.

Hmets for éyd, I. 2. 46.

GREEK

Hv, eco ddy,

“Hpa: vh rh» “Hpay, L 5. 5.
Aovxta, signif. of, IL 1. 2L
4rrvaeda:, IV. 4 17.
hrrer yarrpés, I. 6. 1.

. a.
&dAAecy, to be honored, IT. 1. 88.
Sdvaros, without article, IL 2. 3,
Sdpoos, opp. to odBes, LIL 5. 5.
SauudCecy, ef, L 1.18; def rims,

L 4; 2; use of Perf. redatpaxa,

IL, 4. 2
SérAesy and dSdaAecy, L 2 9.
Separeta, signif. of, IIL 11. 4
Onpav, Fut. Snpdow, IL 11. 7.
Snploy, of men, L 8. 18; IL 11.

11.

Stacos, IL 1. 81.
Spactés, antith. to cuapporng, L

87 9.

Suydrnp rapSdvos, 1. 5. 2.
a 12@Cal, L 4 6.

Suvala, extispicium, L 1. 8
Sépat, Il 10. 15.

L

-¢, demonstr. IV. 2. 8.

larpixdy Epyor AaBeiv, IV. 2.5. .

lSetry, with Gen, L 1. @.

8sérns, UL 7.7; of dere, opp.
to rots a@oxnrais or adAnrais, IIL
12. 1.

WSscarinas Exey 1d copa, IIL
12. 1.

lévas dwl viva, IV. 1. 8.

lxeretecy and S8cicdu, I. 2; 29.

-Sxos, term. denoting ability, etc.,
L 1. %.

ipdrioyv, ID 7. 5.

Tvya and Ses, interchange between,
IL 1, 19.

INDEX, 411
trrapyxor, IL 3 1.
Zoos and Spouos, III. 10. 10.

K. .

xakapérns and «aSapidrns, IT. 1.
22.

xadi¢esy xraloyrd riva, IL 1. 12.

xkadiordvyas and xadleracdal ri-
va, 1.2.9; IL 1. 12

xai, explicative, L 1. 7; conces-
sive, L & 22; ds nai... odre
wal, IL 1. 6; xal, etiam, even,
with a suppressed clause, L 1. 6;
8.1; «af with Part, although,
IL 8 19; 24,4; «ad ef with
participle, IV. 1. 1; «al, intro- .
ducing illust. examples, I. 1. 7;
xai and «al... 3%, at the be-
ginning of questions, L 8. 10;
xaf, in answers, IL 10. 2; adver-
sative for xalro. JIL 7. 5; eal,
trajection of, IIL 12 7; IV. 7%.
7%; wal, after relative pronouns,
I. 2.47; wal... «al, the first re-
dundant, IIL 10. 1; @aad& phy
wal... wal, TIL 10. 1; «ad ad,
Il, 1. 18; xal...7& L 2 58;
IIL 8.6; wxal...ye 34, L 2 53;
«al...8¢4 L 1.8, 15 and I. 8, 8;
wal... 88... 88... wal and
cal... 84, I 2. 24; IIL 6 7;
the distinction between «al of
and ef «al, IV. 1.1; «ad why, IL
3.4; wal phy... 76 L 4 12;
wal oS (uh) and of8é (und), L 4
17; xad ravra, I. 2. 26; IL 3.1;
I. 4.8; xal.:.ré IL 8.19; IV.
2.28; wal with adjectives after
wodts, L 2. 24; xal 8s for nal ob-
ves, I. 4. 2; wad ydp, I 1. 19;
L 6. 8;1.211;1.1.8; OLL6;
wal, in efrep vr: xal WAdo, DIL 6. 2.

412 GREEK

xatpés twos BReAhAuder, IV. 8. 8.

xalro:, L 1.5; with Part, L 7.2;
xalro: ye, L 2. 8.

xaxla, IIL 5. 17.

xaxoupyes, with Gen. L 5. 8.

aarety, to invite, IL 9. 4; éxl
ron, IIT. 14. 2; xareiy ten Sy0-
pa ve IL 2 1.

adAAos, without article, L 2%;
Il. 1. 22

aadrés, opp. to aloxpés, L 6. 18;
wards wayadds, L 1.16; 4 xards,
IV. 2% 1; 7a xadd, IID 1. 1.

xadobtsevos, I. 1.11.

xadrws fe, with Inf, IL 7. 6;
Kade@s fxe» without & in orat.
obliqua, I. 8. 8.

xGweira, after Part, L 1. 5; in
interrog., L 2. 26.

card, with Acc, I 3. 12; xara
pévas, III. 7. 4; in comparisons,
L474

«Gra, after Part. for elra, I. 1. 5.

caTrayiyréaokxety rivés, L 8. 10;
IIL 7.8; IV. 8. 1.

xaraxoiulCeryw, to waste time,
IL 1. 80.

nardroyos: dx xaraddéyou orpa-
revecSaz, signif, of, ITT. 4. 1.

xara otveoiv, constr, L 4 18;
IL 4.2; 1.81; 6.8; IV. 3 Ie;
et enep.

xararpt{Be:w, L & 87; Il. 4. 1.

aare:weiy, IL 6. 88.

actodas, IV. 4. 2).

xépapes, IIL 1. 7%.

xepauyss, called dxnpérns tar
Seay, IV. 8. 14

xepsey, I. 2. 22.

kexpiicdas:, Perf. as Present, L
2. 9.

«lB8yArAor, IIL 1.9.

INDEX.

aty8uvetecy, with Inf, IV. 7.4

oty8uvos, with wf and Subj. or
Opt, IL 7. 9.

xcvecy, IV.2A2

xiveitoga:, L 1. 14.

xAéwrecy and dprd(eyr, III. 6 11.

xAtva:, IL 1. 80.

word Cecy and (yuots, IV. 2 29

xéopnos, the world, etc, L 1.115
éva thy xéopyow elva:, language of
the philosophers, L 1. 14.

xpareiy, with Acc, L 5. 1.°

xpare@y, L 2. 43.

xpnwi8a BddAdcoda, I. 5. 4.

xpivecy, IV. 4. 16.

artaoda: olrous duelvovs, I. 6. 9.

xvapeurés and dvd xuduov, I.
2. 9.

xvBioray, L 3.9.

xbox: & rod Kurds Adyos, fable of
the dog, IL. 7. 13.

A.

AapBdvety dx ris vis, IL 7. 2;
Epyov...Anwréoy, 1. 7. 2.

AavSdvecy, signif. of, IL 1 18;
IL 8.11; used personally, IIL 5.
24; AaS%eiy, with Pres and Aor.
Part., IIT. 5. 28.

raéyecdM, to be celebrated, IIL
6. 11.

AelweoSa:z, with Part, IL 4 7.

Aetroupyeip, IL %. 6.

Aextinés, IV. 3. 1,

AdAnSaz, II. 8. 11.

AdEow, ellipsis of, ITT 4. 10.

Aewpyés, I. 8. 9.

Alxas and Aclyas, I. 2. 61.

Aoyiouds, IV. 2.21; 7. 8

Aéyos «uvéds, IL 7. 18 3; Adyow
vtéxwn, L. 2. 81; Adyos and fpyes
contrasted, TIL 11.10; Adye «al

GREEK INDEX.

Upyy and Upyy al Ady, IT. 8. 6;
Aéyas, L 1. 1.

doxayeay, Ill. 4. 1.

Auwetodar and §8ecdus antith.,
1. & 16.

Awsrosuray, I. 2 62

M.

pa Ala, I. 4. 9; val pa ron Ala
and of wa Ala, L 4. 9.

paxaptoréraros, IL 1. 88.

padranes, IIL 11. 10.

pddAa ros, L 2 46.

pdéaAcara, rd, adv., I 2 61.

uGAAovy, ob8dv paAAoy, in compa-

_ isons, L 8.18; III. 9.4; added
to the compar, IIL 18. 5; paa-
Aoy 8é, IIL 18.6; with wpoaipe?-
odu, IL 1. 2.

pavia and dvemornpoctyn, I. 2.
50; IIL 9. 6.

parrikxg, LID

peyaddtoae, III. 6. 8.

péyioroy gpovew, L. 1. 18.

pele and pel(ova, IT. 2. 8.

peAcray, with Inf, I. 6. 7.

péaAdAcuy, with Aor. Inf, IL 6.14;
7.10.

ud» for phy, 1. 4.4; wey solitariam,
i. e., without a following 3¢é, 1. 1
1; 22; IV.& 17; with an im-
plied contrast, L 2 29; olva
péy and similar phrases without
a following 34, IL 6.5; sé» omit-
ted, L 2. 21; 8 15; pay... 34
in repetition of the same word, L
1.2; but sometimes pdy is omit-
ted, L 1. 1; with two contrasted
phrases, L 6.5; uév.. . 8¢ collo-
cation, as in rd pov deSpdbrea,
wh Sayina 384 L 1.1; 1. 12;
isd pty ray .. 6nd 82 ray, TIL

418

1.8; pé...80 08 L212; wdy
-.- eal, IL 6.22; pe... wdy...
3¢...84 L 1. 10; pe... per
... 84... 84... nd... 86 ID. 8.
9; pe» 34 in conclusions, and
wey 84...8¢ cr 8t 84, L 2 62;
péy ye, TIL 14. 5; pay od», L 8.
.9; yey od» in affirmative answers
"L 8 9; IL 7.5; in the positior
of the particles péy...3¢ con
cinnity is often neglected, L. 6.11
various renderings of, L 1. 1, 8;
2. 5.
pwévroi, confirmative, I. 8. 10; IT.
1. 12,14; III.1.2; 6.24; ad-
versative, IL 1.12; in answers,
IL 6.2; ef pévros, I 8.10; wer-
rou, ironical, IT. 10. 4.
meptpyay, with wepi and Gen. or
Ace, I. 1. 11; in reference to la-
borious investigations, I. 1. 11,
14; IIL 6. 23.
perabddAdAcodatz, IIL 7. 6.-
perapeAnaodpuevoy, 4, IL 6.
238.
perarlSecda:, to retract, L 3,
44,
pdx pt, with Gen, IV.7. 2; x in-
tra, L285; OT. &. 27.
wh and of, distinction in use, L 1.
20; why pf and not ot L 4.1;
6.8; ph, lest, IL. 3.14; IT. 8.10;
with Part. on account of the pre-
ceding dd», IIL 5. 28; nu with
Part. (ef wf), L 1.4; with Subj.
after Opt. with &», II. 7. 14; pf
in a relative enunciation fur e
uh, I. 1. 17; gh, interrogative,
Ill. 11. 4; ph, redundant after
drasweiy, Awaryopetew, «7.2, I. 2
88; after aloxdvecdu, TIL 14. 13.
ph... ph for ph of, L 2.7; wh

414

05, 1.27; pd ods... 08, IV. 2.
12; pd Srz... Gar’ ob8é, L 6.11;
ph pévow where we might expect
od pbvev, L 4 1; x& emphatic
before a relative, IIL 9. 6; Pe |
with Sre, IIL 14 6; ellipt L6
11.

anSaped elyu, L 2 52.

un&8é for ed8é, with Part., IIL 7.7.

puserds Séerdat, L 6. 10.

phy, signif. of, L 1.6; adversative,
IL &. 5.

uhre, see obra.

enxavicés, IIL 1. 6.

pipetoda:, with two Ace, L 7. 3

pipvhonegdas wepl vives, IV.
&. 2

progrés, Il. 6. 21.

pioos, IIL 6. 17.

pwa, value of, IL 5. 2

pdveos for pdver, IL 9. 8; IV. 5.
9; ellipsis of, IIL 18. 6.

N.

val pa ro Ala, L 4 9; IL 7. 4

vyaés, LIT. 8. 10.

yaus, IIL 8. 11.

yh Sie, L229; IL 74

yinay wyavas, IL 6.26; vas, IV.
4. 17.

voplCery Seots, L 1.1; voplferas,
Il. 8.15; vopl(es, with Inf. Fat.
L 2 10.

. popodéras, L 2 81.

yépos, II. 3 11.

yooeiy, metaphorically; IIL 5. 18.

yoy, since things are 60, IL 7.9;
yow 84, in contrasts, IL 8. 14.

oO.
4 %, 76, demonstrative use of, IL. %.
1; 6, for the subject after a long

GREEK INDEX.

intervening clause, IV. 2. 25; 4
pew vis... 5 8 vis, IL 5. 3; dnd
ply trav... brd 3 raw, I 1
8; of dugl or wepl twa, L 1. 18;
IL 5. 10; vé, with Inf, L 3.7;
vé, with Inf in exclamatons, po
4.12% See also Article.

$8e, rarely referring to what pre-
cedea, but frequently to what fol-
lows, L2.3; of a thing as direct-
ly before the eyes, IL 3. 12;
with proper nouns without the

” article, IIL 11. 17.

efa, first object and then subject,
L 3. 14

el8as for oleSa, IV. 6. 6.

elxeity, signif. of, L 1.7; 2 64

olxezes and olxérys, L 2 48.

elafas and ole, IIL 6 14

olxe» olxovopew, IV. 5. 10.

otpos, 6 and % IL. 1. 20.

elvo:, IL 1. 80.

ofoy, ut, velut, L 1. 9; olor
véapay for oléy dor: TéApe, Ii
8.2; oléy ré ye, IV. 2.11; oles,
with article, IV. 6.11; with Inf,
L 4 6,12; IL 1. 15; oly oot ax
Spl, by attraction, IL 9. 3.

Sts, IL 7. 18.

dalyou 8eim, ellipt, Ill. 10. 13.

SAws, in short, I}. 8. 5.

SrAws ph, L 2. 35.

Sporos, IL 10. 10; Spods Te...
wal, LIL 4. 8.

bpolws péy... dpolus d¢, L 6 13.

Svope elyu, with a Nom, IIL 11.1.

dvondCeoda: eal ru, L 2 61;
UL 14.2 |

Syra, rd, per’ GAnSelas, IL 1. 27.

éwalras, IIT. 4. 1.

Swotes and sos, in connection,
1.1.1; IV. 4. 18; 6. 2.

GREEK INDEX.

éwére, with Opt and éxéray, with

- Subj. IL 1. 18.

Srov, absol, II. 5. 1.

éwovouy, IV.1.1.

Swos (Sres uh), with Aor. Subj.
L 2 87; with diff. modes, IL 2.
10; Swws &», with Subj. or Opt,
Il. 2. 6; S9es with & and Fut.
Opt., L 1. 6; Ses in interrog.
followed by ris, L 1. 11; Ses
ph after verbs of fearing, etc, II.
9. 2; Sxws word, L 1. 20; Swe
and Ya, II. 1.19; Sees, unusual

. position of, IIL 5. .13.

dpyvia, II. 8. 19.

bpéEaoda: and dpexSiirva, L 2
15. :

$s and 8s ye for obros ydp, I. 2. 64;
in a demonstrative sense, I. 4. 2;
for Sr: after Savypacrdy woreis, IL
7.18; 8 for rovré dove, 8, IL 6.
17; wal 8: for nal obros, I. 4. 2;
8s ye, IT. 3. 15.

Scov, Sey... TocovToy, Tocobry,
L 3. 18.

Sswep 84, IL 1. 21.

Ssris, with Subj, I 6.18; 8srs
&», with Opt, L 5. 1. ;

38ey, corresponding to rocotry, I.
8. 18.

Stray vl wochowa:; I. 4. 14.

Sre ph, with Opt, IIL 14 6.

Sri, loosely repeated, II. 6. 85;
with Opt. after the Pres, L 2. 34;
unusual position of, IV. 2. 29;
ellipt., IIL 10. 1.

28 and odx, at the end of a clause,
IL 6.113 eb« oleSa; for 4 oix
eleda; IL 8.16; od ydp, in inter-
rog., I. 8. 10; ud Shou, in inter-
rog, IL. 8.1; IV. 211; od uh»
and od phy ov8¢, L 2. 5; the diff.

415

between odk... ddAdd and of pé-
vyov...dAAd and od pdvow... &A-
Ad wal, L 6.2; od pd Ala, L 49;
od~x faiora, 1. 2. 28; ph Sri...
QAAa xal, L 6.11; ody Sri pédvos
o.» GAAa wal, IT. 9.8; ovdk olda ef,
1. 1.8; ove ot, L 4& 5; of yap
oty, 1V. 4. 28.

obSapod ela, riddvu, I. 2. 52.

obd¢... ov8é, IIL 12. 5; odd ydp,
L 2 81; od8d efs for ov8els, IL 6.
2; odd and ofre, interchange of,
L 2.81; od84 preceded by ofre,
IL. 2. 5.

ob8els: od8é, a more emphatic
negative than of, IV. 4. 10; od
Sév gor péres, IV. 2 24; oddéy vs,
L 2 42; ov§erds Frrov for odx
4rroy tivos, I. 5.6; UL 6. 18.

ovndrs, IV. 4 20; OL 4 10.

odxovy and obxouy, I. 4. 5.

ody, its deriv., signif., and relation
to Epa, L. 1.2, 17; confirmative,
1. 1. 16; conclusive, I. 1. 20;
ellipsis of, IL. 3.19; IIL 4. 12;
IV. 2 84; repetition of, IL 6. 26;
lows otv, L. 2.17; yap ody, in an-
sewers, IIL 6. 12

oSre and ov8¢ interchanged, L 2
81; obre repeated with diff. sig-
nif., I. 3.48; obre... odd4, IL 2
5; 6.19; obre...7é and otre...
efre (fy re) I. 2 47.

o8ro:, I. 4 10.

otros, omission before a relative,
L 26; referring to what follows,
L 2 61; referring to the nearer
noun, IV. 2. 7; referring to the
more distant noun, I. 3. 13; at-
traction in gender, I. 2. 42; after
a noun, IL 1. 19; with article,,
L 2.49; IV.2.8. See retire.

416

eSras, before a consonant, 1.3.1;
sic statim, IIL 6.9; after
Part., IIL 6. 8; ellipsis of with
bs, Grwep, 1.1.6; 1.2.56; IL
2 2.

Syoyr, its signif, L 8. 5.

TL

wadety, contrasted with drorica,
IL 9. 5.

wa:8evecSa:, with Ace, IV. 2
238.

wdAa:s, with a verb in Pres. tense,
IL. 6. 80.

wdAcy, with verbs compounded
with ded 17.4.4

wdvra pty oty, IL 7. 5.

wdyv, separated from its adjective,
IL 6. 85; wdvy pov ob», L 8. 9.

wapd rivos onuaivecdu, dyyéa-
AeoSa:, I. 8. 4; wap’ davrg, at
his house, III. 18. 3; with Ace
in comparison, L 4. 14; ebro
wapd rivos, II. 2.11; repeated in
diff. constructions, L 8. 4; ra
wapa Seay, I. 8.4; IL 6. 8; sig-
nif. in composition, L 1. 17.

wapaxararlSecSar, IV. 4. 17.

wapaxivety, IV. 2. 85.

wapdpovos, IL 10. 8.

wapavolas érciy ria, L 2 49.

wapackxevacrixés, with Gen,
IIL 1, 6.

wraparelvecy, to weary, IIL 138. 6.

sapaurixa, rd, IL 1. 20.

wapexpine: al éx rou tapaxpiua
H8orval, IL 1. 20.

wapéxecdal rim Trwoy, IIL 8. 4.

wapéy, L 6. 5, 9.

was: wdrrev pddtuora, IV. 5. 1;
wdyra wueiy, IL 2. 6; position of
wis, IL 2. 6.

GREEK

INDEX,

waords, IIL & 9.

watety, signif. in difk voices, L
2.2; with Part, TIL. 6 1; wae
eoSa, with Part., HE 11.2.

weidesy and dvareiSax, L 8 6;
TIL 11. 10; weliSecSac and ére
oda: IL 2. 11.

wetpay, L 2. 29.

wéAry, IL 9.2

wept, with Gen. and Acc, L 1.20;
of wept rd Kéxpora, signif. of, ILL
5. 10; wAefovos, I. 1. 18; com-
pounds with, L 2.63; IL 2 5.

wepiBdAAecy xaxois, L 2. 68.

weplesos, of the stars, IV. 7. 8.

weptopay, meaning of with Part.,
II. 7.2 °

seplraros, a walking, I. 1. 10.

weplweadoz, IIE. 5. 27.

wiSavéy, ré, IIL 10. 8.

wioretery, with Acc. and Inf,
IV. 4. 17.

wAdrresy, meaning of Mid. form
of, IL. 6. 37.

TAhSovca kyopd, 1. 1. 10.

wAnupedAciy, I 2 26,

wAlySes, IIL 1. 7.

wotety, used in the place of other
verbs, II. 8 2; with Dat, IL 3
18; frequent ellipsis of, IL 8. 17.

woixtrAos, IL 8. 10.

wotxtAtas, IID 8 10.

woiclAXos, IL 6. 21.

wotos for éwotos, I. 1.1; IL. 1. 28;
woios and droves, in the same sen-
tence, 11.11; IV. 4.18; 6&2

wokdpios, IL 6. 9.

woAtopreiy, to annoy, IL 1. 18

wodirelas, 1.2.9.

woAAd«is wodAol, IIT. 12 6.

wrodAawAdcios, with Gen, II
2 7.

GREEK

wodAcerés, ITI. 1. 6.

woAdés, connected by xaf with ad-
jectives, I. 2. 24; woad, separated
from the compar. (hyperbaton),
IL 10. 25 &s 7d wodd, 1. 1. 10.

adépa, IV. 7. 9.

zopiorinxds, with Gen., IIL 1.6.

xéppw and xpécm, diff. between,
L & 18

word, use of, I. 6.15; at length,
IV. 6.6; after interrog. pronoun
(rls wore) L 1.1; after roly =
possible, L 1.2; after ri, IL 7. 8;
Saws word, I. 1. 20.

aérepoy, peculiar position of, IT.
7.8; wérepoy... HIV. 4. 7.

wov, L 2. $2; IIL 8.2; 5.15.

wots: xara wé8as, IL. 6. 9.

apdypata fxew, IL 9.1; 8: ra
apaéypara, II. 10. 4; wp fxew
and wapéxey, IL 1. 9.

wpdrreiv Gua, IL 3.19; ed wpdr-
vey, signif. of, I. 6.8; IIL 9.9;
IV. 2. 26; xpdrrew xphuara, L
2. 5.

wplacda: xpd, IL 5.8.

aply y be, IV. 4.9.

wpé, with the idea of preference,
IL 6. 3.

wpodye:y and xposdyew, L 4. 1.

Tpoatpetogasr paddroy, IL 1. 2.

wpoaxove:y, IL. 4, 7.

wpoBiBd decry, L 217; 56.1.

wpée8por, I. 1. 18.

wpowrnAaxifery, L 2 49.

wpés, with Aco after o Gen., L 2.
1; with Ace, = els, L 2.16; with
Gen. denoting property or qua-
lity, IL 8.15; appodiod(ew apds
viva, 1. 8.14; denoting compari-
eon, L 2. 52; 8. 4; wpds rovs
dySpdroue xédopov wapéxew, I. 2.

INDEX. 417
61; in composition, L 1.7; 1V
2. 13.

xposdye:y and xpodyew, I. 4. 1.

wposatrety, of beggara, L 2 29

wposBiBd¢ecy, I. 2.17.

wposdéxecdai, L 3. 14.

wposdiddva:s, with Gen., L 2. 29

wpose:weiy tia xalpeyr, IIL
18. 1.

wposhxe:, with Dat and Acc
with Inf, II. 4. 9; with Gen,
IV. 5. 7.

wposidva: 7@ Shug, IID. 7. 1.

wposxadciodat, IL 9. 5.

xposwal(Ce:y, with Dat, III. 1.4.

wpospépecdSal ru, IID. 7. 8;
xpospépey and wpospepecda:, IIT.
11, 13.

wpéaw and wdppe, diff. between,
L 8. 18.

xpécwder, L 8, 18.

wporidéva: Adyow, IV. 2. 8.

wporpéwety and sxporpérecdas,
with Inf, I 2. 64; wxporpérecSa
opposed to wpodyei, I 4. 1.

xpogvaAdrrecy, with Ace, II.
7. 14,

wparoy néy, followed by 3é with-
out elra, I. 1.2; followed by ri
dp, II. 6.1; xpéroy pév. ® clra
(€re:ra) without &é 1. 2 1.

wip, eis wip EAAecda:, proverbial,
L 3. 9.

xéwore, in interrogations, IL 2. 7,

wés, in some manner, IV. 6. 5;

_ wddora, IIT. 8.8; -ydp, Jk 10.8

P.
padles pépover, II. & 9.

piWonl»duvos, I. 8. 10
puSués, IIT. 10. 10

18*

418

> |

onpalvei:y, distinguished from
spooypalyew, I. 1. 2.

otros, IIL 14. 2.

oxéwrecdac, IIL 6. 12.

oxevos, L 7. 2.

cxoxety, with Gen. of pers, L
1. 12,

oxvSpewres, Il. 7. 1.

cota, III. 9. 4,5; with and with-
out the article, IV. 2. 83.

cogiorhs, signif. and use of, I
L111; 6. 18.

omovsd(erp dal rim, I. 8.11.

owousaios thy réxyny, IV. 2. 2

orephioerSat, used in a passive
sense, I. 1. 8.

oregpavirgs, IIL. 7.1.

orparnythoas, L 1. 18,

orparnyol, Ill. 2 1.

otuBoda, things that reveal the
future, L 1. 2.

cupperpla, LIL 10. 4

ob», in compos, L 2 23.

ody tim elvar, L 3. 84.

ouvec8dévas tl run, IL 4. 1.

otveots, see nara cuveciy.'

ovvexhs, continuous, IV. €. 9.

guviordyva:, to commend, L 6
12

cuyridecda:z, IL 6. 26.

oxiiua Kad” Srow wal pépos, [ 2.
24; In 1.4.

oxorAd¢erw, with Inf., IIT. 9. 9.

oxorg, IL 14.8.

cudppovety xepl ria, L 1.20. .

cwdporvixés, opp. to Space, I
3. 9.

T.
edde refers to what follows, L 1.
2, 85.

GREEK INDEX.

vraxrixd, rd, ITD. 1. &

rddavroy, value of, I. 5. 2

ravartia, IL 6.5; ris OtAoce
glas, I. 6.1; ravayria rovrey, I
2. 60; followed by #, IIL 12 &

rdéis, DL 4.1.

vavbra, in enumerations, I. 4 6.

vratrp, L7.8; ILS 2

vé, peculiar position of, IL 1. 28;
IIL 5. 8; reason for its peculiar
position, I. 7. 8; ré... val, how
employed, L 1. 2; ré without
wal, I. 4.6; ré...7é signif and
use, L 1. 14; vé... wal... xal,
IL 2.5; ré...«al...7é IL 3.
19.

Trexpalpecda: wepl tives, I. 4.1;
with Dat, or awé, or éx, IL 6. 6.

reAeiy, IL. 9.1; IV. 2 87.

' reooapesxaldena, Il. 7.2

Téxvn Adyoy, L 2. $1.

TiSdvar: @4hxauer for Sener,
IV. 2. 15; ridéva: dyava, IIL
12. 1.

Tipay, compared with offecdSa:
L 1.14

tls, joined with pronoun, signify-
ing fere, L 1.1; rodde rs, IL 6.
11; followed by a Dat. plural, L
2.62; with adjectives, ete, L &.
12; position, IL 1. 11; rls omit-
ted, L 2.55; with olde, IIL 9.6
v) omitted after neut. adj., 1.2
80; obSéy v1, I. 2. 423; Adyew vz,
IL, 1. 12; vad, Ace. of the sub-
ject to be supplied with Inf, IIL
12. 8; zis, followed by the arti-
cle, IL. 8.8; dpdév ris. . 5 3 ras,
Ij. 5. 3

rls for 8sris, I. 1.1; ris and Ssris,
1.1. 11; rl ydp; IL 6. 2; rhs
ydp; ellipsis before, IT. 1. 15;

GREEK

vl &, L 8.10; IV. 4.20; rf dal;
IV. 2. 88; rf 36 1.1.8; IL 6.
4; ri od and vi ody ob, IIL 16.15;
tl ob» ov oxowotper for cxomaper
ody, IIL 1.10; rods rl wototy
vas Syoua rovTo &xoxadovov ; IT.
2. 1.

ré, with Inf. for a simple Inf, af-
ter dvariSecSa I. 2. 44; after
aloytveodau, IIL 14.1; after dwé-
xeoda, I. 3.7; after dworpéresy,
IV. 7. 5; in exclamations, L 4.
12; Inf. with and without rd, L
2.10; 7é with Inf. after a pro-
parative demonstrative, I 4. 6.
See 4, 7, 76, and Article.

roi, in answers, I. 2. 46; éyé rou,’

L 6.11; rofl, restrictive, L 4. 10;
IIL 4. 10.

tolyuy, its composition and force,
I 2.29; 2.47; 8.1; in a quick
reply, I. 2. 84; for 3¢, IL 1. 9.

voids8e, relating to what follows,
L 2.83 Seurieds, I. 2,8; 7. 5.

Totovros, compared with ro:dsde,
I. 2.8; 7.6; 1.1.1; with and
without the article, L 5. 2.

rotéra:, I. 3. 18.

TocouToy, TocolTy... dcov, soy,

18.18

rocouros 60 little, II, 4.-4.

rére pév... rére 8é IIL 10. 14.

rovpov, by crasis, for rod, duoi,
L 6. 4.

rovuro, teferring to the idea in the
whole preceding clause, IT. 2. 4;
preparative, IIL 5.19; ratra for
rovro, III. 6. 6.

rpatuata txecy, Ll. 4. 1.

vpuoay, IIL 11. 10.

ruvyxdveiv, how to be expressed,
I. 6. 8; without &», I 6. 2; el-

INDEX. 419
lipsis with, IIL 12.1; 7& ruxyde
va, 1.1.14; of ruxdvres = plebs,
Ill. 9. 10.

7, with Inf, IIL 10. 9.

+@ Syri, IV. 2.6.

T.

SBpioréraros, L 2. 12.

by:a@ and -%, I. 6. 13.

Sra:dpoyv: dv dswaldpy, in the,
IL 1. 6.

Swavacriva: Sdewy, II. 8. 16.

iwdpxeyv, IV. 5.1.

baxép and xepl, with Gen, 11.17;
trdp for wepl, IV. 2. 28.

bwepBddAdrcty, IV. 8.7.

dwepopay, diff from xarapporeiy,

“1.2. 9.

Srepdépia, td, possessions beyond
the bounds of Attica, IT. 8. 1.

bx6d, use of where gepduevor is to
be mentally supplied, IL 10. 138;
where a word has a pass. signif.,
II. 4. 1.

iwdBadpa, signif. of, IL 1. 80.

dwoxopl(ecSaz, signif. of, IL. 1.
26.

broxplyecSa: and dwoxplyecdau,
I. 3.1.

Swoxpirhs, IL 2. 9.

bropévery, antith. to gvAdrre-
oda, IL 8. 6; signif. of, L 8. 10,

Sorepor xpérepoy, IIL 5. 10.

$.
galvecSat, with Soreiy, I. 4. 6.
gardyyioy, tarantula, 1. 8%
12.
odvepds, 1.1.10; £8. 1.
gaval (a, I 6. 5.
odpecy for pépecda, Il. 14. 1
form of Aor., L 2. 58 :

420

pevyery ypagty, IV. 4. 4.

¢@% at, omens derived from, L 1.2.

GIdvecv: ob by Pddyois Adyur,
IL 8.11; IL 11.1.

¢@trxa:, as an appellation of the
disciples of Socrates, TE 11. 18.

Gtrdocogecr, IV. 2. 28.

GtAoripetodSac eal rim, IL 6. 11.

gidoripla, UL 8. 18.

@:Aéripos, desirous of honor, IL
3. 16.

opevour, IL 6.1.

d@péynors, L 2 10.

gperricercy, with Gen, or with
wept and Gen., or with Acc, I.
1.11.

gvaAai, of the Athenians, I. 1. 18;
IIL. 4. 5.

puAaxai and ¢poupol, III. 6. 10.

@uAactrixés, contrasted with
wArAérry, IIL 1. 6.

GREEK

X.

xalpecy, TIL 13. 1.

xeplCecSar: xexapioueres, sig-
nif. and use of, I. 2. 10.

xdpiv, as prep. I. 2, 54,

xerporéxens, IL 114

xiréy, If. 7. &.

xitréycov, I. 7. 5.

xitovlonos, IL 7. &.

x6», used for cooling wine, IL“.
80.

xAapmes, IL 7. &.

xopés, III. 3. 12.

xpd, diff. signif. in Act. and Pass,
Voice.

xphpara = e«rhpara, II. 3. 1.

XpiicSat, peculiar use of, I. 2. 29;
IIL 11.18; with and without és,
IL 1. 123 xpiiedal v1, I. 4. 6;

INDEX.
Perf. xexpjoSa: for Pres. xpijcdey
L 2.9.

xXphorpos ovddr, IIL 9. 15.
¥.

Web8ec3ar, with a genitive, IV.
2. 26.

Whow ug, by a singie vote, I. 1.
18.

Wux4, the appetite, L 2 4.

a.

é, interj. compared with the Lat. O/
L 2 41.

wmyadé, I. 4. 17.

&y, ota, by, ellipsis of, I. 4. 10;
§. 1; 6. 2, et al.

wvetocaxat, seldom used in Aor.,
Il. 7. 12.

& pa, of the season, 1. 1.15; in re-
gard to youthful beauty, II. 1.
22; without the article, II.1.22; —
the parts of the day, IV. 3. 4

@s, use of as preposition, IJ. 7. 2.

&s, compared with Sr, 1. 1. 2;
with Part. L 1. 20; Ul. 2 3;
with Gen. abeol, L 1. 4; with
Ace, absol., L 6. 5; 2. 20; = &s-
ve, I. 2. 35; &s & with Subj.
L 4.6; with Part, IL 6. 38;
IIL 6.4; d&s & with Part. Fut,
IL 28; és &» with Part. Aor,
IL 2.18; &s Sexovv Yod:, IV. 2.
80; ds H8éws for Sr: odras 78ées,
TIL 18.3; &s oféy re with Superl.,
TIL 8.4; és for &sre with Inf,
IL 4. 10; &s omitted, I. 1. 12;
with Infin., ITE. 8. 10.

&savreas and ds 8° altos, I. 7
3.

GREEK INDEX. | 421

Gswep, with Acc. absol. in com-
parisons, L 219; If. 8.3; just
as,IL 1.5; Sswep wal... obra xal,
I. 6. 8; Sswep ay ei, LIL 10. 12;
Sswep, corresponding to a preced-
ing was, IV. 5. 9; repetition of
subject after, L 2. 24.
sre, following ofrws, I.°2. 1;
Seve, signif. of, IL 7. 6; with

Opt. and &y, IIL 1.9; with Inf.
for the explanation of preceding
word, I. 8.6; sre, after a posi-
tive adjective for 4 sre after a
comparative, III. 18. 8; A &sre
after a comparative, III. 5, 17.

@peAciy and MpeAcioda, with

two Accusatives, L 2 61; IV.
1. 1.

Latin Classical Works.
The Works of Horace.

WITH ENGLISH NOTES, FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS AND COLLEGSS
BY J. L. LINCOLN,

PROFESSOR OF THE LATIN LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE IX BROWN UNIVERSIES.

12mo. 575 pages. Price $1 50.

The text of this edition is mainly that of Orelli, the most important readings of
ether critics being given in fuot-notes. The volume is introduced with a biographical
sketch of Horace and a critique on his writings, which enable the student to enter in-
telligently on his work. Peculiar grammatical constructions, as well as geographical
and historical allusions, are explained in notes, which are just fall enough to aid the
pupil, to excite him to gain a thorough understanding of the author, and awaken in
him a taste for philological studies, without taking all labor off his hands. While the
shief aim has been to impart a clear idea of Latin Syntax as exhibited in the text, it
has also been a cherished object to take advantage of the means 80 variously and richly
furnished by Horace for promoting the poetical taste and literary culture of the

tudent. .
From an article by Prov. Bang, of the Untverstty of Hetdelb tn the
OY Tddoibere pty of Werature, wae

“There sre already several American editions of Horace, intended for the use of
echools; of one of these, which has d through many editions, aad has also been
widely circulated in England, mention has been formerly made in this journal; but
that one we msy not put upon an equality with the one now before us, inasmuch as
this has taken a different stand-point, which may serve as a ry eas P in this
de ent of stidy. The editor has, it is true, also intended work for the use of

ools, and has sought to adapt it, in all its tosuch a use; but still, without los-

ing sight of this pt pot he has od egies out with moro independence. In the

paration of the Notes, th tor has faithfully observed the principles (sid down

fn his reface); the explanations of the poet’s words commend themselves by a com-

brevity which limits itself to what is most essential, and by a sharp precision

of expression ; and references to other passages of the poet, and also to grammars,
dictionaries, &c., are not wanting.

SALLUST’S
Jugurtha and Catiline

WITH NOTES AND A VOCABULARY
BY NOBLE BUTLER AND MINARD STURGUS.

12mo, 387 pages. Price $1 25.

The editors have spent a vast amount of time and labor in correcting the texs, by
comparison of the most improved German and English editions. It fe believed that
Gis will be found superior to any edition hitherto published in this country. Im ae-
eerdance with their chronological order, the “Jagurtha” precedes the “Catiline.*
The Notes are copious and tersely expressed; they display not only fine scholarship,
but (what is quite as necessary in such s book) a practical knowledge of the difiieal-
tes which the studént encounters in reading this author, and the aids that he re-
quires, The Vocabulary was prepared by the late Wa2ux H.G. Bum &

ef te bund an able and fhithful performances.

Latin Classical Works.

e 9 ti)
Lincoln’s Livy.
SBLEUTIONS FROM THE FIRST FIVE BOOKS, TOGETHER WITH THES
TWENTY-FIEST AND TWENTY-SECOND BOOKS ENTIRE: WITH

A PLAN OF ROME, A MAP OF THE PASSAGE OF HANNIBAR
AND ENGLISH NOTES FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS.

Br J. L. LINCOLN,
PROFREOOR OF THE LATIN LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE Iy BROWN UNIVERSITY.

12mo, 829 pages. Price $1 25.

The publishers believe that in this edition of Livy a want is supplied which has
been universally felt; there being previous to this no American edition furnished
with the requisite aids for the successful study of this Latin author. The text is
chiefly that of Alschefski, which is now generally received by the best critics. The
notes have been prepared with special reference to the grammatical study of the
language, and the illustration of its forms, constructions, and idioms, as used by
Livy. They will not be found to foster habits of dependence ip the student, by
supplying indiscriminate translation or unnecessary assistance; but come to his help
only in such parts es it is fair to suppose he cannot master by his own exertions.
They also embrace all neesssary information relating to history, geography, and an-
Hquities.

Lincoln's Livy has been highly commended by critics, and is used in nearly all
the colloges in the country.

From Pror. Anpunson, of Waterville College.

“A careful examination of several portions of your work has convinced me =
for the use of students, it is rales, aoe superior to any edition of Livy with which
am acquainted. Ameng its exceilencies you will pao me to name the close atten-
tion given to particles, to the subjunctive mood, the constant reference to the A ago
mars, the discrimination of words nearly synonymous, and the care in giving le
@ilities mentioned in the text. The book will be hereafter used in our college.”

BEZA’S LATIN VERSION

or

The New Teftament.

12mo, 291 pages. Price 75 cents,

‘She now acknowledged propriety of giving students of languages familiar works
for translation—thus adopting in the schools the mode by which the child first learas
to talk—has induced the publication of this new American edition of Beza's Latin
Version of the New Testament. Ever since its first appearance, this work bas kept
tes place in the general esteem; while more recent versions have been so strongly
aged with the peculiar views of the translators as to make them acceptable to par
euler classes voly. The editor has exerted himself to render the present edition
werthy of patronage by its superior accuracy and neatness; sad the publishers Satter
Gheunsel ves that the pains bestowed will insure for it a preference over other editions

Latin Classical Works.
Arnold’s Latin Courfe.

- FIRST AND SECOND LATIN BOOK AND PRACTICAL GRAMMAR
REVISED AXD CAEEFULLY Cognxcrgp, BY J. A. SPENCER, D. D. 18me
859 pages. Price 75 cents

[! PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION TO LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION.
RevisED AND CAREFULLY CORRECTED, BY J. A. SPENCER, D. D. 1fma
956 pages. Prise $1. a

4is CORNELIUS NEPOS, Wrra Questions anp Answess, AND aN Imrrative
Exgecis2 ON BACH Cuarrsr. Wrrn Norss sy E. A. JOHNSON, Pror. or
Latin In Untv. or New York. New Enpirion, ENLARGED, WITH 4 LEXICON,
I{isTORIOAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL InpEx, &0. 12mo. 850 pages. Price $1.

Arnokl's Classical Series has attained a circulation almost unparalleled, having
been introduced {nto nearly all the leading educational institutions in the United
States. The secret of this success is, that the author has hit upon the true system of
teaching tho ancicnt languages. He exhibits them not as dead, but as living tongues,
and by imitation and repetition, the means which nature herself points out to the
child learning his mother tongue, he familiarizes the student with tue idioms em-
ployed by the elecant writers and speakers of antiquity.

The First and Second Latin Book should be put in the liands of the beginner, who
will soon ncyutre from Its pages a better idea of the language than could be gained by
months of study according to the old system. The reason of this is, that every thing
bas a practical bearing, and a principle is no sooncr learned than it is applicd. The
puptl ts at once set to work on exercises.

The Prose Composition forms an excellent sequel to the above work, or may be
used with any other course. It teaches the art of writing Latin more correctly and
thoroughly, more easily and pleasantly, than any other work. In its pages Latin
synonymes are carefully illustrated, differences of idiom noted, cautions as to common
errors {mpressed on the mird, and overy help afforded towards attaining a pure and
Gowing Latin style.

From N. Ware.erz, Princtpal Worcester County High School,

“In the skill with whfch he sets forth the {diomatic peculiarities, as well as a
the directness and simplicity with which he states the facts of the ancient languages,
Mr. Arnold has no superior, I know of no books ao admirably adapted to awaken an
tatorest in the study of lang~age, or so well fitted to lay the foundation of a correct
scholarship and refined taste.”

From A. B. Rusexrizy, Oakland High School,

“The etyle in which the books are got up fs not their only recommendation
With thorough Instruction on the part of the teacher using these books as text-booka,
Tam confident a much more ample return for the time and labor bestowed by our
gonth upon Latin must be secured. The time certainly has come when an advance
must be made upon the old methods of instruction. Iam giad to have a work that
promises so many advantages as Arnold's First and Second Latin Book to begin.”

From C. M. Braxe, Classical Teacher, Philadelphia,

“am much pleased with Arnold's Latin Books. A class of my older boys have
est finished the First and Second Book. Tiley had studied Latin for a long thue
efare, but never understood it, they say, as they do now.”

Standard Works.

Gesenius’ Hebrew Grammar.

SEVENTEENTH EDITION, WITH OORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS BY DR E. RODIGER,

TRANSLATED BY T. J. CONANT,

PROFESSOR OF DEBREW IN ROCHESTER THEOLOGIOAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK.
Svo. 861 pages. Price $8 00.

The present edition of Gesenius’ standard Hebrew Grammar has
been carefully translated from the seventeenth German edition, re-
eontly published, after a careful revision by the learned Rodiger. In
its present improved state, it embodies all that is known of Hebrew
philology. 7

A course of grammatical exercises, to aid the learner in acquir-
ing and applying a knowledge of the elementary principles of reading
and inflection, and in the analysis of forms, has been appended by
Professor Conant. To these is added a Crestomathy, consisting of
grammatical and exegetical notes on numerous reading-lessons
selected from Scripture, suited to the wants of the student. Great
pains have been taken to insure correctness in the text; and;
throughout the whole volume, nothing calculated to facilitate the
learner’s progress has been overlooked or omitted. ;

Uhlemann’s Syriac Grammar.

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN,
BY ENOCH HUTCHINSON.

WITH A COURSE OF EXERCISES IN BYRIAC GRAMMAR, AND A ONRESTOMATNY AND BRIBE
LEXIOON PREPARED BY THE TRANSLATOR,

Svo, 367 pages. Price $4 00.

Uhlemann’s Grammar holds the same rank in relation to the
Syriac language that Gesenius’ does to Hebrew. It is not only
the most accurate and comprehensive Syriac Grammar yet compiled,
but the clearest in its arrangement and explanations, and the best
adapted to the student’s wants. The translator has enhanced its
value by the addition of copious exercises and an admirable Chresto-
mathy.

Latin Classical Works.
Virgil’s H#neid.

WITH EXPLANATORY NOTES.

BY HENRY S. FRIEZE,

PROFESSOR OF LATIN IN THE STATE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN.

12mo. Mlustrated. 598 pages. §1 50.

The appearance of this edition of Virgil’s neid will, it is be-
lieved, be hailed with delight by all classical teachers. Neither
expense nor pains have been spared to clothe the great Latin epic
in a fitting dress, The type is unusually large and distinct, and
errors in the text, so annoying to the learner, have been carefully
avoided. The work contains eighty-five engravings, which de-
lineate the usages, costumes, weapons, arts, and mythology of the
ancients with a vividness that can be attajned only by pictorial
illustration. The great feature of this edition is the scholarly and
judicious commentary furnished in the appended Notes. The au-
thor has here endeavored, not to show his learning, but to supply
such practical aid as will enable the pupil to understand and appre-
ciate what be reads. The notes are just full enough, thoroughly
explaining the most difficult passages, while they are not so ex-
tended as to take all labor off the pupil’s hands. Property used,
they cannot fail to impart an intelligent acquaintance with the
syntax of the language. In a word, this work is commended to
teachors as the most elegant, accurate, interesting, and practically
“useful edition of the AEneid that has yet been published.

From Jonn H. Bsuxner, Pres. Tiwaases Colt.

The typography, paper, and binding of Virgil's Ainetd, by Prof. Freize, are all that
need be desired; while the learned and jadicions notes appended, are very valuable
indeed.

From Pero. or eGanuons (Va) Acapemy.

T have to thank yon for a onpy of Prof. Frieze’s edition of the Zneld. I have been
exceedingly pleased in my examination of it. The size of the type from which the
text is printed, and the fanitless execution leave nothing to be desired in these respecta,
The adherence to « standard text throughout, increases the value of this edition.

From D. G. Moons, Prine. U. High & Rutland.
The copy of Frieze's “ Virgil ” forwarded to me waa duly received. It is so evti-
dently superior to any of the other editions, that I shal] unhesitatingly adopt it in my
slasses.

' Greek Classical Works.

A First Greek Book and Introductory
Reader.

BY PROF. A. HARKNESS, PH. D.,

GP BROWN UNIVERSITY, AUTHOR OF “ ARNOLD'S FIRST LATIN BOOK,” ETO,

12mo, 276 pages. $1 00.

°

This work embraces, in one small volume, the leading features
of the author’s two Latin books. It is designed to conduct the
pupil in a series of Lessons and Exercises through the Forms and
Syntax of the language, and to give him sufficient practice in trans-
lating, first classified sentences and then easy connected discourses
in the form of fables, anecdotes, and legends, to prepare him to cn-
ter with ease and stiecess upon the consccutive study of such a
work as the Anabasis of Xenophon.

A Greek Grammar
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES.
BY JAMES HADLEY,

PROFRGGOB IN YALE GOLLEGE

12mo. 366 pages. $1 50.

Professor IIadley’s long-expected Grammar is presented to the
public in the confident belief that it will, in every respect, meet the
wants of Academics and Colleges. It displays a thorough ac-
quaintance with the labors of English and German critics, while
the original researches of its author, with special reference to the
wants of American students, impart to it a peculiar value. Its
masterly treatment of the Greek particles, as variously construed
with the different moods and tenses of the verb, is worthy of par-
ticular attention. It will be found clear in its language, accurate
in its definitions, judicious in its arrangement, and sufficiently com-
prehensive for all purposes, while it is free from that cumbrous ar
ray of detaits 80 repulsive to the student.

Raid
tL?

-—-4t-

wee Ce

ee

Standard Classical Works.

Arnolds First Greek Book,* on the Plan of the First Latin
Book. i2mo. 207 pages, ‘te - © « « 100

Arnold’s Practical Intreduction to Greek Prose
Composition.* i12mo. 2387 pages, . : é - »« « 100

.
Arnold’s Second Part to the Abewe.* i2mo. 248

pages. 5 eee le le ee 1200

Arnol@s Greek Beading Book. Containing the Suab-
stance of the Practical Introduction to Greek Conatruing and a
Treatise on the Greek Particles; also, Copious Selections from
Greek Authors, with Critical and eee eine Notes and

aLexicon. 12mo. 618 pages, . o 6 - 160.

Dr. Arnold's Greek Courses have been carefully revised, corrected,
and improved by J. A. Spzncez, D.D., making them a thorough, prac-
tical, and easy Greek course.

Boise’s Exercises in Greek Prose Composition.
Adapted to the First Book of Xenophon's Anabasis. By Janus
R, Bows, Professor of Greek in isin of Michigan. 12mo.

W5pages, . - s+ © se - « - 100

Champlin’s Short and Comprehensive Greek
Grammar. By J. T. Coamptin, Professor of Gieek and Latin

in Waterville College. 12mo. 2S6page, . . - ~-. 100

First Lessons in Greek $* or, the Beginner's Companion-
Book to Hadley’s Grammar. By James Moraw Wurror, rector
of Hopkins Grammar School, New eae Ct. (Recently pub-
lished.) 12mo0,. .- - - = - « « 100

Hadley’s Greek Grammar,®* for Schools and Colleges. By
Jauers Hap.iry, Professor in Yale fires ares ie )
1 50

12mo. 866 peges,. . -

Herodotus, Selections From Comprising mainly such
portions as give a Connected History of the East, to the Fall of
Babylon and the Death of Cyrus the Great. By Hreman M.
Jounson, D.D., Professor of Philosophy and English Literature
in Dickinson College. 12mo. 185 pages, . . -. + 10

Kuhner’s Greek Grammar. Translated by Professors
Epwarps and Tartozn. Largel2mo. 690 pages, . . 17%

ee

.
rr ee ee ee
I LE I IOC NC SOLE RN, i ek,
t
'
.

4 , =
647A, : /
< Le
PaeeFet.: ‘

, oa p2er

Standard Classical Works.

Kendrick’s Greek Ollendorff.* Beings Progressive Ex-
hibition of the Principles of the Greck Grammar. By Asangt C.
Kenpricx, Professor of Greek Language in the University of
Rochester. 12mo. S71 pages, . . . 8 1 25

Plato's Apology and Crito.* With Notes by W. 8S. Tyzxn,
Graves Professor of Greek in Amherst ana 12mo. 180
pages,. . . oe - « « 100

XKenophon’s Memorabilia of Sccvaieas With Notes
and Introduction by RB. D. C. Roxpsins, Professor of Language in
Middlebury College. 12mo. 421 pages, . - © 1%

Xenophon’s Anabasis, With Explanatory Notes for the use
of Schools and Colleges. By James R. Borsz, Professor of Greek
in the University of Michigan. 12mo. 398 pages, . . 125

Sophocles) Edipus Tyrannus. With Notes for the Use
of Schools and Colleges. By Howarp Crossy, Professor of Greek
in the University of New York. 12mo. 188 pages, . . 100

Hebrew and Syriac.

Gesenius’ Hebrew Grammar. Seventeenth Edition, with
Corrections and Additions, by Dr. E. Roprexzr. Translated by T.
J. Conant, Professor of Hebrew in Rochester Theological Sem-
inary, New York. 8vo. S6lpages, . . . . . 80
Uhlemann’s Syriac Grammar, Translated from the Ger-
man. By Enocn Hurcurson. With a Course of Exercises in
Syriac Grammar, and a Chrestomathy and brief Lexicon prepared
by the Translator. 8vo. 867 pages, . - » 400

—_—_—_t49--____

448 & 445 BROADWAY, N. Y¥,,
PUBLISH UPWAEDS OF
200 SCHOOL TEXT-BOOKS,
Inclading the departments of English, Latin, Greek, French, Spanish,
Italian, Hebrew, and Syriac; of which a complete
Descriptive Catalogue
Will be eent, free of postage, to thoes applying for tt.
A single copy for examéination, of any of the works marked thas’,
will be transmitted by mall, postage prepald, to any 7eacher remitting

one-half of its price. Any of the others will be sent by mail, postage
prepaid, upon receipt of full retail price.